Full text of "PURANA"
\
Vol. XIV, No. 1 ]
[ Jan. 1972
PURAN
[ Half-yearly Bulletin of the Purana-DepaiWent
With tht financial assistance from the Ministry of Education,
Gostrnmmt of India
VASANTA PANCAMI NUMBER
ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST
FORT RAMNAGAR, VARANAS1 ,
Annual Subs.— Inland Rs. 18
Foreign £ 1.5
eft
EDITORIAL BOARD
Padtna-BUushau Pandita-raja Sri Rajesvara ^astrl Dravipa;
Principal, Sanga-Veda-Vidyalaya, Varanasi.
Padmu-Bhushan DC. V. Rttghavan, M. A., Ph. D. ;
Rtd. Professor and Head of the Sanskrit Dept.,
Madras University, Madras.
Dr. L-udwik Sternbacb, LL. D., Prof, of Indology,
University of Paris, Paris (Sorbonne)
Shri Anand Swarup Gupta, M. A., Shastri ; Asstt. Director,
Purana-Dept., All-India Kasbiraj Trust. (ISditor+n-Cliargt)
Authors are responsible for their views, which, do not
bind tbe Kditors and the Trust.
Vol. XIV., No. I ]
Contents
[ Eulogy of GSyatri by NSrayana ]
(with notes by &l A, S. Gupta)
The ^rlparvatiya Andhras in the PurS^ias
By Dr. S. Sankaranarayanan; Mysore.
Fragments of Tvasta's Silpa-Sastra
?wr:
By Dr. Klrit Mankodi ; American
Academi of Varanasi, Ramnagar
[ Jan. 21, 1972
Pages
1-10
11-22
23-29
A Rejoinder to the comments of Prof. V, V. Despande
on "Divinity of the King and the Right of the
Revolution"
The Holy places of East India as depicted in the
Skanda-Purana [^^nrfr
By Dr. Umafcant Thakur; Darjeeljng.
^akhasof the Atharvaveda
By Dr. Ganga Sagar Rai;
All-India Kashiraj Trust
Book-Reviews [
By Sri Anand Stvarup Gupta ;
All- India Kashiraj Trust
?rraT:
30-39
4-0-57
58-69
70-76
9 Activities of the All India Kashira] Tiust
ffi] Npa Maftya-Purftfa]
(continued from Vol. X, 2) 179-199
Edited by Or, I
Garu<ja-Par&i)a-A Study-Appendices 1 «6 1-206
swrrrsfa
?t f
; — PURS^TA [VOL. xiv,
ff
sr^s
'^ ff
la, 1972] ia
i « 139; ii
.(Devi.Bhag,XII,5.2-28)
NOTE ON THE GAYATRl-STOTRA
The word 'giiyatrl' is generally used for the Gayatri-mantra
(Rg. III. 62.10; etc.) composed in the well-known Vedic metre
Gftyaln. This JRk or the mantra is addressed to God Savitr, and
it is, therefore, also called as Sftvitrl. The presiding (or the abki-
manim female deity of this mantra is also called Gayatri, conceived
as the goddess who protects her worshippers and reciters (cf, ''TTzprf
5fTCSr «R*T^»iunft msifflT I" Vyasa as quoted in the Vlramitrodaya,
Ahnika-prakaba, p. 291). The worship of Gayatri in the form of
meditation on her divine form and the japa or repeated recitation
of the Gdjtatri-mantra has been enjoined to be performed at the time
of the sandkya (i.e. the juncture of the three divisions of the day _
morning, noon and evening; and hence Goddess Gayatri is also
called as Sand/iyd,; cf. —
ft
i ^ 5rf^^^^^^5^r n
— (KQrma-P., Cr. Edn,, II. 18. 25-26)
In the Erst verse of the Gayatrl-stotra given here from the
Devi-BhSgavata Goddess Gayatri is addressed as Sandhy* ( (4^ %
?1^S^%? ). Goddess Gayatri as Sandhya has three different forms
corresponding to the three sandhya-s (morning, noon and evening)
which are respectively known as Gtyatrl, Snvitrl and Sarasoatl
Gayatri is to be meditated in the morning sandhjU as a young Rirl
(bUls.) of red complexion (for she is i elated to the rising sun)- she
being of the red complexion, is, therefore, conceived as BrUhm or
the Uli (Energy) of Brahma. Savitrl at the noon is to be medi-
tated on » a full-grown youthful maiden (jauwastta) of bright
white colour (for sheas related to the sun at its height)- and on
account of her bright white complexion she is to be conceived as
Rand* or the Sakti of the Rudra-form of the Sun-god The
Sarasvatl-form of Sandhya in the evening is to be meditated 'on as
an old lady Wddk$ of the dark complexion (for she is related to
the Httmg sun and the evening darkness); and being of the dark
complexion she is to be conceived as the 3akti of the Visnu-form
of the Sun-god,— (&. 3.4),
JAN., 1972] NOTE ON THE GXYATRI-STOTRA. 5
Again, Ggyatri as BrShml is to be meditated on as riding on
the Swan and reciting the Rgveda, SSvitrl as Raudrl is to be
meditated on as riding on the Ox and as reciting the Yajurveda,
Sarasvati is to be meditated on as riding on the Garuda and
reciting the Samaveda. GSyatrl, the morning-form of Sandhya,
resides on the Earth (as the Sun is then touching the horizon),
SSvitrl the mid-day-form of Sandhya, resides in the atmospheric
regions and Sarasvati, the evening-form of Sandhya, strolls in all
the worlds and also on the earth. — (Sis. 5-6).
In the present stotra of the DevI-Bh. it seems that the SSvitrl-
form (at the mid-day) has been conceived as the Vaisnavl Sakti
and the Sarasvati-form (in the evening) as the Raudrl Sakti (cf.
£ls. 3-4). But the order seems to be reversed here either on
account of the exigency of the metre or to some tradition different
from that generally followed by other authorities — Cf. —
a i«n
— (q. in Smrti-candrikaj Ah. K,, p. 355),
Gobhila, as q. in the Smrti-candrika (ib., p. 374) and in the
Vlra-mitrodaya (Ah.-Pr., p. 290), also says :—
^rar wwif
i"
Also c/. Gayatrl-nirnaya as quoted in these two Nibandhas
after just the above quotations from Gobhila —
3l3i =3 ftfe Ijzj^f sq^fj ^ ^WJPl I
s xi v, NO. i
3*1? H
Thus, these three forms of SandhyS or GSyatrl may be repre-
sented as follows :—
VySsa, as q, in the Smrti-candrikS (ib,, p. 354) gives the
following etymologies of these three forms: —
(i
The etymology of SandhyS (Gayatri) is also given here as: —
The sun is the prime source of all the energy. It is the soul
fe isniverse, The -whole universe springs from the sun, it is
JAN., 1972] NOTE ON THE GXYATRI-STOTRA 1
preserved and nourished by the sun and is merged in the sun at
the time of its dissolution: —
03 sten is
ft ^r^R^ff^^lt 3^T n ^
— (Brahma- P.,, An. edn , Adh. 31)
The Sun-god, the presiding or the abhimaninl deity of the sun
is, therefore, identified with the Trinity, the three gods — Brahma,
MaheSvara and Vi^nu ; cf, "<&$i SK^q g ^^ g irl^l HTqTf'f^g-
^" 3 f^1! t ^^T^^ll" (q. above from the Smrti-candrikm); and
' cqTfo'Jvfni^f f^g^ i*3*ti s^rnfcr: I" (Mbh. Van a- P. , 3. 60). The
Sun is also conceived as 'qzftfi^'; cf. —
— (Br.-P. 32. 15)
SI II
— (Vis.-P. TL 11. 11)
ff ^"f 555^58?
— (q. in Acara-bhusana, p. 7J
Also,
— (Kurma-Pv I, 14.16).
[VOL. xiv, NO. l
Hence, GSyatri conceived as BrahmSni, RudrSni and Vaisnavl
6akti reciting, in her three forms, the three Vedas is, in fact, the
£akti of the Sun-god. This Sakti of the sun-god is manifested in
her material form as the all-pervading solar energy, And Goddess
Gayatri as identified with the solar energy which is the source of
all light and heatj is worshipped through the G3,yatrl-mantra.
Gayatri in her three forms has her abode in the Brahma-loka
(as Brahml), Rudra-loka (as Raudrl) and Visnu-loka (as Vaisnavi).
She is the great Maya or the creative Sakti conferring innumerable
boons on her worshippers; she is the source of pleasure for the
seven-sages; she has risen from the hands and eyes of God £iva
and Goddess Siva and also has been produced from their tears and
sweats (the symbolical significance of this conception is not
clear!): — (Sis. 7-8). She is also Goddess Durga., the source of
happiness and bestower of bhoga (wor)dy enjoyments) and moksa
(liberation from worldly bondage), in her ten forms, viz. sftw,
3t5r stKBL ^f^Fft etc. as mentioned in 51s. 9-10. She resides in the
three worlds in her other three forms; viz. in the world of mortals
as Bhagitathl, in the nether world (Patala) as Bhogamtl and in the
celestial world as Triloka-vahirii. —(SI. 11).
Goddess Gayatri is thus identified here with all the important
Deities of Puranic pantheon on the divine plane. The pantheism
is further developed by dwelling upon her cosmic form. She is the
world-sustaining Dharilrl (Earth) in the Bhur-loka (world of
mortals), the Vfyu-sakti in the Bhuvar-loka (the Middle or the
Atmospheric Region), the TejasZrh-Nidhi (i.e. the sun) in the Svar-
loka (celestial Region), the MahU-siddhi (great accomplishment) in
the Mahar-loka, the Jana (birth) in the Jana-loka, the Tapasvinl
(performing austerities) in the Tapas-Ioka and the Satya-vnk
(truthful speech) in the Satya-loka. She is Kamala. (Lakshml) in
the Vis^u-loka, Gfyatri in the Brahma-loka and Gawl occupying
half of the body of Kara (£iva) in the Rudra-loka.— (^ls. 12-14).
She is the Origin (Prakrti) of the creation, and also tha Prakfti
(Pradhana, the Primordial Matter) from which the Ahani (Aharhkzra.
or the cosmic ego) and the Afahat (the cosmic Mind-principle)
have sprung. She is also the unmodified Prakfti in her sa-mynvastha
(equipoised., balanced and undisturbed state). She is the Sabala
(immanent?) Brahman, She is the pars, (transcendent) and the '
aparn (immanent) paramU (supreme) 6akti. She is the " IcchV.-sqkti
JAN., 1972] NOTE ON THE GSYATRI-STOTRA 9
(will-power), Kriyn-sakti (Power of action) and the Jnana-saktL
(Power of knowledge), and also the bestower of all these three
sakti-s. (cf. also Karma- P., I. 11.36 for the three dakti-s}.
— (&s. 15-16).
The stuti now comes to the level of our physical world.
Gayatrl is here identified with the principal sacred rivers — Gariga,
Yamuna, Vipaia, Sarasvati etc. — mentioned in the three £ls. 17-
19ab, as well as with the principal nad^s or the nerves spread out
in the human body, which are mentioned in the Yoga treatises
and are sometimes conceived as the counterpart of some of these
sacred rivers of BhSrata-varsa. All the nftdi-s mentioned here are
included in the principal fourteen nadl-s enumerated and described
in the Sandilya and other Yoga-Upanisads ; cf. —
"351
(^anclilya-Upanisad 1,9)
Gayatrl is then identified with the various forms of the subtle
nerve-forces or sakti-s residing in the nerve-plexuses (called cakra-s
cf, the Varahopanisad 5.53— '\5mmrfe f^ ^f^^TR^Tf^^ |").
These forms are named here as the Prana-sakti residing in the lotus-
like heart or in the An5,hata-cakras the svapna-nayika residing in the
throat or in the Viiuddhi-cakta, the Sadndha.ro. residing in the
palate, the Bindu-malinl residing in the Bindu — semen or the
mind (the sakti residing in the MulcLdhcLra is also called Bindu j
cf. Yoga^ikhopanisad. Adhs. 3, 5), the Kundall-Sakti in the Main-
dhnra, the Vyapinl at the root of the hair of the head; Gayatrl
resides in the middle of the Sikha or tuft of the hair, she also resides
in the sikh&gra (root or extremity? of the sikhci; SahasrZra*cakra)
where she is known as the Uanonmartt (a stage in the Toga where
the mind ceases to work and all mental modifications are anni-
hilated: at this stage the great joga-JakX is generated which is also
called Manonmanl ; "Tf^'^t ^R^ *lfrewt f^Tcrr^" Yoga^ikho-
panisad 6. 3).
This cosmic conception of Goddess GSyatrl culminates in the
last sloka (24) of this ptotra—
10 pFHURi^A [VOL, XIV, NO, 1
"What is the use of saying so much ! Whatever is there on
this earth and in the rest of the universe that all is Tk, 0 great
Goddess ; 0 Sri, 0 SandhyS ! we bow to 7k"
Then follows the fUa-mti of this riofra in the four llokas
(25-28), In the Vedic and (he Pursue literature a $kl^ni is
generally appended to primary topics and slolm to indicate their
great importance, The importance of the GBjwfrwfofrd is amply
justified by the fruits mentioned as resulting from the daily reciting
of this Afrfl with faith and concentration at the time of the three
M BAji3j. And the ftufra-JTaw (or the ftrfijfl-lf aw) imeans what
he says,
-ANANDSWARUP GUPTA
THE SRlPARVATIYA ANDHRAS OF THE PUR ANAS
BY
S. SAMKARANAYANAN
far scrn
It is well known to the students of the ancient Indian history
that the Puranas supply a list of ruling families that arose to power
on the decline of the imperial Andhras i.e. the SatavShanas, The
Purajjas call these families as those of the servants of the Ssta-
vShanas. Among them come first the £rlParvatTya Andhras. The
relevant Puranic passage runs as follows: —
12 g^TCflj;— PURAlvlA [VOL. XIV, NO. 1
etc>
The passage that gives the respective reign periods of those
families reads :
ti etc-
Jas. Burgess was probably the fust modern scholar to com-
ment upon the above passages. He held that the Andhras who are
called the bhztyas, or servants, of the Andhras, i.e. the Satavahanas,
in the text may be a petty dynasty either at the modem Srlsailarn
in the Kurnool district, or across the Krsna" at Candragupta-
pa^nam in the vicinity.1 Prof Rapson went a step further and
suggested that the above servants of the Andhras were perhaps the
Cutu SStakar:ais.2 This view, however, has been rejected subse-
quently by scholars like Hirananda Sastri and others* on the
ground that the Iksvaku inscriptions associate what is called
Sriparvata with the Iksvaku capital Vijayapuri in the Nag&rjuna-
ko$4a valley. Following this contention^ it is now generally held
that the whole of the Nallamalai range was known by the general
name Sriparvata and that it was the Iksvakus and not the Cutus
who are referred to in the above passages.4 It is also stressed that
no dynasty other than the Iksvakus could have ruled in the region
after the Satavahanas and that to this Snparvata of the Iksvakus
of the NagSrjunakoijda valley, the Tantrika Nagarjuna of the
seventh century should have retired as stated by the Tibetan
writer Taranatha, and as indicated by the nearby Jaggayyapeta
inscription of Candraprabha the spiritual grandson of that Tantrika
teacher.5 _________
1. Arch. Sum. S. India,, Vol. 1, (1887) p. 7, f. n.
2. Catalogue of the Coins oj Andhra Dy. etc. (London, 1908), pp. Ixix, '
Ixxxiii 11, 212.
3. See e. g. Hirananda Sastri, Arch. Sura, India Am. Rep., 1926-27,
pp. 185-86,- Jayaawal, Joarti. Bihar & Orissa Res. Soc., Vol. XIX
(1933), p. 171 etc.
4. See e. g. K.. Gopalachari, Early Hist. Andhra Country (Madras, 1941)
p. 396; The Age of Imperial Unity (Ed. R. G. Majumdar etc., Bombay,
1951>, p. 224, A Goaiprtheraive Hist. Ind. (Ed. K, A. N. Sastri, Orient
Longmans, 1957) p. 333.
5. See c. g. K, Gopalachari, op. cit, p. 126, etc.
JAN., 1972] THE SRIPARVATIYA ANDHRAS OF THE PURA~^AS 13
Thus the choice of the scholars lies in between the Cutus and
the IksvSkus in explaining the above passage. In the present
paper it is proposed to see which of these two families have a better
claim to be referred to in the given PurSnic verses, It will be
seen in the sequel that the evidence of the Nagarjunakonela and
Jaggayyapeta inscriptions and the arguments based on them are
not strong enough to go against what Burgess and Rapson had
suggested. On the other hand there are reasons amplifying the
validity of their contention
(i) The Cutukula coins from the Anantapur district1 and
from the southern part of the former Hyderabad State3 indeed go
to prove that the Gutus held sway in and around the Srlsailam
or the Srlparvata area and that they could have been rightly
referred to as Sriparvitiyas It may get further support from the
fact that the Sri^ailam region was known in the medieval times by
the name Kannadu Kama- vis aja which were evidently the contract-
ed forms of Satakarni~nadu and Satakarni-visaya. It is likely that
they were nothing but the S0.tavahani-ha.ra of the MySkadoni inscrip-
tion of Pulumavi and Satavahani-ratta of the Hirahadagalli
plates.8 But the Cutus, like their masters, viz. the SatavShanaSj
are known to have borne the title or surname Sstakarni. Hence
Satakarninadu may denote the land of the Cutu Satakarnis as well.
(ii) The present Srisailam is famous for its temple of the
goddess BhramarSmba, who is stated to be one of the 18 Saktis.*
In the Lalilopakhyo-na section of the Brahmandapurana, the hill is
included in the list of 50 Snplthas of the goddess Lalita.5 The
Matsyapurana describes it as a seat of the mother goddess M&dhavi.6
The Agnipu.ro.na goes to say that it is a siddhiksetra where gods Siva
and Farvati are always present.7 The Ka'h&sarits&gara contains
1. . Rapson, op. cit., p. Ixxxi.
2. Ep. Ind. Vol. XXXV,' pp. 69 if. The clear legend on these coins is
AdaKasuiapatisa Bharadajiputasa Sagamana-Gutukulasa meaning "[this is
the cain) of Sagancuna of the Cutu family who is the son of a
Bharadvaji and ia a great commander of armies."
3. See Joarr. Andh. Hist. Res Soc., Vol. X, p. 89. B.C. Sircar Succes-
sors of the SalavUhanas [Calcutta 1933] p. 402.
4. U. C. Sircar Studies in Geography of Ancient and Med, India [Delhi,
I960] p. 87.
5. Ch. 44, verse 98-
6. Ch. 13, verse 31.
7. Gh. 113, verse 6-7.
1* s?rar*i;— PURX^A [VOL. xiv, NO. i
a story of a KSshmirian, performing penance in this place and
receiving boons from the gods.1 In the romance Vasavadattn> its
celebrated author Vasubandhu, perhaps earlier than Bana-bhatta,3
describes Sriparvata as an abode of god Mallikarjuna.3 It is
well-known that the presiding deity of the Sri^ailam temple is the
god Mallikarjuna. All these tend to prove, beyond reasonable
doubt, that the popular and conventional meaning (^®jq) in which
the expression brlparvata was known to the Paurftnikas and other
writers of ancient India was "the Srisailam hills" of today, It
is also very likely that it was only to this place, and not the
SrTparvata of the inscription from Nagarjunakonda —which has no
such claim to be a centre of the worship of the Mother Goddess —
that might have been chosen by the said tfrntrika teacher NSg3rjuna
also for his success (siddhi) in the worship of the Mother Goddess
TaraV1 The presence of his grand-disciple's inscription in
Jaggayyapeta does not go against the above conclusion as both
the place are not far removed from one another.
(iii) Among the NagSrjunakonda inscriptions in which one
Sriparvata is known to have been associated with the Iksvaku
capital Vijayapuri, the majority would seem to locate the hill to
the east of that city as Prof. Vogel had correctly held.fi Again the
AbhTra king Vasusena's inscription recently discovered in Nagar-
junakonda itself refers to the act of beautifying or painting of
the enclosure wall or rampart of the Parvata (q^Nf^T ^ STRiK:
ferftcr:)8 evidently the same Srlparvata of the other NSgSrjunkoijda
records. It is obvious, therefore, that the Patvata or Srlparvata of
the area is not a range of hills, but a hill small enough to have an
1. Lambaka 12, Taranga, 6, verse 105.
2. See the Classical Age [Ed. R.C. Majumdar ete,] [Bombay, 1962] p. 316.
3. Cf . ^q^r ^5f 'ETfeff cRf^T^nT: in the ^«w^««« [Srirangam,
1906], p. 100.
4. See also N- Dutt, Ind. Hist. Qjurt., Vol. VII (1931), p. 639.
5. Ep. Ind. Vol. XXS pp, 9, 23 and 36. These records do not perhaps
locate the city on. the hill as some would think. (Of. Ep, Ind., Vol.
XXXV, pp. 8 etc.
6. See Ep. Ind. Vol. XXXIV, p. 203 teKt line 4. It may be noted that
this inscription is found in the north-east corner of the Nagdrjuna-
koncja valley (ibid. p. 197) and that the records, aa pointed out
above, loeate Srlparvata to the eaht of Vijayapuri,
JAN.,, 1972] THE SRIPARVATIYA ANDHRAS OF THE PURA"MAS 15
enclosure,1 It would also appear that the term Srlparvata of the
said inscriptions is not used in the traditional or conventional sense
Os®I^) but only in the etymological sense OrtfrsfiT^) "sacred or holy-
hill. " In a way., it can be compared to the term tirumalal (tradi-
tionally meaning ''Tirupati hills" in the Ghitoor District /and an
exact Tamil translation of the Sanskrit Srlparvata) of the Tamil
inscriptions of the southern most districts of the Tamil country
where it is used only in the etymological sense only i.e. f<a sacred
or holy hill."8
At the same time^ we may have to take &rlparoata of the
Puranas in the traditional or conventional sense only j. e, ''the
£rlsailam hills."3 For that expression was known to Jhe Pauranikag
and poets in the conventional sense only as we heve seen earlier.
Moreover the word Srlparvatlya of the passage denotes as we shall
see subsequently a warrior people and it is well known that in the
case of the names of warrior clans or tribes^ which also denote
their native country, the meaning is generally conventional and
not etymological.1
(iv) According to the NSgarjunkonda inscription of the Abblra
Vasuseija, mentioned above, a mountain Called Sedagiri is
situated in the NSgarjunakorida valley. This Secjagiri, must be
identical with the Setagiri which is included by the Nasik inscrip-
tion, in the list of territories over which GautamTputra £ri Satakarni
claims 10 be ruling. The latter is mentioned along with the
Sahya, Siritana, Malaya, Mahendra etc., in that record.*5 Therefore
this Sedagiri., like the Sahya etc., must be a range of hills, as has
been rightly pointed out by scholars.6 The hill-range in the
N3,gSrjunakojj.da area contains white stones, now known as "Palnad
1. Of. K. Gopalachari, op. cit., p. 125, f. n.
2. While translating the Ramanathapuram (N. Arcot district) inscrip-
tion, Dr. Hultzsch has correctly rendered Tirumalai as "holy
mountain". See Ep. Ind. Vol. VI, p. 332.
3. Cf. the ny-aya
4. Monier-Williams, Skt. Eng. Diet. (1899) s. v, ru'jha.
5. Ep. Ind. Vol. VIII, pp. 60 ff. text line 3.
6. Ep. Ind. Vol. XXXIV, p. 200. The Setagiri remained unidentified
for along time. See Rapson, op. cit. p. xxxv. Buhler'a identifica-
tion of it with a Svetagiri in the Goromandal Coaat (Arch. Sura. W,
Ind, Vol. IV, p. 108, f. n.^ may not hold good now,
16 ^rcr*— PURAiiiA [VOL. xiv, NO. l
Marble" and therefore deserves to be called Sedagiri or Setagiri
(«Skt. Svetagiri, "white mountain")
Now, if one assumes that the whole of the Nallamalai range
was called Sriparvata during the period under question, then it
would hardly be possible to think of the Sedagiri range in the area
as different from the Srfparvata (i. e. the Nallamalai range).
Therefore, it seems that the range of the Nallamalais in the
Palnad area in the east was known by the name Seda (Seta) giri,
while the western wing of that range in the ^ailam area went by
the name Srfparvata.
The above view seems to receive further support from the
above Nasik inscription itself in the following way : In that
inscription, the list of Gautamlputra's territories includes, as we
have just now seen, both Siritana and Setagirij thus showing that
they are different from one another, Siritana has been identified
with the £ris"ailam = 6riparvata by R. G. Bhandarkar1 and Buhler.2
If it is so,s then it would establish that the Srlparvata and the
Seda (or l;a) giri — the latter in the Nagarjunakonda area— were
taken to be different, though they respectively represented the
western and eastern wings of the Nallamalais. ThuSj it would
appear that the Iksvakus — if they have to be called after the place
of their rise— were to be referred to as Sedagiriyas (bvetagirlyas)
and not £rlparvatJyas.
(v) The expression Srlparvatlya in the PurSJjic passage under
study comprises two parts viz. the base Srlparvala and the taddhita
suffix cha. So far we have seen that the conventional meaning of
the first part militates against the S\iparvatiya = IksvSku ideiili-
fication. It may be seen now that the meaning of the suffix also
fits well if the expression Srlparvatlya is taken to mean the Cut us
rather than the Iksvakus. In this context it should not be for-
gotten that the £riparvatlya Andhras are described as the bhjtyas
1. Cellecied works of R. G. Bhandarkar, Vol. I, p. 233.
2. Arch. Sun. W. Ind. Vol. IV, p. 108 £n.
3. A few seholare like Rapson (op. cit, p. xxxv) have entertained some
doubts about this identification. But none have come forward with
any better suggestion. Hence writers in general (see e- g. the Early
Hia, oftkt D«ca*-Ed, Yazdani-p. 78)-aome half-heartedly of course
(See D. C. Sircar, J««. Sato. p. 142)-approve of the Siritana,,
Snparvata identineatiQti, '
JAN., 1972] THE gRIPARVATIYA ANDHRAS OF THE PURS J£ AS 17
or servants of the imperial Andhras, This obviously denotes that
the Sriparvatiyas had been most probably serving as military
officers under the Sstavahanas.1 Now here the suffix cha is under
a rule of Paijini according to which £rlparoatlyfth would mean "the
ayudhnjivins 'i.e. those who earn their living by war arms) whose
native land was the Srlparvata.* The Gutukula chiefs are known
to have enjoyed the army rank of Mahasenapati and to be military
governors under some rulers/ evidently the Satavahanas. There-
fore they could have been appropriately referred to as nyudkajivins.
On the other hand, the IksvSkus are known to us only as kings
and the direct evidence to show them as ayudhajlmns is yet to come
to light; though one may try to find some indirect and vague
evidence to that effect.^
(vi) As we have already seen, in the Puranic passage under
study the SriparavatTya Andhras are described to be the bhftyas or
servants of the Satavahanas. Now as shown above, there is a stron^
probability of the Gutus being' the servants of the Satavahanas
1. Cf. the cased of the founders of the S'unga, Kunvayana and S^ta-
vahana families, who had been originally military officers and rose
to power when their respective overlords viz. the Mauryas, Suugas
and KanvSyanas become weak.
2. Gf. STTSErsftfrwrraS: 13% MtfWAy^«, IV, in, 9]J. Of course there
is another rule viz. q^psq. (ibid. IV, ii, 143) according to which
also the suffix cha is possible. But that rule is a pwva'sastra or a
rule earlier than the one q-pp- etc. in the AsCudhfayu Again it is
concerned with the word paroata alone, which is a general name F
hills and its suffix is also in the general sense only (iaigKZrthrt.
So, it \B a sort of samany^'sastra or general rule. On the other hand*
the rule ayudha etc. is a Paras«stra Qr ]ater rule; is concerned with
the proper names of the hills, like Rohitagiri etc,; and the suffix
cha. here has a special sense abhijana or native country, besides th
meaning ayiidhajiuin. Thus, it is an apavada or exceptional rule
Now it may be pointed out that the word Srtparoata in our Purunic
passage is a proper name, though its later part happens to be the
•word parvata. Again it is quite evident that the expression Sri,
parvafiya is used there to denote the native country (abhijana) of the
people under description. So here we have a elear case for the rule
-yudha etc., which is doubly stronger than the other according to
the takra-Kaundinya-nWa and the maxim jfrtf
TT^tRttR 3"5fter: (*A<f Paribltosendu'sekfiara, No. S8J.
^ See Ep. 2nd. Vol. XXXV, p. 73.
4, See e. g. K. Gopalachari, op. cit., pp. 130-3J,
3
18 g^TOR— PURSiiLA [VOL. XIV, NO. 1
while evidence is altogether lacking to show the Iksvakus as
servants.
(vii Again, the dynastic title Andhrah, in the passage is more
suitable to the Cutus than to the Iksvakus. It is well known that
the Satavahanas otherwise called 55 takarnis are referred to in the
Bhavisya section of the Puranas as Andhm.1 The Cutus are
known to have been related to the Satavahanas i e. Andhras by
blood3, and to have borne their title Satakarm. ^ So, they could be
rightly referred to as Andhras. The adjective Srlparoatljfa is added
to their name obviously to distinguish them from the Andhra
Satavahanas. On the other hand, the Iksvakus of Vijayapura,
as their dynastic name indicates, were probably considered to be
the descendants of Iksvaku and the Bkavisya section of the PurSnas
clearly declare that the Andhras were altogether different from
the Iksvakus."
Now, if the Ikijyakus are meant in the passage under exami-
nation then consequently one may have to expect a text something
like %®[3R: <pfcftaT: etc. Even if one should take the word Andhrah
in the sense of "the rulers of the Andhra Countiy" (for the
Puranas do not appear to use the word in that sense\ then also,
one may legitimately expect a text like ^m ^13^% etc.4 At any
rate, the Pcuro.nikas would not all have omitted the dynastic
designation Aikfvfikavah so familiar to them.5
(viii) Above all, even the context in which the ^rlparvatiya
Andhras are introduced in the Puranic passage seems to be more
suited to the Gutus than to the Iksvakus. For, here they are
stated to have risen to power in a particular period denoted by
the passage SFffRTT 'fff^f TP^, which has been generally rendered
as "when the kingdom of the Andhras has come to an end."5
1. Pargiter, op. eit. pp. 38 ff.
2. See T he Age aj Impcri alUnvly [op. cit.] p. 2o8, A Comp. Hist. Ind.
(op. cit.) p. 325,
s. Cf, r>^ts% craraRT^r xxx ^^zffsq^sfq- ?r ^rr?^ ^TrW% *TTr:
<fr: i xxx ^*n: W^T: jfsn^rw ctc- f^s'^r, oP cit., P. 2.
4, The adjectives parvafyak and Andhrtih are each to distinguish the
Southern IkBvSkxisof Vijayapuri from their northern cojinterpai t.
5. E. g. We have the expression r^^rspW^^^EfTcT actually in the
Bhavisja section itself. See Pargiter, op. cit. p. 23,
5. §ce Pargiter, op. cit- p. 72,
JAM., 1972] THE SRlPARVATIYA ANDHRAS OF THE PURlJilAS 19
However, the root stha proceeded by sum, from which sariisthita is
derived primarily means rfto stand", 'fto stay", "to remain" etc.
Of course the PurSij.as use the root also in the sense of r'to
come to an end". But, the following fact may be borne in mind
in the present context. Whenever the PurSnas make a statement
that such and-such family came to an end with such-and-such Icing
and pass on to the description of another family, then they use
the root sarh+sthS. in the sense of "to come to an end/'1 But
it must be distinctly understood that in those passages the end
of one family is not indicated to be serving as a background of the
rise of another family. On the other hand, when one family is
stated to have risen to power at the end of another family, the
Puraijas generally use for the purpose the words al'Ua utsannaz
etc., rather than the derivatives of sam+stha, (and the like)
obviously to avoid confusion between the two diametrically
opposite meanings of the latter,
Thus the word samsthita in our passage seems to be used
only in the sense of remaining".3 Accordingly,, Andhranam
samsthite rajye would convey the meaning rtwhen the kingdom of
the Andhras was (still) remaining." It is now really interesting
to note that the newly discovered Gutukula coins have been
assigned by scholars to that period when the Satavahana power
1. See e. g. ^ ^.T^ gnrftCTIf ^f g^- ( X X X I
feFr etc' CPwgiter, op. cit. p. 2);
X-X I
^w: xxxi STFT 3?sif srawrP? fswrajjrf etc. Cibid-^ PP. a-»);
!?r: XXXI
r: I etc- (ibid., pp. 12, 14).
2. Cf. e.g.
f_
r; i etc. (ibid, p. 50). Cf. also
TTT" I [ibid., p. 48].
3. For the use of the word in this sense cf. sff^ft •g™A ^ ^ ->
ftf&Tra^fcr | (Srimad-VTilmiki RTimTyana, MIJ. 1933, VI, xx ui
WclTtw etc- (Jbid- VI, xxv, 11); q.,. ^ ^^r
T etc. (TA« Durgasaptasatl Ch. V, verses 14 etc.Jl
20 g^Rm:— PURAtsiA [VOL. xiv, NO. i
had not totally disappeared but was fast declining.1 Perhaps the
Cutus started reigning like the AbhTras (who figure next to them
in the above Puran.ic verse) about the end of the second century.3
On the other hand the Naggrjunakonda inscription of Vijaya
Satakarni/' perhaps after whom IksvSku capital Vijayapurl was
named.,1 and the Kodavali inscription of his successor Cajj.d.asati/
the penultimate Andhra king of the Puranic list, show that the
SatavShanas were holding the area upto their end. So, the
Iksvakus could have risen to power after the complete disappearance
of the SatavShanas,
Thus in view of what we have analysed so far the Sriparvatiya
Andhras of the Puranic passage under question may be identified
with the Cutus and not with the Iksvakus.
Recently, an attempt has been made to amend the
passages under study as follows ;
W. \
etc
1. Ep. Irtd. Vol. XXXV, p. 73.
2. Scholars seem to be perfectly right when they suggest that the
XbMras who are stated, in the passage, to have succeeded the Sata
vahanas and to have ruled for 67 yeara must have preceded those
who founded the so called Kalacuri-Cedi Era of 548-49 A. D as the
latter seem to have ruled for more than 150 year8. Sec ACompr,.
A««« H^t. Ind. (op. cit.) pp. 322-23. But the writers who are
inclined to identify the Abhiras of our passage with the founders
of the Baicl Era are compelled to reject the majority of the Puranic
versions that allot to the SbhJraa 67 years of reign in preference'to
a solitary manuscript of the Va^pur^a. BeBides in that manus-
cnpt also the8e writers have to modify the corrupt text in such a
w.ya. ,to get the meaning «167 year8». See Croj>, In^ Indic
Vol. TV, p. xxvi.
3. Ep, Ind. Vol. XXXVI, pp. 273 ff,
4. Ibid. p. 274.
5. Ep. ItuL. Vol. XVIII, pp. 316 ff.
JAN., 19721 THE SRIPARVATIYA ANDHRAS OF THE PURSJ^IAS 21
Viewing the Andhraa and £riparvatiyas of the last hemistich
as two different families and identifying them respectively with the
Cutus and Iksvakus, the above amended passage has been rendered
as ''There will be families of the Andhras and families of their
servants. There will be seven Andhras. The Andhras and the
SrTparvatTyas will rule for 102 and 100 years [respectively]"1
Now without entering into the question of propriety and
feasibility of such a drastic emendation, one may experience the
following difficulties in the above interpretation.
(i) In the portion under study we find a iist of royal families
that rose to power on the decline of the Satavahanas. They are
eight in -number viz. (1) Andhras, (2) the Abhlras,, (3) the
Gardabhins, (4) the £akas, (5) the Yavanas, (6; the Tusaras, (7)
the Murundas, and (8) the Maunas. Their respective reign periods
are given in the succeeding verses.2 In the above list of families
we do not find the mention of the Snparvatlyas, even according to
the above emended reading. But, at the same time, according to
this new interpretation there would be nine families in the verses
giving their respective reign periods. This descripancy ( q^raq-^-
^: ) is indeed too glaring to be ignored,
(ji) Moreover, the alleged description of the reign periods of
the two families in a single hemistich in the supposed fashion goes
against the style of the passages under study where each hemi-
stich clearly gives the reign period of each royal house separatly.
(iii) Besides, the verse under question speaks of the rise of
the new Andhras on the decline of their older namesakes. So
one may reasonably expect the Pauranjkas to distinguish the new
from the older by adding a suitable adjective. The term
Sriparvatljah is actually found immediately following Andhrak in the
verse. So, it can be better taken logically as an adjective of Andhras
immediately preceding rather than as an independent noun. The
Puraijic style also often seems to employ words, in their adjectival
forms, pointing out to the original place of the dynasties and
kings to describe in their respective context.3
1. The BKarata War and PurHnic Genealogies (Ed. D. G. Sircar, Calcutta,
1969) p. 120.
2. See Pargiter, op. cit., pp. 45-47.
3. Cf. e- g. M"agad!uin~im B'arhadrathanam and NrpUn Vaide'siKan (Pargiter,
op. cit., pp. 14, 46). See also the Parana, Vol. XII, p. £80.
22 3*1^— PURANIA. [VOL. xiv, NO. i
(iv) As we have already seen, the rise of the Cutus and the
Abhlras is to be assigned to a period earlier than that of the
IksvSkus. So, the suggested interpretation that would find a
reference to the latter in between the former two does not again
seem to be in tune with the Puranic style,
Thus, on the grounds discussed above, it is better to take the
whole expression Andhrah Srlparvatlyah as referring to the single
familyviz, the Gutu Satakarijis.
Before concluding, it may be of interest to note that the
newly discovered Tummalagudern plates describe the members of
the Vishnukundi family as Srlparvatlyas J Similarly, the Haraha
inscription of the Maukhari Ts'anavarman dated V. S. 61 1 (553-54
A. D.) speaks of an Andhrapatj 2 who must be obviously identical
with a contemporary Vishnukundi king. These may indicate that
the Sariparvaliya Andhras, i e. the Cutus of the early period
mentioned in the PurSnas and the Visnukundis of the later times
probably claimed to be the members of a common ethnical group.
1, Jourrt. Jnd. Hist, Vol. XLIII, pp. 'JSS, ff, text line 26.
2. Ep. Jnd., Vol XI V, pp. 115 ff., text line 12.
FRAGMENT OF TVASfA'S bILPA-SASTRA
BY
KlRIT MANKODI
The Manas&ra, & 15th century South Indian &ilpa-b'astra, lists
thirty- 1 wo past masters of the Silpa tradition, some of which prove
to be names of authors, others of texts. The fact that the list and
the account of Isilpins is given in terras of a mythical descent, and
that names of individuals aie mixed up with names of texts, may
make one doubt the list. However, several texts mentioned in the
list have been discovered, confirming the historical validity of the
Manasara account.1 The discovery of one fragment from Tvasta's
text, which I am presenting here, further confirms the list.
1. Text of Maya and Visvakarnu are already known. Shri M, A.
Dhaky, Research Associate at the American Academy of Benares,
in the course of extensive survey of Silpa texts, published and un-
published, has discovered four texts: ManiPs ManuMra, Parames-
vara's Mahutantra, the Aindramatam and the farasariyakam. Shri
Dhaky will discuss these in a Gujarati article he is writing on the
suurce-book of South Indian temple architecture, parts of which
I have been generously allowed to read. -For the list given in the
MT.nasara see: Prasanna Kumar Acharya, MUnasara Series: Mana-
i,~rci on Architcctuns and Sculpture (Oxford University Press, N. d.),
chapter 68. 5-9, and Vol. VI (Oxford University Press, 1946). pp.
245 4"; Jitendra Nath Banerjea, Dnelopmtnt of Hindu Iconography
(2nd edn-, Calcutta 1956), p. 14— A briefer list of eighteen masters.
24 g^TCrq;— PURAJSIA [VOL. xiv, NO. l
This chapter is one on the proportions of divine images.
Though a solitary chapter, the fact of its authorship is of interest
to students of iconography, and its existence deserves to be reported.
The text gives prescriptions on the proportions of divine
images from the tallest or "superior", uttama dasa-tala, to those of
gradually reducing heights up to eka-tala. It gives proportions,
concerning heights only, of images and of their limbs. Other
measurements, like those of widths, or of interspaces, are
not given.1
The textj as preserved^ does not define the units of measure-
ments., which are: theyava; the ahgula or matra', and the t&la, bhtlga
or mukha. We know from other texts that java is the smallest unit
oi measurement; eight yavas make an ahgula, and one aiigulo, is
1/12 ofa.ta.la.
The copy is indifferently preserved. Parts of some stanzas
are missing (stanzas 6, 7, 13); the chapter breaks off abruptly at
stanza 44. In some places the text is too corrupt to be intelligible.
The reduction in proportions of each successive smaller image
must originally have been achieved in the same progressively
staggered and orderly way as in other better preserved iconometric
texts. In the present chapter, however, this symmetry is some-
times lost.
The copy which I am publishing comes from Surat in
Gujarat, but the original provenance of the text must be South
India." The topic of proportions is treated like in known South
exists in the Matsjui-Purunim which shares four names with the
M7<nasuTa. Maya, Visvakarman, Vis31ttksa and Indra (under the
name Purandara). See Acharya. Vol. VI, p, 246, and Banerjea,
p. 14.
1. These arc, according to Matici's VaikKtanasagama; niana or length,
frnmanft or breadth, tinmTma or thickness, pariniana. or girth, itpamTtna
or interspaces, and lambamuna or measurement taken down the
plumb Hue. Banerjea, pp. 313 ff,, has a detailed discussion of this
topic. T. A. Gopinatha Rao, 'I ~a.la.mana. or Iconomttrj (Archaeological
Survey of India Memoir 3), gives a table of measurements as given
in aome other Silpa texta.
2. Shri Prabhashankar Sompura, a sthapaii of Gujarat, copied it from
a manuscript in Surat. Shri Dhaty, brought it to my attention and
suggested writing thia note. Thanks are due to Shri Sompura, who
has willingly allowed roe to publish the fragment Thanks are due
also to Professor Ahi Bhushan Bhattacharya of Varanasi for going
through the copy with me and making important suggestions.
JAN., 1972] FRAGMENT OF TVASTS'S SILPA-SSSTRA 25
Indian texts studied by Gopinath Rao in his Tnlamana; the pro-
portions also show an agreement with some reproduced by
Gopinatha Rao, Further 3 the Manas&ra itself, and the four other
texts recently discovered, are all South Indian,
I have not attempted a connected translation; I have given
the contents of the text in a table.
mrofa ^ n ?
( fcnrara ? )
n«f
( ^ ? )
ass} ?f tfwr: n
? ) n ^ n
: ( asw « ) i
t n
( ^ ? ) ^ i
: n ^ n
26 strain— PURS^A [VOL- xiv,
?)
fcmi g fsj'ft ^^i^g^tq^ (559=5^^ ?)
; =3 [ ;ra ? ] nr^: n
( 31^5 )
^^1^35^ ii ? ^ ii
star ^ ^iNr ^ 5133^3^ i
1 1
JAN., 1972] FRAGMENT OF TVASTA'S SILPA-^ASTRA 27
i) R^ i!
n^P^ I
11 R^ n
( a^ET ? ) rm&tft:
II ^ II
n ^^ n
( 53 ? )
n ^» if
26
xlv> N0'
.....
JAN., 1972] FRAGMENT OF TVA§TA"'5
29
H
&
1
I ^J g3
1 1 1
1
OS
ho bo
B a
M tC
— < CM
1 1 I
M bo
c a
Cfl C3
1 1 1
or CM
bo bo
B o
,
1
CM CM
1
bo bo
C c
ni cd
CM CM
1 1 1
bo bo
0 0
W ci
1 1 I
CM CM
1
bo bo
B C
(3 cfl
CO CM
1 1 I
bo bo
c a
I
CO CM
1 '
1
bD bo
a B
w a
1 1 1
CO CM
bo bo
c c
C3 A
1 1 1
•<*< CM
T-i
1
bo bo
0 B
cQ ra
-*1 CM
I 1 1
g3^ '
1
0} t«
1 1 1
bD bo too
B B a
I I I 1 I 1 1
bo M bp bo » bp «
_ P-I CO CM
>^ ^ CM
ho ba
i ,
' '
bC ^ bo
fj
— < ^H r-, CM
bo
S I
50 bo
bo tuO bo ao
sn o o
bo fl bo
g ra a
TO —14 TO
— < ^, _H CM CM
2 2
A REJOINDER TO THE COMMENT OF PROF. V. V
DESHPANDE ON THEE DIVINITY OF THE KING
AND THE RIGHT OF REVOLUTION
BY
OM PRAKA.SH
srfcr f^i^fwnft ^ *ff5R«?ft
sFt §ra^r sqrfq-ff
sRrftr: fest^ er«TT fat
r srfcT
ifir
In Vol. XIII of the PurSija Bulletin there appeared a long
comment on my short note entitled 'The Divinity of the King and
the Right of Revolution in the Pura^as'. The commentator Prof.
V. V. Deshpande has three points to make against what I had to
say in my note.
1. I and Dr. John Spellnvin,— Spellman maintaining that
the PurSnas uphold the absolute inviolability of the divinely
infused person of the king and I refuting it have both been led
astray^ suggesting thereby that it is possible to maintain a third
position which I or John Spellman (or any of the Indologists of our
respective views) have failed to arrive at because of our two pre-
conceived notions, This failure prevents us from saying any thing
new and original and makes us merely new adherents of the two
old sets of familiar views.
2. The two preconceived notions, of which I and all other
Indologists have been victims so far, are : 1. the presumption
that members of the ancient Indian community like their modern
JAN., 1972] DIVINITY OF THE KING 31
counterparts were not only endowed wilh normal basic rights of
human beings but they were always keenly conscious of their
possesing the same ; 2. the supposition that these rights were
equally possessed by all without being confined to a particular
class.
3 The right of resistance to a tyrannical monarch to the
extent of killing him was granted only to the BrShmanas who
because of being learned, divine and the guardians of Dharma were
competent to judge the conduct of the king and to overthrow and
even to kill him if the violation oi Dharma was deemed to be total
and flagrant. This is, according to him, the position in the PurSnas
in particular and ancient India in general.
The first two points being negative need only be summarily
replied while the third deserves a more seiious consideration.
' As regards the first point, it is not clear if he assumes the so-
called ftwo sets of view among Indologists' with regard to the
position in the PurSrias alone or to ancient India in general. If
latter is the case (he assumption is totally unfounded as many
scholars, including John Spellman, advocate both the views on
the basis of different pronouncements of (he politico-social litera-
ture of ancient India. They maintain that the ancient Indian
posi ion in this regard, is not quite consistent and contradictory
utterances supporting absolute inviolability of the divine king,
even if tyrannical, and expressly giving the subjects not only the
light of resistance but also of assassination of the tyrant, are not
far to seek. Unless therefore., one set of utterances be explained
away in favour of the other, a break in the traditional attitude
over this question will have to be conceded. My endeavour has
been to show that it is possible to explain away all the passages
purporting to grant absolute immunity to the tyrant and hence
the conclusion of a necessary break in the traditional Indian
attitude over this question need not be regarded as the only
alternative.
If however, he means that this division of the Indologists
into two sets of view was only in respect to the position in the
Puranas I may ask as to how many of the Indologists have
analysed the materials of the Puranas independently as the result
of which they Ml into so sharp a division ? (The author has
independently examined the Puranic materials in his unpublished.
32 g*TOR~PURSl£A [VOL. XIV, NO. 1
thesis 'Polity in the PurSnas'). Corroborative nature of the
PurSnic evidence has all along been the rule with the Indologisfs
and they have tried to make PurSpic materials the vehicle of
their otherwise arrived at conclusions. This was possible because
the question was nowhere expressly discussed in the Puranas and
their material is capable of being interpreted in more than one
way, John Spellman had constructed it in the manner as if it was
the only possible way to do it and by refuting him I had tried to
show that the other possibility is not totally ruled out and if
consistency can be maintained in the whole of the traditional
attitude over this question their is no need to assume a break. In
a long paper yet unpublished I have surveyed all theTelevent
passages right from the Vedas down to the PurSijas to show the
consistency of the traditional attitude. If the readers of thePufana
Bulletin are interested, the paper can be sent for publication in
its pages.
It appears from the manner in which Prof. Deshpande has
started his comment that he is going to put forward a third position
other than the long familiar two sets of views he criticised. But
to my surprize and delight I find him concluding with my position
only slightly modified. I hold that the right of tyrannicide
appears to have been granted by the Puranas to the people as a
whole and he maintains that the right so granted, was not meant
for the people as a whole but confined to the privileged class of
the Brahmanas, also held to be divine like the king,
The allegation of two preconceived notions' on the Indologists
in general and on me in particular, may be justified only when it
can be proved that the right of revolt against a tyrannical ruler
was granted exclusively to the BrShmaijis. But, as will be shown
later on, the PurSnas are silent on this point and Prof. Deshpande
has interpreted this silence in the light of his inference that
BrShmaijas alone had the right to revolt against a tyrannical king
because almost all the Pur5$ic legends of tyrannicide or insul t
to the tyrant exhibit only Brahmanas on the fore-front — a circum-
stance a!so explicable in terms of leadership reposed on the
intellegentia formed by the Brahmaijas alone. Other Indologists,
including myself, seek to understand this silence in the context of
the non-PurSoic and epic passages granting the right of tyrannicide
opetjjy and exclusively to the people. Readers of the PurSna
JAN., 1972] DIVINITY OF THE KING 33
Bulletin can judge for themselves which of the two approaches
to this moot point is really presumptive— arguing on the basis
of a self-made defective inference or being guided by the textual
evidence at our disposal. If the textual evidence shows indubi-
tably that the right of revolution belonged to the people we cannot
reject it simply because of its apparent incongruity with our
knowledge that the concept of the basic rights of human beings
is a modern growth and hence to talk of it in the context of the
duty-oriented ancient Indian society is an anachronism. The
concept of the basic right of self-defence may be modern but man
has been fighting for his self-defence since the day he made his
appearance on this planet. Similarly the concept of the right cf
revolution may be modern but man has been rising in revolt when-
ever his collective existence was endangered as the result of tyranny
and oppression. Ancient Indian thinkers formulated no regular
scheme of the basic rights of man when they simply justified this
collective action of the subjects oppressed beyond endurance. They
viewed it as an extra-ordinary situation not covered by any of the
provisions of Rajadharma for all codes stood abolished the moment
the tyrranny began. The only check, they could contemplate,
was the collective might of ihe disorganised people which can
effectively express itself when the limit to endure suffering and
oppression is reached.
To say that the right of revolution was granted to the people
does not mean that the BiShmanas had no privilege. But in this
respect, at least, the privileged BrShmanas were equal to non-
privileged commoners. Whatever privilege the Brahmanas had
lasted only so long as the codes of '.duty were observed and the
codes of duty were observed only so long as there was no tyranny.
Tyranny was thus an axe which also fell on the privileges of the
Brahmanas as it fell on the common man. It rendered the
Brahmanas and the commoners alike and thus gave them a common
cause. The equality of the Brahmanas and the common man
in the event of revolution is thus not a result of our so called
presumption that anciet Indian society was not a graded hierarchy,
the rights possessed by one also belonged to the other It was the
work of the oppressive policies of the tyrant which abolished the
distinction of the privileged and the non-privileged.
Comming to the third point, the PurSnas do not expressly
declare that a tyrant should be killed either by the BrShmanas or
5
34 $tPS*3C— PURXlilA [VOL. XIV, NO. 1
by the people as a whole. They are totally silent at this point
and appear to cautiously avoid to lay down any such rule. On the
contrary., there are certain passages in the Puranas which seem
to proclaim the person of the king as totally inviolable even if
he is oppressive and tyrannical, At its face value} therefore,
the Puianic material leads to the conclusion of Or, John Spellman
that the Puranas cio not grant the right of tyrannicide at all and
hold the pei son of the king lo be wholly sacrosanct because of its
being divine. If this conclusion be final there is hardly any room
left for me or Prof. Deshpande to put forward our views.
By refuting Sptllman I had shown in my note that there is
nothing in the Furanic utterances \vhich totally rules out all possibi-
lities of revolt against a tyrannical king and the passage held to
declare such a rule does not really rnecui the absolute inviolability
of the king. The justification for iuch a refutation was derived
from the fact that the Puranus abound i» exemplary k-gends of
tyrannicide and their position cannot be held to be necessarily
different from the orthodox Hindu opinion on the point unless
anything is specifically and irrefutably said against the dicta of
tyrannicide found in the sources other than the Puianas. On the
basis of the non-Puranic materials John Spellmrai hud arrived at
the conclusion that there was a school of Hindu thinkers which
held the king as absolutely inviolable as against the other school
advocating tyrannicide. He simply extends the views of the
former school to the Puianas on the basis of the solitary passage
of the BhSgavata quoted in my original note. I don't see any
reason for the theory of the two mutually opposed schools of Hindu
thinkers and the whole of the Hindu tradition appears to me to be
wholly consistent and one at this point. Just as the non-Purarjuc
materials expressly or tacitly approve of the tyrannicide inspire of
the apparent utterances to the contrary similarly the Puranas
too appear to give their tacit approval in spite of the afore-said
passage of the Bhagavata.
I am glad that Prof. Deshpande has vindicated this stand of
mine and holds with me that the Purarjias tacitly approve of the
dictum of tyrannicide although they don't expressly lay it down
like the Mahabharata. But he insists that the right was limited
to the Brahmanas alone and for this ho gives two arguments. Ori%
that almost all the legends of tjrannicide show that the
JAN.; 1972] DIVINITY OF THE KING 35
opposed and killed the tyrannical king. Second, that the Brahma-
nas were a privileged class in ancient Indian society and were
traditionally held to be the guardians of Dharma from the Vedic
times. Any violation of Dharma, even by the king, should have,
therefore been checked by the Brahmajjas. As the Pur3nic material
at this point is deficient and the Purariic position can be determin-
ed only in the light of non-Puranic material I will examine the
validity of these arguments after showing as to how far the non-
PurSnic materials go to sustain or explode the theory of exclusively
Brahmana resistence of Prof. Deshpande.
Some scholars like Ghoshal1 are inclined to believe that
Manu grants his 'theoretical or moral approval of tyrannicide
exclusively to the intellectual aristocracy' of the Brahmaijas.
Although he does not generalise from this position of Manu and
frankly admits the right of revolt expressly granted to the people
elsewhere the relevent verse of Manu which appears to support
Prof. Deshpande's stand, may be quoted here,
f? 3
It is significant to note that the emphasis laid by the use of
the particle 'eva/ on the BrShmanas does not mean to exclude the
non-Brahmaria subjects of the king from restraining a wicked
monarch. The issue heiv; is Brahmana versus king and not king
versus Dharma or common people, Of the two the BrShmanas
alone have the justification of subduing a king having an edge on
them and not the king the Biahmanas for the royal power of the
king owes its genesis to the spiritual power of the Brahmans and
not vice versa. Manu is silent on the point as to what the common
man or the BrShmanas would do if a king starts wilfully oppressing
his subjects and thereby slighting Dharma with or without
comming into direct conflict wirh the Brahmanas. Far from
proving the contention of Prof. Deshpande this verse of Manu thus
leaves the issue point blank.
The MahabhSrata repeats this verse of Manu with only a
slight textual variation. It also has in common the next verse of
1. Ghoshal, A History of Political Ideas p 187 n. 1
2. Manu IX, 320
36 griiR— PURS&IA [VOL. xiv, NO, I
Maau (IX. 321). Here again the question, as it was put by
Yudhisthira, as Brahrna^ia versus king.
i w TOW \\
Santi, 78.19
Like Manu the Mahabharata too answers this question by
asserting that the power of the king originates from the spiritual
power of the BrShmanas and hence, according lo the law of nature,
its might should subside in its source for fire originating from water
is reduced by water and iron originating from stone is subdued by
stone.1 But unlike ManUj this is not the only answer that the
Mahabharata has to give on this point, It also says that the
Brahmana should control such a -wicked king either by the power
of his penance and continence or by the might of his arms, either
in a fair fight or in a fight full of deception.'2'
It then contemplates a new exegency not to be found in
Manu or any other source and it is the tyranny of the people
specially towards the Brahmanas at a time when spiritual power
of the Brahmanas is on the decline and royal power of the king has
grown weak.1* In such a circumstance, declares Bhisma in very
clear terms, whoever fights at the risk of his life protecting the
Brahmanas and his own Dharma attains to the highest glory for
it is the duty of everyone to take up arms for the sake of the
Brahmanas'1. The violation of Varnadharma involved in such an
action by anyone of the four Varnas has been justified by stressing
the dynamic character of Dharma.
ft
a
_____ _„_„„ • 6snti} 78.32
i.
n
Santi, 78.22
«r%?r ^ i
4, Santi 78. 26-£~
srar r n
^Snti, 78.20
: ti
i, 78.25.
JAN,, 1972] DIVINITY OF THE KING 37
Probably the most clear declaration of the Brahmana's right
of revolt is the following verse of the MahabhSrata,
Santi, 78.34
But that thi3 right was not exclusively of the Brahmanas is
shown by the verses immediately following it. When the might
of the robbers is rising for the sake of royal power causing the
mixture and confusion of the vanjas and fighting them someone
who is powerful overcomes them all, being Brahmana, a vaisya or a
itadra, ask these verses, is he justified in protecting the people from
the robbers and holding the rod in accordance with Dharma r1
The reply given to this question says: one who shows the way
where there is no way out, one who becomes the raft where there
is no raft, whether a :>udra or anyone else., is always worthy of
honour.8 Elaborating the point further the same source tells us
what is the use of a bull that cannot be harnessed, of a cow without
milk, of a wife without fertility, and of a king not extending his
protection. A Brahmaija without learning and a king who does
not protect is as useless as an elephant made of wood, a deer made
of skin a man who is an eunuch and a field which is barren.'*
These examples show that tyranny either of the king or of the
people or else of the robbers was deemed to be helplessness par
excellence and any help from any quarter was welcome.
On the other hand there are a number of passages granting
the right of revolt against a tyrant clearly and expressly to the
people. The most direct and emphatic example is the following
verse of the MahabhSrata.
The use of the word prajah i.e. the subejcts in general, is significant
and it alone should suffice to refute. Prof, Deshpande's thesis of
exclusively Brahmana resistence to the tyrannical potentate,
1. Santi 78, 35-36
2. Santi 78,38
3. Shanti 78. 41-43.
4. AnusaaBana 61. 32.
38 §,*rorq;— PURAijiA [VOL. xiv, NO. i
Another verse from the same source Jeaveg the Brahmanas or the
people unspecified but makes it clear from the mode of its saying
that tbe right belonged to the people as a whole and not exclusively
to the Brahmanas, The verse in question being:
^ ^ wfa *£*w \
$3 8);^ BIT^: II
Anutasana 61.33.
Yajnavalkya too makes a reference not rhe fury of the BrShmayas
but to the fire aroused as the result of the oppression of the people
which consumes the gloryj the family and the life of the tyrant.
I. 341,
Commenting on it Visvariipa says:
Vibvarupa on Yajfi. I 341.
Eka losta vodka1 is an expression which occurs in the ArthabSstra of
Kautilya and Kangle explains it as 'annihilation (by the subjects)
as of a single clod of eatth *
Sukra says that a king should not oppress the poor for realis-
ing his own pleasure for the poor even by his death kills the king.2
Nsrada allows anyone to save the collective undertaking by
force risking his life even from the calamity caused by the king
and promises as his reward the one tenth of the total worth of
the undertaking thus saved1*. Obviously the rule occurring in the
Sambhftyasamttttkiina section of law implies resistence to the authority
of the king by anyone of his subjects.
1, J.S. Ncgi, Some Indological Studies Vol. 1 p. 156 n. 3.
2. I. 160-
3- ?^ 57*1%
Nrrada Smrti CJolly'a ed.) P. 134
Asahaya KalySnabhtta commentary on the same page.
I am greatly beholden to my revered teacher Pro'. J. S. Negi for gene-
rously allowing me to use this passage here. The credit of first diaeovering
the importance of this passage is entirely his.
JAN., 1972] DIVINITY OF THE KING 39
These passages thus clearly show beyond doubt that the
right of tyrannicide was expressly and unambiguously granted to
the people as a whole whereas the precepts of its being so clearly
endowed exclusively on the BrSh.man.as are entirely lacking. If
the right of reistence could not be derived from the privilege of
Brahmanahood it ought to be derived from the manhood of the
common people in which the Brahmanas too partook.
It is, nevertheless, a fact that in almost all the legendry
accounts of restraining or killing a tyrant Brahmanas are always
on the fore-front. Prof. Deshpande was right in observing this
fact but he was certainly wrong in making it a basis of his inference
that Brahmanas alone had the right of resistance as a necessary
conclusion for this fact can also be explained a,way by the con-
sideration that being the intellectuals of the society they always
led the people on such crucial occasions, The circumstance that
the French revolution was led by Mirabcau a born member of the
first state does not necessarily prove that the revolution was the
work entirely and exclusively of the first state for facts of history
refute such an inference. That the BrShmana Purohita could
deihione a tyrannical king and appoint a successor to him from
the Same dynasty only with prior approval of the people (Prakrtij
is shown by the following verses of Sukra.
Sukra, II, 274,275
This obligatory prior approval of the people precisely indi-
cates that the B'rShmana could act only on behalf of the people
and with their solid backing behind him, This is impossible if
ri"ht of resistence is forbidden to the subjects at large,
The argument that the Brahmanas were the guardians of
Dharma and weie empowered, as such., to guard against any
violation of Dharma, oven by the king, is meaningless if the right
of resistence is withdrawn from the people. The power by which
the BrShmanas could restrain the wicked king was that of the
people and they could have used this power only as the leader
of the people endowed with the right to rise against the tyrant.
THE HOLY PLACES OF E\ST INDIA AS DEPICTED
IN THE SKANDA-PUR&NA
BY
UMAKANT THAKUR
f ffcf ^ w<sf-
The description and the glorification of the holy places
called tlrthas form a special and important topic of the Pur Spas.
These tlrthas are scattered all over in India and they provide a
deep religious inspiration to the Hindus. This article deals with
the holy places situated in the eastern parts of India which include
the present states of Biharj Orissa, Bengal, the Bangla Desh and
Assam. Most of the holy places in the Eastern India, however,
are situated in and around the Purusottama ( Jagann5tha)-Ksetra
in Orissa The Skanda-PunHia contains separate portion on the
Puru$ottama- Kfttra-makHtm} <a in its Vaisnava-Khanda (Venkt. Press
Edn ) dealing with a number onirthaf of this K$elra. Some other
PurSrj.as also deal with them.
Here in this article these holy places have been described in
brief and as far as possible their identification has also been noted.
As^aliAga
According to the Skandapurana the eight Liuga images of
God £tva namely Kapalamocana, Ksetrapa^ala, Yame^vara, M5r-
kandeya, I&ua, Bilve^a, Nllaka^tha and VatesSa are known as
Astalingas. They are situated in Purusottama1 Ksetra (q, v.)
1, git. Vai, P. M. 4751-53,
JAN., 1972] THE HOLY PLACES OF EAST INDIA 41
Asifasakti
The eight female divinities (s*aktis) situated in the eight
directions around the main temples of purusottamaksetra are called
Astas'aktis, They are- Mangala , VimalS, SarvamaAgala, Ardhan-
sinl Lamba, Kalaratri,, CandrarupS, and Maiicika. A visit1 to them
and worship of them would annihilate all sins.
Bindutlrtha.
This is a sacred reservoir located in purusottamaksetra2. The
God Janardana is said to have resided here For seven days. It
may be identical with Bindusaras as referred to by N, L Deya.
Dr. P. V. Kane4 also refers to it and identifies it with pancanada,
but it does not seem to be identical with this tirtha.
Bhavamo can a
It is a place of pilgrimage situated in Purusottama-ksetra/1
It is located to the south of KapSlmocana tirtha.
This is one of the eight liugas of lord Siva known as Astaliugas
(q. v.) in Purusottama-ksetra.6
Damodara (river)
The river Damodara is a famous river flowing through south
Bihar. ''Kavikankana Gandi:3T mentions that it is called the river
Damodara in Bengal. According to Dr. B. G. law8 the river
Damodara rises in the hills near Bagodar in the district of Hazari-
bagh and running through Manbhum, Santhal parganas and
Burdwan district flows into the Hooghly. The Skandapurana0
eulogises that bathing in this holy river in the month of KSrtika
K Sk~. Vai. P. M. 4. 42-46.
2. Bindutirtha tate tasmin saptUhani janardanatv /
Tiathct pura avayam rajne varametat sauutdisat //
Tvat tirthatHre r3jendra sthasyami prativatsaram /
Sarvatirthani tasminBca bthasyanti mayi tisthati //
— Sk. Vai., P. M. 34. 5-6.
3. Geog. Die. P. 38.
4. Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 740.
5. Sk. Vai. P. M. 4.8-9.
8. Sk. Vai. P. M. 1 3.30-33.
7. Geog. Die. P. 52.
8. Hist. Geog. P. 216.
9. Sk. Vai. Ka. M. 2\24.
6
42 3*^— PURSJSIA [VOL. XIV, NO, I
is most auspicious. Though the PurSn.a does not speak of its
location, we may assume that the Bamodara river now flowing
through south Bihar and Bengal, is the river referred to.
Gaudadesa or the country of Gauda
Gauqla as the name of a city., a country or a people, is found
mentioned from very early times and almost everywhere it appears
to refer to Bengal. But as some scholars have expressed a doubt
about it, the question deserves to be examined,
The Sk. P, l says that Gauda comprised 1 8 lacs of villages.
No more information about this country is found in this PurSna.
Cunningham3 identifies it with Gonda., a sub-division of Uttara
Kosala. Uttara Kosala has been called Gauda by the Kurma-
purana and Liuga Parana,3 Dr. li C. Law believes that Gauda
was the capital of Bengal in the remote past.4 But Vatsyayana"
mentions Gauda as a separate kingdom from Vanga. In the
commentary on his Kamasutra "Gaudyah" has been explained as
purvadefobhavah and on this very ground Haran Chandra Chakla-
dar in his article, "The Geography of Vatsyayana," observes that
Gauda of Vatsyayana is northern Bengal, Vatsyayana has separate-
ly mentioned Vanga showing that it formed a separate kingdom
comprising the eastern districts of modern Bengal." The late Mr.
A. M.T.Jackson says that in the 10th century and earlier the
name Gauda meant Bengal, but R. G. Bhandarkar believes that
Gauqla is identical with Gonda in Oudh.
The Haraha inscription* of the reign of the Maukhari long
Uanavarman of 554 A. C. (Vikrama Sarhvat 611) also supports
that Gau4a meant Bengal in the 6th century. But according to
Varah^ra (6th century A. D.) Gau^ is not identical with
nd Vaaga^ather it was a separate country in the extern
3- A,.e.GBog.P.«8.
grttounarfi gaudadeSakc //
Sk. Ma. Kau. 39,130.
5. ABRI. (1926) Vol. VII P, 140.
0. ABRI. (1926) Vol. VII P. 149
7. Ibid. P. Ii>0.
8. ABRI. (1926) Vol. VII P. 151.
». BjhatsaAluta, Vol. I, Chapter XIV Slofca 5-8,
JAN., 1972] THE HOLY PLAGES OF EAST INDIA 43
region. N. L, Dey1 asserts that it existed on the left of the Ganges
and as to its antiquity he says that it was founded in 648 A. D.
As regards the period of its foundation Dey is not correct because
it was well known to all even during the reign of the Imperial
Guptas in the 4th, 5th and 6th centuries A. D.
Gayaksetra
Gaya. is mentioned as Mahaksetra having goddess Siva by the
name of Maugala. Though even the performance of sraddhas to
the ancestors performed by the Brahmanas in Gaya is described
in the Skandapuriina,'1 it gives no details with the help of which
we can locate the exact place. However the name is found in
several works of Sanskrit literature. The collection of the
material in all those works 01 Gaya in one volume will be a rich
literature itself It is a very old and renowned place of pilgrimage
in Bihar state and is the same as the modern Gaya.
Indradyumnasaras
This-is a reservoir in Purusottamabsetra5 (q. V.) on the bank
of which stands 'Hari' on the form of Narasimha. A bath in it is
prescribed specially on the 3rd day of the second half of Asadha.
Dr. P. V. KanaG also agrees with its location in Purusottamaksetra
as mentioned above by the Skandapurajja. It was namvd after the
king Indradyumna.7
Jagannatha or Purusottamaksetra
The importance of this holy place has been dealt with in a
separate chapter of the Vaisnavakhanda of the SkandapurSna,
which is named as Purusottamaksetra-mahatmya. According to
the SkandapurSna8 it is a Vaisnava ksetra. The body of God
Visrj,u is said to have been made of wood. Accoiding to the
1. Geog. Die. P. 63.
2. Hiat. Geog. P. 217.
3. Sk. Ma. A. M. U, 2. 33. (33).
4. Sk. Vai. Ven. M. 10. 61.
5. Sk. Vai. P. M. 31.1-2.
6. Hist. Dhs. P. 757.
7. Ibid. P. 694-700.
8. Purusottairutkhyarn sumahatksetram parama pTCvanam /
Yatraate daravatanum sr!ao mTinuaa HlayS //
Darsarun muktidah aaksat sarvatirtha phalapradah //
Sk. Vai. P. M. 1.3.
44 StTIH*— PURSlsIA [VOL. XIV, NO. 1
SkandapurSna1 this holy place is situated in the centre of
the hill known as NilScala, which is surrounded by sand. It has
been compared with one of the breasts of the earth. It is 1 0 Yojanas
(80 miles) in extent. As to its exact location it stands at the north
bank of the sea and to the south of M<ahanadi.s The place beginn-
ing from the bank of the south sea up to the forest named Ekamra-
klnana has been said to be very auspicious. People who reside
herein are very fortunate. The mountain known as Nilacala or
Nilaparvata on which the temple of JagannStha exists is also
situated on the shore of the ocean. This mountain has been
described as very auspicious in every bit of it. God Visr>u is said
to dwell here with his own body. It is further mentioned3 that
within the jurisdiction of Niladri there stands a vata tree to the
south of which stands a reservoir known as Rohini Kupda. The
temple under reference is located just near to this pit.4 The great
sage MSrkandeya had dug a pit here to the north-west of the tree
(Nyagrodha), and worshipped God Jaiva. A bath in this shrine
and visit to God 6iva give the result of a Horse-sacrifice.*5 This is
situated at the distance of 5 kros'as (10 miles) from the sea, and two
krosas i e, 4 miles from the temple8. The mountain known as the
1. Aho tat paramaii ksetrarn vistrtam daaayojanam /
Tirtharajasya salilSd uthitam vSlukacitam //
Nilacalcna mahata madhyasthena virajitam /
Ekastanam iva pfthvyah sudurat paribhavitam //
5k. Vai. P, M. 1, 11-12.
£. S"garaa>ottare tire raahunadyastu daksine /
Sa pradesali. p^thivy'm Li sarvatlrtha phalapradah //
Tatra ye manu jaij brahman nivaaanti subuddhayal). /
Janm-ntara kftttnrm ca punyanSin phalabhaginah //
A~lpa puji)~h prajayante nabhakCi mayi padmaja //
Ek-mrak-nandd y^vad daksinodadhi tirabhuh //
Sk. Vai. P. M. 1.31.33.
3. Sk. Vai. P.M. 1.34-36.
4. idjSaifl tatra gatvaiva draksyase nidm pitamahali /
NtlAdrcr antarabhuvi kalpanyagrodha mtilatalj." /
VSrunySti dili yat kun<jam rauhinam nSma viar'utam /
T*t Mrc nivaaantam mam paayantae carraa eaksusa //
Sk. Vai. P. M. I. 38-39.
5. Sk. Vai. P. M. 3. 49-51.
ft. PafieakroSam idarft fcsetraA Bamudraixtar vyavasthitam I
ad tJrthar^jasya tatabhumau surdrmalam //
Sk, Vai. P. M. 3.552,
JAN., 1972] THE HOLY PLACES OF EAST INPIA 45
Nila1 parvata is just a mound of sand, and it is compared with the
God N§rayaj?a, himself. The great pagoda of Jagannatha has a
conical tower 192 feet high surmounted by a Gakra. The shape
of this holy2 place is like that of a 6aukha. It is explained that
in the western boundary, on the head of this place like Satikha
stands the temple of God Siva known as Vrsabhadhvaja, and the
other image known as Nilakantha exists on the opposite side. The
place starting from the waters of the sea up to the root of the Vata
tree is the belly of £aiikha, which has the touch of the waters of
the ocean. The waters of the ocean here are regarded as very
sacred. The Skandapurana3 reveals that God Rudra being angry
with Brahma chopped off his head which after circuiting the whole
Universe, fell down at this holy place (Jagannatha), which is hence
known as KapSlamocana,tirtha. One who dies in the place extend-
ing from the waters of the sea. up to the root of the Vata tree gets
salvation after his death.1 According to the Skandapurana, there
are 3£ crores of tlrtha^ on this earth which are the bestower of
heaven and salvation. The Purmottama tlrtha is a renowned
place of pilgrimage among them." It includes eight liugas of Rudra
namely6 Kapalmocana, Ksetrapala, Yamebvara, Markandeya,
IsSnaj Bilvesa, Nllakaaitha and Vatesa. While describing a
pilgrimage to this holy place (Purusottama tlrtha} it is recorded
that this shrine is situated on Nlladri in the country of Utkala7
_ which stands on the shore of the south sea.
Being asked by the sages8 as to the location of Purusottama
1. Suvarnavaluka kirnam mlaparvata sobhitam /
Yo'sau visvesvaro devah. s^iksan naKiyanatmakalj. //
Sk. Vai. P. M. 3.53.
2. SimSpratici ksetrasya Bankhakarasya murddhani /
Sarvaktitnaprado devah. BO. liste vfaabhadhvajali //
Sk. Ava. P. M. 4.1
3. Sk. Vai. P. M.4. 5-7.
4. Sindhurajasya salilad yavan trmlaift vatasya vai /
"Kita paksi manuay3ti.dm muktido matah //
Sk. Vai. P. M. 4. 14.
5. Sk. Vai. P.M. 4. 16-17.
6. Sk. Vai. P. M. 4. 51-53.
7. Supunye cotkale deae daksinarnava tirage /
Nilddri sikharavSaata vrajatam Baranairi vibhum //
Sk. Vai, P. M. 4. 105.
8. Sk. Vai. P. M. 6. 1.
46 $&mr- PURSlilA [VOL. XIV, NO. 1
tirtha where the God Naraya^a Himself abides in the form of
wood, sage Jaimini says that it is situated in Utkala desa (Orissa)
on (he shore of the south sea, and it contains many sacred places
of pilgrimage. The inhabitants1 of this place are said to be well-
behaved, and the Brahmins are engaged in study and sacrifices.
The Brahmins of this country are said to be the creators of the
religious books As to its vegetation3 the country of. Utkala is
very rich. It contains a plenty of betel-nut trees (well arranged),
and several other fruit trees. The holy river known as [Rsikulya
flowing through it falls into the south sea. Narasirhha^ ksetra
which stands here is said to have been founded by the creator
(Brahma) himself. The image of Nrsirhha exists with that of
£ambhu. A visit to this place is highly auspicious. The existence
of God Janardana here in such a form has made Odhradesa
(Orissa) extremely auspicious and this has made India Itself very
holy. Orissa is described as the best of all the countries in India.
The Brahmanas4 of this country are said to be well versed in vedas
and the sastras. The images of Krsna, Rama and SubhadrS stand
here. They wero established on Thursday, the 8th day of the
1. Utkalo tiTtma deio'sti khyStah paramap~vanal> /
Yatra tirthTinyanekruu punyanyayatant-ni ca /
Daksinasyo dadhestire sa tu deSah pratisthitah /
Yatra sthita Vai puruslh sadacara nidaraanSlh //
VrttTidhyayuna sampannS yajvano yatra bhusurjh /
Sistyttdau kratavo vcd~ vcdaslstra pravartakah //
Sk. Vai. P. M. 6-24,
2. ElIIlavaAga kankola dtldimairvija pCrakaih /
Srcnikrlaili pti»av.iriair udy~naih aataso vrtah //
NlnH druma latS kirnaih parvataih sindhubhir vjta^. /
Sa esa desa pravara utkalakhyo dvijottamllh //
RsikulySm sani7is~dya daksinodadhi gaminina /
SvarnarekhTi mah~nadyor madhve deiah pratisthitah //
Santyatra puny"yatane ksetrlsni subahunyapi /
Purvaift vastirthayatrayTim varnitdni maya dvijah //
Bhusvarguh aSjupratarii hyesa kathitak purusottamala. //
Sk. Vai.P. M.6. 2W8
3. Sk. Vai. P. M. 10- fiJ-54.
4. Etad arcS prasaatj vai sadarthe viniyojita //
Afao bharatavaraastha manusy"!) ksJna kalmasjhi /
Apavarga prado jes~m Hvir asij jantlrdanah /
Tatrtt pyayara co4hradcsa.h earveRtna uttamottamah //
Yr>tra^th;\s carm.\nctreix^ pasyanti brahmarupinam //
Sruti amjtintlifi gahatiah. panth~h karm^bhir Skulala //
Sk, Vai. P.M. 21. 9-11.
JAN., 1972] THE HOLY PLACES OF EAST INDIA 47
bright half of Vai^akha with Pusya Naksatra. A visit to these
images on this day bestows salvation to the visitors a
The image of Lord Visiju made of wood stands evidently at
the sea shore on NllScala, near the root of the Nyagrodha tree.
A visit to and worship of this God have been greatly eulogised.2
A bath in the sea here gives the fruits of all the sacred places and
temples Offer of pinclas or tarpana to ancestors and deities is
very efficacious accoiding to the Skandapurana.;i As to the location
of the shrine of Narasimha4, it is situated on the bank of the
the Indradyumna shrine. The SkandapurSna-1"1 says that there is no
other place of pilgrimage like this Purusottama ksetra among the
seven Islands, on this earth. The partaking of the food offered to
the Deity here releases people from sins. The holy place of
pilgrimage finds mention in several treatises. Many of the modern
scholars have dealt with this shrine.6 Viraja-manclala7 extends a
little beyond Jaipur on the river Vaitaraui in Orissa. In that
country there is a holy place, destroyer of sins and bestower of
Mukti, surrounded on all sides by sand and ten yojanas in extent
There is the famous shrine of Purusottama in the country of
Utkala the whole of which is very holy owing to the favour of the
all pervading Jagannatha.
Dr. P. V. Kane8 mentions that the Skandapurfma contains
a Purusottama-mahatmya in a sub-section called Utkala khanda in
its section Vaisn.ava khancla, where the story of Indra is given with
some variations. But there is no sub-section known as Utkala-
khanda in its section Vaisnava khancla. N, L Dey" identifies it
with modern Puri in Orissa. According to him Puri is the ancient.
Dantapura, where Buddha's left canine tooth was kept enshrined.
Dr. B.C. Law10 also observes that it is in the Puri district of Orissa.
It is sandy and ten yojanas in extent containing the famous deity
1. Sk. Vai. P. M. 27. 99-101.
2. Sk. Vai. P. M. 28. 55-56.
3. Sk. Vai, P. M. 30. 161-162.
4. Sk. Vai. P. M. 31. 1-2.
5. Sk. Vai. P. M. 38. 96-97.
6. Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 692.703.
7. See Hist. of.Oriasa, Vol. I. PP. 42-58, by R. D. Banerjee ref . by
Dr. P. V. Kane P. 094 foot note no. 1573 (Hist. Dhs, IV)
8. Hist. DUs. IV. P. 605.
9. Geog. Die. P. 163.
10. Hist. Geog. P. 184,
— PURAJ}IA [VOL. XIV,
Purusottama, It includes two distinct portions, the
lies between two sacred tirthas, Svargadvara and Cakratirtha.
It exactly lies on the shore of the Bay of Bengal. It is otherwise
called isriksetra which is one of the most sacred places of the
Hindus * At present the sacred enclosure of Jagannsitha is a
square surrounded by a massive stone wall 20 feet high, 652 fke*
long and 630 feet broad with 120 temples containing various forms
of God, 13 being temples of Siva, some more of Parvati and a
temple of the sun. This clearly shows the catholicity of Jagan-
natha. Almost every form of Hindu faith is represented here.2
The holy Fumsottamalcsetra forbids all wranglings between Saivas
and Vaisnavas,3
The great pagoda of Jagannatha has four chambers, the first
being the Hall of offerings (bhogarnandira), the second the pillared
hall for music and dance (the nata mandira), the third the audi-
ence hall where pilgrims assemble (the Jaganmohana mandira)
and the fourth the inner sanctuary. The great pagoda of Jagan-
nfUha has a conical tower, 192 feet high surmounted by a cakra
and a flag,4 It is said to resemble, in shape, a conch shell iu the
centre of which lies the Jagannatha temple.5
The temple is situated at the distance of about seven furlongs
from the sea shore and stands on a mound about 20 feet above the
level of the surrounding ground, the mound being dignified by
being called NiUgiri (the blue hill). There is a large gateway on
each ,ido of th* enclosure, that on the east being the most magni-
Scant On each side of the entrance there is a colossal crouching
hon and hence the door-way is called SirhhadvSra (Lion gate).
Hist. Dhs. IV. P. e$C.
3- 'ao, .
4- Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 696, Bra.P,
5- Hist, Geog.P, 184.
6. Hist. Dhfl. IV. P. 697. .
JAN., 1972] THE HOLY PLAGES OF EAST INDIA 49
regarded as so sanctified that all barriers of caste are transcended,
so much so that a Puri priest will receive the holy food even from
a low caste Hindu. The feeling is that cooked rice when once
placed before Jagannatha never ceases to be pure. Hence the
Mahaprasada is dried, and taken to all parts of India. The third
special feature of Jagannatha temple is the car festival (rathayatra)
which is the most important of the 24 festivals at Puri. The car
festival starts on the second day of the bright half of Asadha. The
car of Jagannatha is about 45 feet in height, 35 feet square and is
supported on 16 wheels of 7 feet diameter with 16 spokes and has
Garufja as a crest; the second car is that of Subhadra, which is a
little samaller than Jagannatha's car, testing on 2 wheels with 12
spokes in each and having a padma (lotus) as a crest; the third car
is that of BalarSma resting on 14 wheels with 14 spokes in each
wheel and having Hanuman for a crest.1 It finds mention in the
Govindapur2 Stone Inscription of the poet Gangadhara of ^ake
1059 i. e. 1137-38 A. D.
Kamakhyatirtha
The KamSkhya tlrtha finds mention at several places in the
Puranas and Mahabharata as well. But as regards its location, the
Skandapuraijs does not agree with the rest. According to the
PadmapurSna and (he Mahabharata3 it is a place of pilgrimage on
the river Devika in the Punjab4 where according to Devlbhagavats
it is a Devisthana or temple of Tripura-bhairavl on the beautiful
Nilacala hill over hanging the river Brahmaputra6. The KalikS.
purana tells that it is a holy place on Kamagiri in Kamarupa where
the private parts of satT fell down when her body was being carried
round by God Siva. Here it is called Ksmakhya6. In his paper
on the Mother Goddess KamakhyS, Sri B. Kakatj after narrating
1. Hist. Dha. IV. P. 697.
2. Gatva anpurusottam3c& (bh~ga) vayo hrdyah pratisthapadam /
Paravartate patiyasi lasac candragrahanehaai //
Sarvasvarfi vitatara tarpita pitrstomab. karollasitaih. /
Teyairyah pihitasya parvani vidgoh sahayyamapa kganam //
— E. I. II. P. 334. verse 12 ref. by Hist. Dha. 700.
3. Mbh- Van.a. Parva. 82 105 ,- P. I. 25. 12-q by Hist. Dhs, IV. P. 761.
4. Geog. Die. P. 86.
5. Devi. Bh~g- VII. 38, 15-q by Hist. Dhs. 761,
6. Kalika p. 18. 42. and 50.
[VOL. XIV,
this puranic lpisode observes that It is situated at about two
from Gauhati1 in Assam.
The facts mentioned above show that none of the scholars
have consulted the SkandapurSya for its ideimlicatioiu Surely *«
Kamakhya of N.L. Dey and Dr. B.C. Law an- not identical witn
the KSmakhya of the SkandapurSpa,
The Skandapurana speaks of the Kfimftkhyfl as one <-f tht'
sub-tlrthas of Purusottama2 ksetra. The location of Puru§otta.na-
ksetra is also clearly depicted hero. Thu Skaudapurflua says that
it is situated to the north of the ocean and south of the river
Mahanadl". This points to modern Puii in Oiissa.
KamarGpa
The location of Kamarupa is not so difficult. Almost all the
works of the past and present day verifiers have mentioned Is.a»na»
rupa as a country but Rajasekhara'1, in his Ksvya-rolrnath&S, *ȴ*
that it was a mountain in the eastern country, The eastern country
according to him, begins from Vai5riasir' on wards. It appears
that Raja^ekhera's Kamarupa is not identical with it. IIo\voVfr,
N.L. Dey thinks that on the north it included Bhutan, on th«*
south it was bounded by the confluence of the- Brahmaputra :i"d 'hi*
Lafehya and Banga and included Mariipur, Jayantiya, Kachar and
parts of Myraensingh and Sylhet0. The Kalika PurSlja indicates
that the modern district of Kamarupa extend from QoaipaiM t«
Gauhatij and its capital was called Pragjyutisa which has bt't'U
identified with KamSkhya of Gauhati7. It is further said that the
temple of Tarnresvari Devi or the copper temple called by
Buchanan, the eastern Kamakhya on the river Dalpani, is sicua'eti
1. SiddhabhjratJ.part II, PP. 44 ff.-q by Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 7*} I.
2. K~n,"khyam ksetrapllam ca vimalani vtt tapasthita /
Saksad brahma, svarupo' sau nraiifiho dal;sino vibtiolj. //
FSirai)>akasipor vatho vidarya yarii prabh'ojjvalarj. //
Sk. Vai.,P, M. 4.23-24.
3. S~garsyottare tire mahanadyastu dakaine /
Sa pradesah p^thivyrrii hi sarvatirthaphalapradalj //
Sk. Vai,,P.M. 1.31,
4. '-Bichad gijha lihitagiri cakora dardura nepjla
K-Imarup^dayah parvatali." K. M. XVII. P. 93.
5. Tatra V3ranaayah puratsh purvadeaah. -K.M. XVII. P. 93,
6. Geog. Die. P. 87.
7. JRAS, 19UO, P. 25.
JAN., 1972] THE HOLY PLAGES OF EAST INDIA 51
near the north eastern boundary of the KSmarupa1. He assumed
Kamarupa as identical with Assam2. The learned Geographer
Cunningham3 also identifies it with Assam in the eastern region.
The Skandapurana4 explains that Kamarupa comprised nine lacs
of villages which certifies its greatness in the time of yore-
Krspatirtha
The name occurs in association with the other important
temples in Purusottama ksetra The temple of Krsna, Rama and
Subhadra stands altogether in the Purusottamaksetra" Magadhades a
or the country of Magadha.
The country of Magadha figures prominently in the Vedic
literature particularly in the Atharva6 Veda, and hence it may be
said that it is as old as the Atharva Veda SamhitS. After the vedic
age Magadh finds mention in the Brahmanic, Buddhistic and Jaina
literature and has properly been dealt with, Modern scholars have
spoken much about the country of Magadha and its history.
The SkandapurSr^a7 says that Magadha contained 66
thousand of villages, but according to Vinaya8 Pitaka,, Magadh
comprised SOjOOO villages in the time of BimbisSra and the river
Tepoda flowed by it. The difference is certainly one to the
difference in time of the two works Rajasekhara9 has listed
Magadha among the countries of eastern India. F. E. Pargiter10 in
his article "Ancient countries in Eastern India" points out that
Magadha included the modern districts of Patna, GayS and
1. J A SB, XVII. P. 462.
2. CWB. III. P. 115.
3. Anc. Geog. P. 572.
4. Karaarupe ca grPmTIndrfi navalaks'ah prakirttiFSb .'
Dtihale ved* sanjne tu gramanlrfi nava lakgakam //
St. Ma. Kau. 39.131.
5. Xdyantayor jagannSthaiii pGjayitya yathavidhi /
TirtharSje, bhisicya svam narah syan muktibhSjanam //
Tatastirtharfc visargarii ca krtva Buddhaman^h purn3n //
Rarnar& krsnaift. subhadram ca natva ruparfi. vicintayet //
Sk. Vai. P.M. 30. 167-168.
6. A. V. V. 14.
7. Laksaikarfi ca tathd proktam gramSnarfi tu bhayanakam //
Satsastirfi ca saharTIni deso mSgadha ucyate //
Sk. Ma. Kau. 39. 159.
8. Vinaya pitaka I 29. IV, 116-117-q by Law P. 45
9. KM., VII." P. 33. and XVII P. 93.
10. JASB. (1897) P. I. P. 86,
52 gtrcw;— PURS^A [VOL. xiv, NO. 1
Sahabad. The author has contributed ona more article1 under
the title "Magadh and Videha"_, but strictly speaking no
geographical information worth mentioning is found in it- B. C,
Law2 believes that the country of Magadha is identical with the
Modern Patna and Gaya districts of Bihar. N, L. Dey3 remarks
that the country of Magadha once extended south of the Ganges
from Benaras to Monghyr and south wards as far as Singhbhurru
•Dr. Cunningham'1 also places it in the eastern India. However,
since the people in its vicinity call the districts of Patna,, GayS
and south Alonghyr as Magah or Maggah (wrongly mentioned as
Maga by Deyfl;, the region of the above noted districts should be
included in the Magadha country. Magadha is apparently the
Sanskrit word of the Prakrta word Maggah. It is generally
identified with south Bihar.
Mithiia
The name of Mithiia occurs twice in the Skandapurarjia once
while describing SitaB and next while describing a Brahamaxm
named Kamhuma.' The Skandapurana gives no detailed account
of this country.
B G. Law8 has gathered numerous facts about it. It is an
andM °f '
and Mahabharata hold that Mithiia was the name of the capital
C°Unlr the
der e wt e
modern Janakapura a small town within the Nepal border It
according to Rhys David, about 85 ^L nor?h Jt
ItWM'™1«8u« and the kingdom of Videha 30O
^^ VI (P' 3^) -entions that it was
1. JRAS. (1908) July PP. 831-853.
2. Hist. Goog. P, 44. :
3- Gcog, Die. P, 118-117.
4. Anc. GCOg, PP. e. a«d 518
5. Gcog. Die. P. 116-11 7
6- Sk. Ma. Ke. 8. 105-106.
7. Sk. Ma. Kau 5. 54.
B. Hist. Geog, p. 236.
». BuddhiBt India P. JMU-rrf. by La
y
JAN., 1972] THE HOLY PLAGES OF EAST INDIA 53
(Ko^T) in the east, the Ganges in the south, the SadSnirS (Gandaka
or the Rapti) in the west and the Himalayas in the north. Accord-
ing to the Bhavisyapurana, Nimi's son Mithi founded the beautiful
city of MithilS. He came to be known as Janaka because he was
the founder of the city. (cf. Bh5gavatapurS.na IX. 13.13; see also
VSlmiki Ramayaiia V) It is said that Mithila was named after
Mithi and the kings thereof were called the Maithilas.1 But what
was the name of Mithila before Mithi is not known yet and hence
this question has remained unsolved. MithilS, at present, com-
prises the districts of Darbhanga, Muzaffarpur, Northern Monghyr,
portions of Bhagalpur and Purnea and Bettiah.
Markafldey ak uitda
The Skandapurana2 explains that the great sage Ma"rkand.eya
worshipped God Siva in a dip dug by the wheel (Cakra) of Han,
in the northwest corner of the Nyagrodha tree in Purusottama-
ksetras and got victory over death. So the pit was named after his
name later on. Dr. P. V. Kanes refers to one Markand.eya hrada
which he locates near Purusottama tirtha. These two holy places
under reference seem to be identical -
Narasimhaksetra
According to the Sk. P.1 this is a holy place situated in Puru-
sottamaksetra. It was made by Brahma Himself Here stands
the image of God Narasirhha with that of £ambhu.
1. Vayu P. 89.6, 23.
&
Brahmdnd.a P. Ill 64, 6, 24, ref. by Law 237.
VisnuP.'lV. 5, 14.
Z, Evarii pura dattavaro mai-kandeyo mahamunih /
Nyagrodha vayavya kone khultam cakrena vai hareh jj
PSvanain. gartam asthaya pujayitva maheavaram /
Mahata tapaea viro jitavan rartyunaanjaad /
Munes tasyaiva nSmndyaii. prakhylito gartta uttamah /
Yatra sn^tva sivara drstv3 vajitnedhaphalarfi labhet //
Sk. Vai P.M. 3. 49-51
3, Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 780
4. Ksetrarii tan narasimhasya brahraanti nirmitaiA pura /
Indradyumnanugrahaya sarvaloka hitaya ca //
Sk. Vai., P.M. 16.53.
54 S*faR— PURA"J*IA [VOL. XIV, NO. i
Nlladri
The mountain known as Nlladri1 is situated in Otfhrade^a i.e,
Orissa. It is this mountain on which the temple of Lord Jagan-
nStha stands. It is situated at the shore of the south sea i. e. Bay
of Bengal. According to the Sk. P, the mountain is surrounded by
forests. The Kalpa trees exist to the extent of two miles around
this mountain, To the west of this stands a reservoir named
Rauhina Kunda. It is not identical with the Nila-parvata
mentioned by N. L. Dey2 though the same Nlladri is known as
Nllaparvata^ Nllacala, and Nllagiri also3.
Oddiyanades'a
According to Sk, P,1 the country of Oddiyana contained ten
lakhs of villages. It is also known as Odhradefa'a situated on the
shore of the south sea.B
The holy place called 6ri Purusottama stands therein, This
country8 is described as the best of all the holy places in India.
Pragjyotisapura
It finds mention in the Sk. P.7 The meaning of the name
indicates that it was a town in the eastern part of India. Jt is
mentioned in the epics, PurSnas and classical literature as well.
But as to its location many of the works differ.
On one hand it is said to have been the capital of Kamarupa,
and on the other it is located on the bank of the river Betwa or
Betravati.8 Undoubtedly it must have been another PrSgjyotisa-
1. Odhradeea iti khySto varge bharata sa&jnite }
DakaiijasyodadheBtlre fcsetrarfisripurusottamam //
Yatra NJlagirirnama samantSt kanan3vf tah /
TasyotsaAge kalpavfksah aamantSt kroSa sammitah //
Tasya chdySfi eamakramya brahmahatySm. vyapohati /
Tasya pascSd disi khyStarfi kuj)4aifi rauhcna sailjnitaiB //
Sk. Vai. P. M. 7. 23-25.
2. Geog. Die. P. 14-1.
3. Sk, Vai., P. M. Chapters 1, 4, 7, 19, 28, 35, 38.
4. OddiySne tatha dese navalakgali prakirttitab. /
Jdlandhare tathS dcse navalakfdlj prakirttitah //
Sk. Ma. Kau, 39- 133.
5. Sk. Vai. P. M. 7. 23.
6. AhobharatavarsasthS maauayS^, kgina kalmagili /
Apavargaprado ye§2Ep 5vir Ssij Janajrdanali /
Tatrd py^yaA co^hredesah sarvesSm uttamottamala //
St. Vai. P.M. 81. 9-] 0.
' 7. Sk. Ma, Kau. 5954 and 60.1-2.
8. Geog. Die. P. 158.
JAN., 1972] THE HOLY PLACES OF EAST INDIA 55
pura. It has been discussed as a beautiful city under the sover-
eignty of Naraka.1 The Katnauli grant of Vaidyadeva refers to
the mandala of Kamrupa2 and the visaya of Pragjyotisa which
implies that the latter was the larger administrative division in-
cluding Kamarupa. Sir Edward Gait identifies it with the modern
town of Gauhati.
The MahSbhSrata* refers to it as a mleccha and asura
kingdom, Kalidasa (in his Raghuvam^a) locates it to the north of
the Brahmaputra river. Varahamihira and Rajaiaekhara also
mention it. Rajas'ekhara4 has placed it in the eastern division.
The place has been touched by several scholars. However, it can
evidently be placed in the eastern division of India.
Purusottamaksetra
(Vide Jagannatha above)
Sabaradlpaka Asrama
This hermitage stands to the west15 of the temple of God
Visnu in Orissa. A footpath from this hermitage leads to the
temple of God Visnu.
Subhadra
This is one of the three images6 namely RSma, Krsna
and Subhadra, which are established in Jagannathapurl,
Svarflarekha (river).
The river named Svar$arekha is situated in UtkaladesSa.
According to the St. P. it falls into the south sea7.
N. L. Dey8 locates it in the south west corner of Assam. But
no other scholar speaks of it. The Sk. p." informs that each of the
1. KalikS purSna, ch. 40. 75-ref. by Law 253.
2. Hiat. Geog. P. 253.
3. Karna parva, V. 104-105. \
Sabha parva. XXV. 1,000 ff. | ref. by Law, Hist, Geog. P. 253,
Vana parva, XII. ; 488 j
4. KM, 93. (298).
5. Tatriiste aarama areathah. khyStah aabara dipakah /
P*iscimasy3in dial vibhor vestitala f»aba.rttlayah. /
YasmTtd ekapadi mtirgo yena vianvdlayaA vrajet //
Sk. Vai., P. M. 7. 28-29.
0. Sk. Vai. P. M. 30. 167-168.
7, Hist. Dhs, IV. P. 811.
8, Geog. Die. P. 205.
9, Sk. Ma. Kau, ?9. 152-153,
56 SW*— PURXfilA [VOL. XIV, NO- I
country of Tomara, Karnata, and Yugala or PuAgala comprised 1 4
lacs of villages. As Tomara is associated with Karna^a the location
of the former is imagined to be somewhere near the latter. Fh«
country of Karna^a is situated in the southern region so the loca-
tion of the country of Tomara too can be ascertained In the*
same region,
Utkalade^a
Same as Oddlyana (q. v.)
Var dhaman a
Instead of Vardhamana, B. C. Law1 mentions Vardhamana-
Bhukti and argues that Vardhamana Bhukti is identical with
modern Burdwan in Bengal. For its location and name he refbrs to
the following as evidence. The Mallasaral copperplate Inscription,
an inscription found in a village near Galsi in the Burdwan District,
Bengal; Naihati copperplate; the Chittagong plates of KSrUideva of
the 9th century A.D. which mention it as VardhamSnapura, and the
Irda cooperplate2 Grant of king Nayapaia Deva. But it has been
located in different places by different PurSnas, and classical litera-
ture,. The Sk. P.3 exposes that Vardhamana comprised 14
thousand of villages besides this no more information is available
therein. Markandeypurana and Devlpuraija also deal with the
name. According to DevipurSjja it is a separate country from
Vauga. N. L. Dey< locates it in between Allahabad and Banaras o«
the basis of Kathasaritsagara (chs. 24, 25) Dey locates it in Malwa
referring JASB (1883) p. 67. Another town of this name was in
Kathiawad which has been identified with the present Vadvana
where MerutuAga, the celebrated Jaina scholar composed his
frabandna Cmtamani15 in A.D. 1423,
A scrutiny, so far done, of all the works leads to the concision
has referred to *•**
Varenetudesa
s that
1- Hist. Geog. P. 269.
2- Hist, Geog. P. 2Q9.
3. Sk. Ma, Kau. 39. 157.
4. Geog. Die. P, 25.
5. Ibid.
aahaara u-ca grmanSlt Ga varendukalj y/
'
. 39. 360*
JAN., 1972] THE HOLV PLAGES OF EAST INDIA 57
villages. No further description about this place is found in this
PurSna and no other works speak a word about it. N. L. Deyn
mentions one Barendra in the district of Maldah in Bengal.
Varendu and Barendra seems to be synonymous, Barendra might
be the later form of Varendu. If this is taken for granted, then
Varendudes"a can be located in Bengal, now in Bangla
Venuvana ksetra
It is stated in the Sk. P.2 that there is a place (ksetra) which
purifies one's sins, and is called as Venueana wherefrom the bamboos,
pearls are obtained. As the several place names of different regions
are described in the same chapter, e g. Am^Scala mahatmya, it
is difficult to locate it in this region without strong support of other
pur&jjic evidences.
It is said that Venuvana, was neither too far from nor too near
to the town of Rajagrha3. As Rajagrha falls in Magadha it can
be placed in the eastern region of India.
1. Geog. Die. P. 26.
2. Ksetrarii venuvanarft nama vidyate plpanasanam /
Yatra variiaplata garbhaj J3to muktamanih siva //
Sk, Ma. A. M. U. 2. 62.
3. MahavSgga. 1.22. 17-ref. by Geog, Die. P. 29,
OF THE ATHARVAVEDA
By
GANGA SAG/VR RAI
: \
5 5Krcrf:*rnrciraT?if qffcw: snPTfamt
srr
i]
The oldest available name for the fourth or Atharvaveda is
Atharvangiras which is found in the very text of the Atharva-
veda.1 This name is found in the beginning of the Ms. of tin*
Saunaklya Sariihita.8 This name also occurs in the MahabhRrala",
Yajnavalkya Smrti4, Manusmrti'' and the Baudhayana Dhuruia-
sutra.c The word Atharvan and its derivatives is profoundly usi-ci
in the literature to denote the fourth Veda while its second part
Angiras finds mention only once in the literature in this scmsc 7
The etymology of the word Atharvan is given in the Niruktu
(II. 2. I) and the Gopatha Brahraa0a (I. 4), The word is derived
from /tharv having the meaning 'Kautilya' or 'Himsa'. Thus th«
word Atharvan means Akautilya or Ahirhs3
•••„ -.- ^M, ,, Ath. X.7.20
2. M. Bloomfield: Atharvaveda and Gopatha Br. under
Sec. 7
I Mbh. 3.205.20
ibid 8.40.33
I Yajfiavalkva Smrti I. 313
5. *r«R?f^33fr qj!f: | Manu. .11.33
ru wwff^?Sff ?rif qjfr Baudhayana Dharma Stjtra 2 5.9. 14
7. fl%*>wr: ?^f|r Tait. Sarhh. 7.5,11.2
JAN., 1972] SAKHA'S OF THE ATHARVAVEDA 59
The word Atharvan and Angiras are used in contrary senses.
The Atharvaveda is designated as Santaveda while Angiras is Ghora.
According to the ^atapatha Brahmana 13.4.3.3, the Asvalayana
^rauta Sutra 10.7. 1 and 6ankhayana &rauta Sutra the recitation
of the Verses from these two Vedas is prescribed at the occasion
of Pariplava of A^vamedhayaga1.
Here at these places, recitation of cBhesajamJ is prescribed
from Atharvaveda and that of 'Ghoram' from Angirasa with
agressive sorcery and practices of spells (Krtya). The late
Paribis\a hymns Ath. 19.22 and 23 which are repeated in the
Atharvan Pari&sta 46.9,10 deal with and state the subdivisions of
the Angiras and Atharvan. But subsequently this distinction
disappeared in the course of time and the word Atharvan and its
derivative (snwfar:, wrffar, w^ and finally Atharva-Veda) prevai-
led for the fourth Veda. But these terms do not denote the
original diversified character of these two terms.
The other words applied for this Veda are f»%^: and the
These are product of later age and neither of these two is
found in the Saihhitas. The word T^SRS: occurs in the Atharvan
texts only. In the Culikopanisat (11) the Atharvan texts are
designated as Bhrgu-Vistara and in the same text (10) the Bhrgus
are regarded as the best among the Atharvans.2 In the SamhitSs
the Bhrgu, the Angiras and the Atharvan are more closely related
to each other.3 This -interrelation continues in the Brahmanas
and in the Satapatha Brahmana sage Gyavan is described either
1. (a)
Satapatha 13.4.33 ......
Satapatha Br. 13.4.
I A&valayama ^rauta Sutra 10.7.71
(c) q^-jft ^: tfhrfafe Srtrsf Prn^ i
SankhSyana ^. Su. 16.2.9
-• ywzfcs\ ?[^T*rr: Gulikopanijat 10
3. Gf. Rg. X. 14.6; 92.10; Vili, 43.13 etc.
60 <*TttT1— PURSl^A [VOL. XIV, NO. 1
as a Bhargava or as an Angirasa.1 The term Brahmaveda is used
in Atharvan literature and apart from it, it is found in the
Sankhayana Gfhya Sutra (1.16.3). The Vaitana Sutra, Gopatha
Brahmana and Atharva Pariiistas amply use this word.
About the names and number of the &akh3s of this Veda
the various texts contain the diversent opinion. This Mahabha?ya
counts nine £akhas of this Veda,2 the Garana Vyuha3 and Atharva
Pari£is\a* also confirm the same number. In the Prapancahrdaya
also this number is confirmed.15 Sayanacarya,B the celebrated
commentator of the Vedas; Ramakrsna Pandita, the author of
the Sarhskara Ganapati5 Satyavrata Sama&ramin7 in his Trayl
Paricaya and the author of Aryavidyas Sudhakara count nine
number of the £akhas of this Veda. Contrary to it according to
the Ahirbudhnya9 Samhita this Veda contains five Sakhas. The
Muktikopanisat counts fifty Sakhas of the Atharvaveda.10
Though the number of the Atharvana Sakhas is geneially
accepted as nine, with minor differences, there exists a great
diversity in the names of these &akhas. The Pur^yic tradition in
this regard has some major deviation from the prevalent Vedic
tradition. The relevant portion of the Vayu Purana runs as
follows :
1. qsrfTst ens^-RST 31 ?WT W^ ^ 1T^5 l ^
jfH^^^qt ^iff W^q1 sftfor: ^CTT^Tt 5j| I ^ata. Br. IV.
1.5.1.
3.
4.
Ath. P. 49.4.1
5.
Trayi Paricaya
¥T^f?cf Arya Vidyasudhakara
Muktikopanisat
JAN., 1972] SAKHAS OF THE ATHARVAVEDA 61
Vayu PurSija 1.61
The Brahmai3<3a Puraija (1.2.35.55-62) contains the same
reading with some curruptions and minor variations such as
4,<4 for P5T (49c) %3ZH for %^W (50c) ?i>^4irJli%- for ^r«ll% (5 lc),
t: for ^^T: *1cr: (51d), 3^W for g«%ff (54a),
The ^rlmadbhagavata Puraija mentions it as such:
\R
\\\
62 gRijq;— -PUR.5J5JA [VOL. XIV, NO. 1
: II Sab
BhSg. XII. 6
In the Visiju Purgpa the description of the 6akhas of the
Atharvaveda is found thus :
tffeprf
II ?
I
ll
I
t ^ff|5lf s»KT^ t'WI ^ flflft II?
Vi§i?u PurSija III. 6
The list of these PurSpas may be summed up in the following
table :
BhSg. Vayu. Brahmaijda Visiju.
1
x
JAN., 1972]
OF THE ATHARVAVEDA
63
srrfa
Paippaladafr.
Taudah
Maudaha
Saunakl yalj
X
X
In the other texts dealing with the S^khas of the Atharvaveda
the list is somewhat different from that given in the Puranas. The
list of some important texts is provided in the following table:
2. ^aunaklya 3. Sayan a
Caranavyaha
Paippala 1 .
DSnta 2.
Pradanta 3.
Saunaka 4.
Javala 5.
Auta 6. Jaladah
Brahmapalasa 7. Brahmavadah
Kunakhi Vedadar^a 8. Vedadan&k
Caranavidya 9. Carar^a Vaidyat
The lists of the Atharvan Carana Vyuha and SSyanScSrya
tally completely and since both are celebrated authorties, the
first being directly connected with the Atharvan tradition and the
second being the celebrated commentator of the Vedas and being
well equiped in the Vedic tradition their list bears more authenti-
city than others In this connection it is worth mentioning that
the Sarhhitas of only two Jsaktas. i. e. that of £aunaklya and
PaippaLida are available. The present prevalent Sam hits belongs
to the £aunaklya 6akha.
1.
Atharvan
2.
Caranavyuha
1.
Paippalada
1.
2.
Stauda
2.
3.
Mauda
3.
4.
oaunakiya
4.
5.
JSjala
5.
6.
Jalada
6.
7.
Brahmavada
7.
8.
Devadar^-a
8.
9.
Carana Vaidya
9.
64
- PURXtfA [ VOL. XIV. NO. 1
Puranic Tradition
Before we deal with the nine Sakhas mentioned in the Vedic
tradition it is proper to take notice of the Puranic tradition.
According to the PurSnas Sumantu was the foremost among the
Atharvans to whom Vedavyasa tought his fourth Sariihita viz. the
Atharvaveda, According to the PurSnas, Sumantu was famous
Sage well-versed in the lore of Vedas and Vedic sacrifices.
Yudhisthira invited him in his Rsjasuya sacrifice1 and he was
also present in the court of Yudhisthira. a He instructed his
Atharvan Samhita to his pupil Kabandha3. According to the
Mahabharata he was not only taught Atharvaveda but all the
Vedas and Mahabharata by VySsa* He went to see Bhisma,
while the latter was lying on the bed of arrows.5 Some portions
of the Dharma Sutra of Sumantu are now published.6 Mm. Dr.
P. V. Kane has discussed about Sumantu in his History of Dharma
S&stra. In Vedic literature, related to the Atharvaveda this
Sumantu has not found its proper importance, Kabandha was
Sumantu's student to whom Sumantu taught his Saitihita. In the
Puranas he is recognised as Sumantu's pupil. In the Brhadarnyaka
Upani§ad (III.7) and Jaiminlya Brahmana (III. 319) some
Kabandha Atharvana is mentioned. It may he said that this
Kabandha Atharvana was the Kabandha of the Puranas.
According to the Purftnas Kabandha divided his SamhitS into two
and taught them to his two students Tatbya and Vedadar^a and
thereafter spread the tradition of the Atharvan Sakhas. Here before
giving some information about the popular names of the nine
Atharvan Sakhas it should be proper to mention that the only few
names found in the Pur3nas have been recognised in the Atharvan
tradition.
1. Bhag. X. 74.7
2. Mbh. II. 4.11
3. BhSg. I. 4.22; XII. 6.53; 7.9; Vayu 60.13, 15; 61. 49;
Visnu III. 4.9; 6.8, 9; Agni 2. 71.8, 9 etc.
4. Mbh. I. G3.89
5. Mbh. &lnti parvan, 47.5
6. The journal of the Oriental Research, Madras, 1934^
pp. 75-88
JAN., 1972 ] SSKHSS OP THE ATHARVAVEDA 65
(1) Paippal&da Snkhn
The variants of this name are Pippala, Paippala, Paippalayani
and PippalSda. An old sage of this name was present while BhTsma
was on the SaraSaiyya.1. This name was not known even in 'the
Atharvan literature prior to the Parisista 8, in which the Atharva-
veda, 19.56-88 in the 6aunakiya are designated as the Paippal&da
Mantrah This shows the close relation of the book 19 th of the
Atharvaveda in PaippalSda. The Atharva PariSista begins with
Pratlka 'Sam no Devi' (1.6) which is most probably the beginning
verse of the Paippalada Sakha. In the Skanda Pur5na, Nagara-
khanda a Paippalada is said to be the relative of Yajnavalkya.
In the Introductory lines of the Pras"nopanisat Suke^a Bharadvaja
and five other sages went to Paippalada who was a learned
scholar2. According to the tradition and the colophons occurring
in the end of the book this Upanisad undoubtedly belongs to the
PaippalSda S"akha of the Atharvaveda, Hence., it is certain that
this Paippalada is none else but our £akhakara, According to
Prof, Caland the Paippalada is older than the £aunaklya.s In
the Prapancahrdaya the number of the Kaodas in the
Paippalada is said to be twenty. The Erahmana of this gakhs is
s^aid to be of eight Adhyayas 4 The oldest manuscript of this
SakhS, written in S"arad5 character was procured from Kashmir
and later on it was handed over to Prof. Roth. The photograph
of this Sarhhita was published from America in 1901 in three
volumes.5 Recently late Prof. Durgamohan Bhattacharya of
Government Sanskrit Colleges Calcutta published the text of this
Sarhhita, Gunavijaya, the author of the Ghandogya mantra-
bhSsya has said that 'Jaarh no Devi,5 is the first, Mantra0
1. Mbh.j &3nti p. 47.6.
2. s^Jtii =3- VITC^R: ^Naj^qspnr; sftafarcft
Pra^nopani-
sat I.
3. Cf. Bloomfield: The Ath. of the Gopatha Br. p. 21.
4. cWmftrl! ^<
Vedaprakarapa
5- Bhagavaddatta, Vaidika Vafimaya Ka Itihasa. p. 320.
6. # sft ^ff ...... 5t*F^lf3[JfHftsfq fip-qrai^: Ghandogya
Manbatrha^ya
9
66 ^mq;— PURXtf A [ VOLt XIV<
of this Sarhhita and this view is confirmed by Patanjali
and the Gopatha Brahmana (1.29). According to Prof.
Whitney the Paippalada recension has more Brahmana
portion than the vulgate recension of Saunaklyas.1 The
dialogue between Yudhisthira and Paippalada is found in
the Matsya Purana (71. 1-45). s According to the Puranas he was a
pupil of Devadaria. According to the Bhagavata. (I. 12.10;II.7.45)
he came to see Pariksit who was pactising Prayopavesa and he knew
the yogic powers of Visnu. Here Pippalsda is described as
a resident of Naimisa forest Prof. Whitney has compared certain
readings of the recension of Paippalada and Saunaka.
(2) The Saunaklya Szkha
The name Saunaka or Saunakin is frequently found in the
literature. PSnini has mentioned it.8 This was the most prevalent
{sakha of the Atharvaveda and the vulgate text of the Atharvaveda
belongs to this &akha. The followers of this £akha were called
£aunakins or Saunaklyas. In the Puranic description of Vedic
iaakhas, Saunaka is said to be the pupil of Pathya. According
to the Mahabharata, sage Saunaka was born in the family of
Bhrgu.4 He was a resident of Naimisaranya and a Kulapati. He
performed the sacrifice of twelve years (S^^lfq?.?^) in which
Ugrasrava Suta narrated the story of the Mahabharata/' He was
the son of Saunaka6, The Atharvaveda is called as 'Bhrgu Vistarab.'
and has clo^e relations with the Bhrgus, so the relation of Saunaka,
of Bhrgu clan,, with the Atharvaveda is but natural. Here it is
noteworthy that various Saunakas are recognised in the Vedic
literature. One Saunaka is connected with the Rgveda to whom
many works are attributed7. It is not certain whether Rgvedic
1. Whitney, Intr. to the Translation of Atharvaveda
p. LXXX.
2. TOS* ^friTC$ fqwrenif Tnrgfa^ l *fonHr wr t4 nw?r* *fifc«[% i
^¥sa ^TTS^ ^%grefqt^^ 7 1 .2
3. ^ft^rf^^'gEi^fe Panini IV. 3.106.
4. Mbh. I. 30.65.
5. Mbh. I. 19.
6. Ibid AnuSssana 30.65.
7. Weber, Lectures on the History of Indian Literature
p. 33.
JAN., 1972J SSKHAS OF THE ATHARVAVEDA 67
Saunaka and one, the founder of the Atharvana Sskh&, are the
same person. Saunaka is mentioned in the Kaus'ika1 and Vaitana
Sutras2 and similar statement is available in the Kau&taki
Brahmaija.3 The Atharva-Pratibikhya is termed as Saunakiya
Gaturadhyayika4. The Atharva-Paddhati on the Kausika SQlra
1.6 designates the Vaitana Sutra ai Saunakiya Sutra. In the
Atharvan Upani^ads i^aiinaka is regarded as 'a great Acarya.5
A Saunaka Upani§ad is also found" and Bloomfield thinks the
word 'Kunakhin' as a variant of Saunakin.7 In the Atharva
Pari^ista, the followers of the Saunaka Sakha are regarded as a
person fit for the post of a priest8. The Kanaka Sutra,, Vaitana
Sutra, and a Atharva PrfitisSkhya or Saunakiya CaturadhygyikS
belong to the & aunakiya Sokha.
The SaunakTya Samhita is divided into twenty Kansas or
books which is supported by the tradition. T^he Gopatha
Brahranna I. 1.5 speaks of twenty mythical Rsis descended from
Angiras. But this view is contradicted by the modern scholars
and they think that the original collection of this Samhita consis-
ted of a less number of the books. It is well assumed that the 19th
and the 20th books are the later productions as they have borrowed
considerable material from the Kgveda.0 The airangement of the
books is according to the hymns of different length, The contents
of this Samhita are placed under 14 heads such as Bhaisajyani,
Ayusyaoi> Abhicariksni, StnkarmSni etc.
2.
3. Kausitaki BrShmatja 4.7.
4. See Introduction to the Ath. PrSti.'akhay, by Dr. Surya-
kanta.
5. Mundaka up. 1 .1.3; Brahroa up. 1.
6. Bloomfield, Atharvaveda & Gopatha Br., p. 12.
7. Bloomfield Introduction to Kau&ka Grhya Sutra, of
American Oriental Society Vol. XIV p. 34 1889.
8.
Ath. Paribista 2.4
9. Cf. Winternitz. History of Indian Lit.; Macdonell History
of Sanskrit Lit. etc.
68 WrR— PURX^A [VOL. XIV. NO. 1
(3} Tauda or Taudayana
The other name used for this £akha is Stauda or StaudSyana
£akha. The only reference to this SakhS is found in the Atharva
Paris'ista 23.3 * Nothing is known about this jkkha.
(4} Mauda or Maudftyana Sakha
Nothing remains of this isakha but it is certain that originally
this Sakha was much prevalent one. Panini3 and Patafljali" have
mentioned this £;ikha. Sabarabhasya has also referred to it.
According to the Atharva Parmsta the follower of the Mauda or
Jalada £akha should not be appointed as a priest.8 It is probable
that this 3:>kha was mostly connected with the Abhictrakarma
(black magic) and due to it was looked upon contemptuously and
in course of time it became obsolete. A city named Modapuram
is mentioned in the Mahabharata (II. 27.11). Whether this city
had any connection with the Mauda Slikha is not known.
(5) Jajala Sakha,
According to the Ganaratnamahodadhi Jajala was a son of
Jajali.k According to the Mahabharata a Jajali was a great
saint who went to Tuladhara and was taught by the latter.
No literature of this Sakha is available.
(6) Jalada
No literature of this Sakha is available. As mentioned
earlier according to the Atharva Pamist.a the follower of this
Sakha should not be appointed as Purohita.
(7) Brahmavada Sakha.
Other variants of this name are Brahmabala3 BrahniapSlasa.
According to Pt. Bhagavaddatta the name Bhargava, meationed
in the Atharva Parisista is its synonym. But nothing is certain.
No literature is available.
], ismm 5Sm- Ath. Pari. 23.3.
2- tsfTgWt ?fotN?ir«a: Kartakaujapadigana.
3. Mahsbha^ya on Papini II. 4. 3.
4. Sabarabha;ya 1.1.3.
<R*?i^ 3C?«^"T Jflt*^ H^?t « ^=5^ (, Ath. ".$$$. 23.4
6. •srofswrlsrcq'iiijiBi: i Ganaratnamahodadhi
7. Mbh. S,.mi p. chs. 261,262.
JAN., 1972] SSKHAS OF THE ATHATIVAVEDA 69
(8) Deoadarsa Sakha
PSnini has mentioned this name in the Saunakadigana.
-According to the Puranas Devadarsa was a pupil of Kabandha
who divided his Sakha into four and taught it to his four pupils1.
Vhe Sakha is mentioned in the KauJika sutra.2 The Atharva
Pari&sta 23.2 has also mentioned it,
Other variants of this name are Vedadar^a, Divadar^a,
i^evarsi and so on. No literature is available.
(9) Cnrana Vidya Sakhti
The other name used for this Sakha is Caranavaidya. The
name occurs in the Atharva ParifaLsta 22.2, Kebava", a commen-
tator of the Kaubika Sutra has mentioned this ^akha. On the
evidence of Ke^ava it is certain that this Sakha contained its own
Sarhhit?. On the evidence of the Puraiias also the existence of
this Sarhhita is proved 4
Besides above mentioned nakhas the Puranas and other texts
mention the following bakhas :
(10) Pathya Sakha, (11) Sausk&yani or Sauikyayani ^akha
(12) KumudSdi s'akhs, (13) Saindhavayana s"akha, (14)
Babhru ^akha, (15) Munjake^a SakhS, and (16) Jabali
Sakha.
Though in the later literature the number of the-Atharvaija
Sakha is mostly confined to nine but according to the PurSnas
this number is much more. In absence of any direct tradition
nothing can be said with certainty.
1. Brahmanda II. 35.57; Vi?nu III. 6.9.10.
2. ^T3:frlfc^d5!Rf ^ Kanaka Sutra 85.7.
3. '<w3i 2T?nr STfe ...... c^ ^RTatm^ft 1SP% Kesava on Kausika
Sutra, 6.57
4. sq
U Vayu 61.69; Br. II.
• / Oj <j
Book Reviews
). Critically edited with a
Hindi translation by Dr. Asoke Chatterjee Sastrl,
Professor and Head of the Department of Puraaa-
Itihasa, Sanskrit University, Varanasi; Ga-'ganStha Jha
Granthamala, Vol. IV, Published by the Director,
Research Institute, Varanaseya Sanskrit Vishvavidya-
laya, Varan asi, 19 : 1 Royal, 8 vo, pp. 54, plates 11,
The contribution of the Fionas in the domain of the art
of Indian painting cannot be neglected. The Matsya, Agni,
Garuda, Naradiya and sorae other PurSnas have tried to deal with
this subject in a limited way. But it is the Vhnudharmettara-
Purana, the encyclopaedic store-house of various branches of Indian
Knowledge, which stands far above these PurScas so far as the
Indian painting is concerned. Besides the PurSnas some IfyaXMtra
treatises also deal with the art of painting- of these the Samarangana
mradhara of Bhoja, llth century A.D., the Abhilantarlha-Cintamam
of Some^vara, 12th century A D. and the §ilpa.ratm of ^rlkumara
16th century A.D. arc worth mentioning. These texts differ
considerably from the Viwudharmottara on some important
points, such as the nine poses (nava-stMnas] . But these texts wore
composed much later than the Visnudharrnottara which, accor-
ding to Btihler and Hazra, is said to be a work of the fifth
century A. D.
TheVis^dharmottara is a voluminous Parana comprising
over 800 AdhySyas (Chapters) divided into three Khaodas or
Parts-the first Khanda of 2G9 Adhs., the second Kha^da of 183
Adhs., the third Khanda of 355 Adhs. (VeAk. edn.) It is in the
third Khan<?a that the technical fine arts-such as music, dancing,
pauxtog, architecture, iconography-are elaborately dealt with.
The CM
.
(the art of painting) forms the topic of the nine
Adhyayas (35-43) of this third Kha,da, out of which the first five
Adhs, (85-39) are more important as regards to this subject. Accord-
ing to the Visnu-Purana the art of painting is intimately connected
with the art of dancing (Xrtta4aslra}, without the knowledge of
JAN., 1972 ] BOOK REVIEWS 71
which the art of painting cannot properly be learnt, for in both
these arts the world is to be imitated ("f«RI § f[\RU^ faw g^fe^i
^fratsgfei [ 3ircf safaft ^1 ijf u" Visnu-dh. III. 2.4). Hence it is
that the chapters on the Citrasutra are preceded by those on the
Njtta-s astro. Again the sound knowledge of the Citra-sutra is
essential for learning the art of iconography ("fa^ ^ *fR[f5T
^H*^7rafH srfemTa^ SRf ^ w3 ^ ^fsfaaui" Ib. III. 2. 1),
Hence the chapters on the Citra-sutra are immediately followed by
those on the Pratinw-laksara in this Parana. But according to this
Purana the art of painting is the best of all these arts :—
snrc F
: sr^rrr
T: ftTcf^?^^ ^5tmrfJT^ f^^?q-: II
—(III. 43.88-89)
An authentic edition of the text of the Citra-sutra chapters
of the Visnu-dharmottara is: therefore,, to be considered a valuable
contribution to the science of the Indian painting, The 'edition
under review has been prepared on the basis of the five manus-
cripts named as ^, % T, H and §f by I he editor and the two
printed editions of the Vispudharinottara-purana. viz. the
Venkatesvara Press edition of Bombay, published in S. V. 1969
(1912 A. D.) and the Baroda edition edited by Dr. Priyabala Shah
and published in 1958 A. D. Out of the five manuscripts the
manuscripts 3i (Devanagarl) and T (£arada) are from the B.O.R.I
Poonaj the Ms. ^ belongs to the Royal Asiatic Society, Bombay
and the two mss. ^ and ej both .belong to the Sarasvati Bhavana
Library of the Varanaseya Sanskrit University. The two printed
editions are named here as %. (Venk, edn.) and <f. (Baroda edn.).
The text of the five chapters (35-39) of the Citra-sutra has been
constituted in the present edition. The text presented here is
quite convincing. Variant readings from the five above-
mentioned Mss. and the two printed edns. have been noted under
the footnotes below the text. The footnote-numbers are given on
the words of the text,, of which the variants are noted under the
footnote.
72 iUTH— PURXtfA [ VOL. XIV, NO. 1
The text is preceded by an Introduction (Mukkabandha)
(pp. 1-22) written in simple and lucid Sanskrit; which deals with
the position and antiquity of the Visnu-dharmottara, short syno psis
of its contents, detailed summary of the five chapters, elaborate
discussion of the technical terms and the comparative study of
some similar points of the three Silpa Jsstra . treatises and tlie
Vi^iu-dharmottara, The Hindi translation of the text of these
Jive chapters of the Citra-sfitra which is added after the text is the
Just ever attempted Hindi translation of such a technical subject
f 'f the Pus-Spa The translation is quhe upto the mark. The
Introduction and the translation both are the result of the editor's
command over the subject-matter of the text. Eleven plates illus-
trating different poses and postures and explaining some specific
it clmk-nl terms used in the text add to the value of the edition.
ft serms that a few of the readings of the text constituted here
an th«' results of the thoughtful emendation by the Editor, e. g.
or, p. 32 tho reading 'reiiffir' (of Adh. 37) is not contained in any
of tho five manuscripts and the two printed editions consulted by
il»> r.ditor; similar is the case with the reading 'fitf^' (of Adh 39}
on p. 43 fall the five Mss and the two printed editions read 'g>%^
It would haw bora better to mark such emended readings by
asurisk or underline etc. and to discuss the necessity of such
<•nu.nda.ion in Introduction or in separate notes, A word-index
7P antf!; and a Hst °f the se^ed bibliography on the
«-.£ should ate ,ave been provided to make this edition more
lifciuj to tup readers
»v bringing out this edition Dr. Chatterjee has really
, WUI ^further take up the
chapters on the other technical arts (such as
•—A. S. Gupta
JAN., 1972 ] BOOK REVIEWS 73
: Composed by Dr.V. Raghavan, Madras.
Presented to friends by the author on the auspicious occasion
of the marriage of his daughter SaubhagyavatI Nandini, on
5th December, 1971.
n
2. sft-g^ITtf 21^31 ^italt— sfttf^TTTTfirTn^rR With English
translation by Dr. V. Raghavan. It was also presented to
friends by Dr. Raghavan on this auspicious occasion of the
marriage of his daughter.
1. There has been a constant tradition in India of composing
MntfkU-stavas (Eulogies of Gods and Goddesses composed in verses
according to the order of the letters of Sanskrit Alphabet which
comprises fifty or fifty-one (including c5) letters from ^l to ^T.
The word 'mZtrkS,' means the 'source3 or the 'origin', and as the
Alphabet (varna-mala.) is the origin of all the speech and literature;
it is also called the 'Mat[ka'. The Mtltrkd, the source of all Fs£and
Viihmaya has been held in high regard from the times even of the
Upanisads. According to the Indian cosmology as propounded in
the Vedic and the Smrti (including the Puranic and the Tantrika)
literature, the Fa k has been regarded as the original source of the
creation, the whole creation has been regarded by the sages as
a transformation of the Vnk principle — et=TT*T 31 ^ gsf ^jT^" (Ghand.-
Up. 3 12.1). And as the Mntrkti, is the source even of the Vak,
it has been identified with the Conscious Creative Energy called
the Self or the Atman — •
5
(Brahma-vidyopanisad. 62-63)
" — Upani§ad-brahma-yogin).
In the Sfo/ra-literature the Deities of the Stotras, specially the
female Deities or the Goddesses., have been conceived in the form
t T»ft ffT: l" (Tripura-tapinJ-Upanisad. 4)
10
?4 - [ VOL. XIV., NO, 1
In thp Devl-Bhag. (XII. 6) Goddess Gayatrl has been men-
tioned a> «OTTUfrWKP<n' ('ffl^Wt-^:'-^^^^') ^ the
6'^M-W<^-«a™. Similarly, in the Lali^opakhynna of the
Brahmanda-Purana the Goddess Lalita (or JBarasvati) has been
called as ^wrto^^' or'*R£RI' (IV.S6.20), and m the
-5«/«Hra«a«»a Goddess Lalita has been mentioned as 'JTr^Hnw-
(SI. 167). In the present /rawaA:fl-»za*rfcaj/a»fl under review
the author eulogises Goddess Kamakjl as '^fat^' (6l.i).
Thus a tradition of composing Mutrka-stavas has been
cherished and preserved from the ancient times. There are several
famous Matfkl-t'axas included in the Sanskrit slotra literature, for
example,
etc., which are all composed in
th« vorst-^ each beginning with the letter of the Maifka («T to ^}
'jn^ra^'S' There is another type of the Matrkft-stavas which
follow the order of the letters of the deity's mantra — iT^ra'CsK^F ;
such as thf H^W^I^R^t^I^T^ (included in the Bfhat-ratnakara-stotra
of the N.S.P. Bombay) and gNjEJraiffliFspTr^^in^^ (included in the
Afdaya-m'irtita, edited by Dr. V. Raghavan, and pub. by the
Central Sanskrit Institute, Tirupati, 1966); even the Adi-Kavi
Valralki is said have followed the order of the letters of the
Gfyalrl~r><an!ra in his RSmayaija ("Trc^teJ =5^ 65rN ^mr^'QI^g^fH'I,"
Vitara-Kaofla, 131.18 cd) in composing the first verse of every
th«»u«nml Slokas.
The present ^Ri^f-^l^tfa? of Dr. Raghavan is another
pri'dmis pvarl added to the string of the Ms.trikn-stavas. Goddess
K.^iniksi is the favourite Deity of South India, specially of the
city of Kind ("afetir t^ 3U3W5* EB[5=s?jf sgf^gTrqgf i «<s^twr'u'^i5ar^-
^!«.g^«^ U" Lalitopakhyana, 39.14). The LalitopZkhyana (Adh.
39) gives the derivation of the name '^rur^' of the Goddess
l.alttS. thus ; —
JAN., 1972 ] BOOK REVIEWS 75
This derivation clearly shows the importance of the worship of
Goddess K&msksl in the form of its stotra; for she bestows both
knowledge and wealth (^r and *rr) on his devotees. The present
Kamnkslmatik^-stava is a great inspiring eulogy of the Goddess full
of devotional ideas and is the product of the ripe poetic genius of
its author. The Nnrayana-smrti or 'Blessing' by the present great
SariikarScarya His. Holiness Sri Chandra^ekharendra Sarasvatr of
the Kanci-Kamakoti-pTtha together with the two illustrations of
His Holiness Jagadguru and his disciple Sri Jayendra Sarasvati
Swam! adore the beginning of tKis booklet. The author, Dr.
Raghavan, has stringed this beautiful bright garland of pearl-like
letters in order to satisfy his unfulfilled yearning of having a talk
with the holy Jagadguru at Kgfici on the auspicious occasion of
his daughter's marriage, when he had gone there to visit Goddess
Ksmakslj for the Jagadguru had been observing the vow of perfect
silence \ K n^tha-mauna-orata) at that time, as he (Dr, Raghavan)
himself says : —
Exhaustive explanatory notes on difficult words of the Stava are
given in the footnotes; also the comparative references are given
in the footnotes from such Stuti-works, as the Lalitasahasranama
Lalita triaall, Saudaryalaharl, AryS ^ataka of the Muka.pancasatl
Devi-mShatmya, DevI-Bhagavata, Kalika. Pur5na3 Brhad-dharma
Puraoa, Bhagavadglta, Rgveda ond Yajurveda, The stanzas have
been composed in lucid and standard Sanskrit. In all, there are
fifty, three stanzas in this Matrkz-stava representing the fifty letters
of the Matrka^ and hence called the PancZsika here and conceived
as the Mother Goddess : —
«rr
76 *rorn— PURStfA [ VOL., XIV..NO. i
This beautiful and inspiring MS-tjkcL-stava certainly deserves a
permanent and exalting place in the galaxy of the Sanskrit Stotras
Dr. Raghavan is to be congratulated for producing such an
excellent piece of devotional poem in the form of this K&mct.ksl-
matrkftstava.
R.. ^WKT^pTW^faSL (Submhmanya Bhujangastotra) of
Bhagavatpsda brl Sarhkaracarya is a well-known stava. It is
composed in the Bfiujaiiga-prayatamette, eachpttda of which consists
of the four ya-ganas (SW^lcf ^gw^:; ^- -, *—• -, ^- -, *-'- -)>
There are other Bhujanga (or Bhujanga-prayjitaj-stoltas composed by
the Adi lankarrxcSrya; such as the %^S^q; , aft girWSCiftRGS^WSr^Icr-
^t^^gsi^i^ w^r'^ftptrcRat^q;, ^ff^f^m^^ etc. The
present Subrahmanya-bhujangasto'ra consists of the 33 stanzas, the
last stanza containing i\\Q phala-s i utl as : —
An illustration of KalySna Subrahmanya is given on the
back of the title page, and the Nurayana-smrti (Blessing) by His
Holiness Jagadguru Sank aracarya of K.S.uc!-K?una ICoti-pUha is
also printed in the beginning^ The English translation is literal
and lucid. Explanatory and other footnotes are also given.
Both these booklets in the form of the two inspiring Stotras —
the one of the great female Deity Goddess KSmaksi, and the other
of the male Deity God Subrahmaijya-arc really the precious and
proper presents presented by Dr. Raghavan to his friends on the
auspicious occasion of the marriage of Sauhha Nandinl with
Chiranjivi Venkataramani, It is hoped that they will be cherished
as precious treasures and utilised in enriching the Souls.
—A. S. GUPTA.
f 3R *I35f
ira*
II ?
=Rt
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST
(July— December, 1971)
WORKS ON PURANAS
1. Kurma -Parana
(a) Critical Edition
As mentioned in the last review (Vol. XIII. 2 pp. 177 ffJ,
the critical text together with the Introduction has already
been printed and presented to the President of the Canberra
(Australia) Session of the International Congress of Orienta-
lists on our behalf by the High Commissioner for India,
H, E. Mr. A. M. Thomas. But the Appendices and the Slolca-
index "could not be added at that time. Now the following
Appendices are being printed and added to the Critical text
in order to complete this Critical edition: —
Appendix 1 (A)— Identified Kfirma-Puiaqa quotations from
the Dharma sastra-Nibandhas. (Printed}
Appendix I (B)— -Unidentified K.urma-Pura'ija quotations
from the Nibandhas. (Printed} .
Appendix 2* Subject-concordance indicating the para-
llel topics and sub-topics of the Karma-
Puraija and the other Puranas and the Epics.
Critical Notes — Which supply explanatory, critical and
textual remarks on the important readings
of the constituted text.
The verse- index has already been printed. The detailed
contents and also a detailed index of the Adhyayas and the &lokas
with those of the Venkt. edn. is being printed now.
(b) Hindi and English Translations
Hindi and English Translations along with the critical
>amfcrit Text are being printed in separate volumes. Important
(XIII.2; p, 177fF)
aft
m
if
— PURAJvIA [VOL. XIV., NO. 1
Appendices like those of the Vamana-Purana translation are also
being added to these volumes. An exhaustive index of the proper
(personal) names is also now ready for the press,
2, Varaha-Purafla
After the Vfimana and the Kurma we have taken up the
Varaha-Pura.;,a for its Critical edition. The following Mss. of the
VarSha-Pur&ua arc being collated: —
1. No. 57/183 (Dcvanggarl) of the Sarasvati Bhandara,
Fort Ramnagar.
2. No. 58/183 (Devanagar!) of the Sarasvati BhatjdSra, Port
Ramnagar.
3. No. 15766 iJDevanagarl) of the Varanaseya Sanskrit
University — Sarasvati Bhavan Library, Varanasi. This
Ms. belongs to the Library of Kavindracarya Sarasvati
as mentioned in the last colophon by the scribe.
4, No. 1197 (DevanSgart) from the ViivdvarSnanda Vedic
Institute, Hoshiarpur (Punjab).
5. A Bengali Ms. from the Serampur College, West Bengal,
(Its microfilm copy was procured from there, which has
been photo graped here for collation).
Two Mss. from the Bhandarkar O. R. Institute, Poona and
two Mss. (Bengali) from the Asiatic Society, Calcutta, have also
been procured. Efforts are being made to procure other Mss. or
their rmcroplnlEnSj photos or transcribed copies from the British
Museum, London, India Office, London, Bangiya Sshitya Parisad,
Calcutta. Sanskrit College, Calcutta, Government Oriental Mss.
Library, Madras, Oriental H<MM«n$t Itfl^fa|e Library of the
Kerala University, Trivaadtfw^ Sringd^uq* Mysore, and
M. S« Sarasvati Mahal Liiwasry,
JAN., 1972] ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST 81
SIIHI
8PRI
11
82 j^foTH— PURSJvIA [VOL. XIV, No. 1
OTHER WORKS
Pur an a Pat ha and Prava eana
The whole of the Varaha-PurSna was recited from 27.10.71
upto2.11.71 (Kartika Jsukla 8-15) in the PadmanSbha temple,
Rarnnagar, by Pt. Laksmana Pandey in the morning and the
pravacana on it was given in the evening by Pt. Visvanath. Shastri
Datarof the Sangaveda Vidyalaya, Varanasi.
Veda Paraya^a
From 23 June to 8 July, 1971 (Asadba £ukla 1-15) the
p3rayaija of the Sukla Yajurveda, Kaijva SakhSj was held in the
isiva-temple of the £ivala Palace, Varanasi. The text was recited
from the memory by Pt, Shrikrishna Puranika. The Srota was
Pi. Laksmi Kanta Puranika.
Purana-gosthi
In addition to the Veda-Parayana, a Puraija-gosthT was also
arranged 011 this occasion on the 7th July, 1971 in the Sivala
Palace, which was presided by H.H. Maharaja Dr Vibbuti Narain
Singh and was attended by many local Sanskrit Scholars and
Professors of the Sanskrit University and the Banaras Hindu
University A cyclostyled brochure containing the account of the
activities of the Purajja Deptt. and some important problems
about the critical text of the Puracas was circulated before hand
by post to the different local Sanskrit scholars interested in the
subject.^ The brochure was read in the Gosthi by the Editor,
Shri A.S. Gupta and the problems mentioned therein were discus-
sed by the scholars present. Prof. Baldeva Upadhyaya, Prof. Badri-
nath Sukla, Prof. Reva Prasad Dvivedi, Late Prof. K.N.S. Telang,
Prof. Rama Kuber Malaviya, Pt. Visvanath Shastri Datar and
some other scholars took part in the discussion. A paper in Sanskrit
on the problems of organising the Sanskrit learning; specially the
study of the Rajaniti, prepared by Pt. Rajesvara Shastri Dravid,
was read by his learned son in his absence. The VySsa-Pur»ima
Number of the Brans' Bulletin was duly presented to His
Highness, and the Var^isna (a kind of the bi-annual scholarship)
JAN., 1972] AGTIVITES OF T&E ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST 83
q. ^
j «nwif
84- 5^i«rq; — PURA^A [VOL. xiv, No. 1
of Rs. 600 was given by His Highness to Ft. Krishnamurti Srauti
who is memorising the Samaveda and its Brahmai.ias. The
prasada was distributed to the audience after the gosthl.
Yamana Jayanti
The Vamana-Jayaiitl was celibrated by the Purana-Depart-
ment on Sept. 2, 1971 with Vamana-Puja and recitation of the
Vamana-stuti from the Vamana Purana. His Highness also
attended the function, Prasada was distributed after the puj2
and the stuti-patha,
Scholars who Visited the Parana-Depart naent
The following scholars vijited the Purana-Dcpartment and
acquainted themselves with it-j working :
1. Dr. Robert J. AJilJer, Resident Director, American
Institute of Indian Studies., U.S.A.— (29,7.7])
2. Pre ident, American Institute of Indian studies. —
(29.7.71).
3. Miss sfil^r ^JTt^r., a teacher of Bengali in the Tokyo
University, Japan. She showed keen interest in our Purana work,
She was presented a copy of the Hindi translation of the critical
text of the Vamana-Purana with a request to wiite an article on
the comparative study of the Purai.uc and Japanese mythology .—
(21.11.71)
4. Dr. Hubert Hiinggi, Giirich, Switzerland.— (22-11-71)
ACTIVITIES OF MAHARAJA BANARAS VIDY&MANDIR
TRUST
Vaidika Biila- Vasanla Pnjs.
On the auspicious occasion of the birthday ceremony of
Maharaj Kumar Shri Anant Narain Singh, which was celebrated
from 23 to 26 Nov., 1971, The tola-Vasant-Paja was performed in
the Devi temple of the Ranmagar Fort Sixteen Vaidika balaka-s
(children who havr momorisorl some portions of a Veda-Samhita)
recited the Vcdic mantras according to the rules. Daksina was
given to them afu-r the Pujft
JAN., 1972] ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA K.ASHIRAJ TRUST 85
I sftva: ^iftnftw?|^«i? «ifq
l
86 SW^—PURS^A [VOL. xiv , No. 1
Kirtana
A Kirtana or recitation and singing of God's names was held
on the s.nae day at night, in which the inmates of the RSttia
Knshna Mission also took part. Prasada was distributed after
the Kirtana.
3ala-sastrS.rtha on Nyaya
As'firfranAfl or debute in Sanskrit on Navya Nyaya was
orgamsed under the mpetvisioa of Panditraj Shri Rajeshwar
bUas n D«yid, in which the students of the Vidva-rnandir includ-
"gthe Maharajakumar took part. Principal V.V. Deshpande,
bmw.rs. Bauerje* t Editor of the Hkdutoa] and Pt. Baldeva
thc aildience. After the /R,WrfAa Shri
mi™ .JlfnerJee Save a short discourse on the importance of
memorising the passage, of the ikstras .van without grwping
meg' PriZeS Were giWn t0 a11 those children who
Art-conapetition
ACTIVITY 01 MAHARMrt DHARMAKARYA NIDHI
BSIa-Mela
A B a la-Mela (Children's P*; j r,
o«rini«rf «„ ,1,- luaildrttts Fai* and Baby-show) was also
organi&ed on this occasion on Nov W *n t . , .
theDewanKhanaofthePort Tl i / WCre orSaaised m
schools took part in the ^nft T children of the local
teachers PrL . P Wd*r lhe suP^vision of their
n.d.i-ueri. rnzes WPTP. n;,r^« ^_ »i. .
r0R
viliages below the a of 19 **™™S** and the neighbouring
distributed by ,be RaikuLl! ^ Cl°theS and to^^« ^
four years. RaJ^mS]rts to the children below theageof
Tht? Ramalrla
Oct. (from
JAN, 1972] ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST 87
88 iTlorq;— PURXJilA [ VOL. XIV., NO. 1
Afaharaja Kashi-Naresha is of a great cultural and religious
importance for the masses. It lasts for full one month and is
visited by a large number of people. Important personages of
India and abroad who happen to come to Varanasi on that
occasion" make it apoint to visit this RgmalllS and appreciate it
Vfiy much.
This \ car the Ramllls was celebrated from 4th Sept. upto
&'d Oct., and was visited by many important personages also, both
Indians and foreigners.
C3
Distinguished Guests at the Nadesar House of His Highness
1. Dr. Juan Roger Rivieri, Professor of Indology, Madrid
Lntvorsity, Madrid, Spain, along with his wife had been the guest
of His Highness for about a month in November.
2. Justice S.K. Varma, Cheif Justice U.P. 6-7-71.
3. Sri Swaraj Ali Khan, Addl, Commissioner of Income
tax, Lucknow, 25-7-71.
4- Sri Morarji Desai, M.P. 18-8-71.
5- Sri G.B, Gupta
6. Sri Jagdish Munshi, 22-8-71.
7- SriB.Mullik, Allahabad, 22-9-71.
8- Dr. L. Sternbatch, 30-9-71,
10. S2riGovard,,M Singh, Centra, Bank ofMa Lucknow,
JAN., 1972] ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAj TRUST 89
V. ,,
X.. „
V „
^3. „
(ta*
"SIT ^ ^ IR^I ll&?f«l
fi nm
q nwrlt
rj II * ii
( ^ )
[ =tf ]
)o ^ it ^ ^
?)
( gat )
II ? o ii
) ^
u
( 13 ? ) RIW
u ? ^ n
( ? f
zjgqf
T.
t), T
dtafft
fsrcfttr
<j at faw ffo^rafa ( ai ) n ?« n
(cq)
r§ts
zir§
it ^o n
: ( q: ) gg^ ( g ^ )
( If ) ^if^ ^ ^Tft
)
g^ ciair II =IR II
n ^^ n
i
51 ^« n
^^?^ i
n ^ u
JOT35IP?
ier *iTcraF
f fir
n ^ n
( off ) Sf^ft znft =3 I
f ( tt ) $ti ( qgt ) fil^sfr ^N ^ t!
( ^^r m ? )
n ^ o n
ii ^ ^ II
II ^» n
; j
II ^^ II
( tf
: II
af
=3 Fro (?) II ^ II
II »» II
( I ? )
ft: fftf =3 <RT:
fofMN §^( ^ X?ira«ir ftfe II H ^ii
ffjo
( flf^ 2 ) g
||V9»||
srfci
vs
(!) II t II
8FF3 sMt
u t o n
: II 3» II
(?) ar (?)
( ? )
aft ^n^ TO
( ? )
V. FT. IT,
f HE
fasfitaf
SFT ( ? )
S'lt
( ? )
<rer:
5.. W.
??•
II ^o n
i! ^? n
n =1^ n
II ^^ II
*% ^itafo* «mf sj ttalf I
TOR sRifa fe&q^t. ii
s«r ^n^ ^Tife^ (?) I
11^ oil
|| ^ ^ II
four
ti
if
. II
II » ? I!
to:
. n »« II
......... w.
5T,
II
^ I
asrcra ^faai
^ ^ ^r? ^
^ it ^° U
II M II
30^
n
R[S95l35t
n
i«r fqaoiwfq ge^ n ^? n
( ? )
: sftai: m«fr
: cr: IF
jgfof
II
I
|i ^<i
n ^ n
^L* I
u ^o n
f X
u ^» n
i*^ ? i
Vo.
n ^ 11
n <: o n
: II ^ * II
N^g; I
n ^ R II
4"' i
( ? ) fsqfq u <i ^ n
u ^» u
q?ft
vs..
=3 «jj <pt gift
3311 sfo fow ^^235^1: II <iv» II
U
FT. if.
( ?
5fff5r
n <u n
. \s\s,
( ? )
f|
II U 111
irclsft
«rflf q |tq^ HUSH
l (?) ^ wf «Wff^ II ? R ^11
APPENDIX- 1
EXTRACTS IN GARUpAPURANA FROM WORKS ON
DHARMA-YAjNAVALKYASMRTI AND
PARASARASMRTI COMPARED WITH THEIR
RESPECTIVE SOURCES,
GP. YAj.
Ch. 93 Acara, Upodghata
(Prakarana 1). pp. 2-4
v. 3a 2a
3b 3a
4a 3b
4b ->
5 )4
6 5
7 6
Brahmacari (Pra. 2)
pp. 4-13
10 10
11 11
12 12
13 13
Ch. 94
1 14
2 15
3 16
4, 17
GARUDA PURAJvIA— A STUDY
GP. Y5
5 18
6 19
7 20
8 21
9 22
10 23
11 24
13 25
13 26
14 27 S5Ef,
15 29
16 30
17 31
18 32
19a 33
20a, 20b 2ia, 34aj 34b) 35 35k
Jilu» 22a 35
22b, 23a 37
23b, c 38
wU^f »•«.«-
\[ 27
APPENDIX 1 —EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP.
term t?^-
?T 11 45
tl 46
29 ^ ^R^cT^?T??^^ 5Hqq5WT5i:
3& I 47a
30a 47b
: II 48
31 49
32 50
95 3
pp. 13-27
2
3TgqogT^|| 52
3
4 ^frNmrj; 1 1 54
556
657
7 58
8 59
9 60
10 61
11 —
^rar, «5Ri
GARUDA
PURSJSIA— A STUDV
GP.
YAJ
12
62
13
63
V3ST
14
64 si*?? g
3 qfeq%^.
15
65a
66b ^5l?i
arg^t, wfa
16
68 3?3^T, ?
17
69
f3,
18
70 I^T
^
19
7i srrei, ^
FT ^Rf )
arr f
20
72 5g^| srfi
21
22a 74b
22b 75a
23a 75b
24a 77a
24b 79a
25a 79b
25b SOa
SOb
-6b Sla
27a s;b
2?b 82a
2Sa 82b
2Sb 83a
29a S3b
73a x x
APPENDIX 1 — EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP. YSJ
29b 84a
30a 84b
fsRT
u si
32a
%: || 32b 89a
: | 33a 89b
Ch. 96 4
pp. 27-30
Lb 91a
| 2a 91b
•: | 2b 92a
". \ 3a 92b
3b 93a
-. \ 4a 93b
4b 94a
5a 94b
5b 95a
GARUI1/V
—A STUDY
GP. YAJ
I6a 95b
\ 6b 96a
I2a lOlb
12b 102a
13a 102b
13b 103a
Ha HHb
...... 15a
I5b
.......... - 15a I05b
I6b x
17a x
17b 106a
, ttb 107a
pp. 31-40
7b 97a
sa 97b 3R*KI3TI$'''taTfr^Tf^5 \
8b 98a
9a 9Sb
I 9b 99a gcqrr^ .................. I
ICa 99b
lob iooa
lla
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP. YAj
19a 107b
Even if he comes in the
evening, not to be said no-
19b lOSa
T I 20a LO&b Slf^rasii^Tsn'Wt II
109a
" 20b UOa "'
•• 21a HOb "
. 2lb Ula "
22a lllb
22b H2a
23a H2b
\ 23b 11 3a
24a H3b
| 24b lUa
| 25a 1Mb
; } 25b H5a
2Ca
117 JTFT ^TcfSt ^W: II
26b H8a <?RTf?T I
27a H8b
27b 119a 3W I
28a H9b " ' ITS '
28b 120a
GARUDA PURSlilA— A STUDY
29a 122a
29b 122b
29c
30a 124a
i
SOb 124b
31a 125a
3ib I25b
32a 126a
32b 126b
33a 127a
33b I27b
133
* ........ \38a
3^ 128b
6
pp. 40-50
35a 129a
t: ............. 35b 130a
3?C 1301)
36a 131ft
3Gb 131b
J 132a
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP. YSJ.
| 38b 134b
I 39a 135a
135b/l
I 39b 136b/2
I 40a I37a •
4Gb 137b
I 41a i38a s
\ 41b 138b '
| 42a 139a '
I 42b 139b '
43a 140a
43b 140b
I 44a 142a
I 44b 142b
45a 143a
45b 143b
46a 144a
46b 144b
47a 145a '"
47b 145b
48a 146a
48b 146b
49a H7a
49b 147b
50a I48a
50b 148b
5la 149a
5lb 149b
52a 15 Oa TT^sf^
52b I50b
53a 151a
53b ISlb
10
GARUDA. PURXlilA.— A STUDY
GP. YSJ.
56a
57a
154b
158
58a 15 9a
58b 159b
161b
54a I52a TOT
\ 54b 152b
55a 153a
\ 55b i54b
I55b
156
g II
67a 1 170b
67b 172a "
68a 172b "
68b 173b
69a
174
C: | 69b I75a
APPENDIX 1 — EXTRACTS IN GP. H
GP. YAJ.
U 60b 162a
61a 162b
T U 6lb
163a
62a i64a
I 6_b
165
7
i-^ «m - 4 -^ - • " « mi \
pp. 50-55
63a x
| 63b 167a
1 64a I67b
I 64b 168a q?T??lT5i I
| 64o 168b q^T I
65 166
66a 169a
I 66b 169b **••
12
GARUI?A PURSljIA— A STUDY
GP. YAJ.
70a 175b
70b
176
71a
*
179
fltre: | 7ib 180a
700 ISOb
/ id)
72b
1.181
Ch. 97 8
la xx
182
Ic 183a
2a 183b
184a
184b
2b
185
pp. 55-62
II 5b
I 6a 191a
I 6b 192a
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP. 13
GP. YXJ.
I 3b 187a
b
4a 189a
4b 189b
5a 190a
7b I93a
8a
195a
II Sb 196a
r| 9a
9b x
10 X
Ch. 93 9
-•^ - 1 - i ~i^ x ""•
pp. 62-67
la x
:| Ib
199
GARUDA PURAliIA-A
GP,
200
>?T 2b
201a
3a
202a
3b
202b
4a
20 3a
g^ofer: I 4b
2osb srrRjfr
5a
204a
5b
204b
6
X
7
X
8a
20Sa
f ' 1 8b
2Q7a i
9b
207b
lOa
208a
lOb
20Sb
lla
209a
lib
209b
I2a
X
12b
U 13 211
H
15
16
17
ISa
2H
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP. 15
2i9a
4a 220a
4b 22Cb
5a 221a
5b 221a
6a 222a
sb 222b
7a x
7b
GP. YSJ.
19a 215a
19b 215b
I i9o
216. 3T[?ff£T«l4fo
h. 99 10
la x
lb 217a
2a 217b
2b 218a
20 2isb
16
PURAA-A STUDY
GP. yT
sa
226
i sb
227
!9a 228a
|9b 228b
loa 229a
lob
,,
lla 230a
b 230b
12b 21
13a
13b
14a 233b
-35a
235b
236a
16b
17b
38b
I 25b
25c 248b
I 26a 24 9a
I 26b 249b
I 27a 250a
I 27b 250b
I 2Sa 25la
I 28b 251b
I 29b
I 3Ga 253a
30b 253b
31a 254a
31b 254b
32a 255a
APPENDIX 1 — EXTRACTS IN GP. 17
GPS YAJ.
' | 19a 241b
19b 242a
'I 20a 242b
•\ 2ub 243a
21a 243b
' 'I 21b 244a ""
' | 22a 244b
' | 22b 245a
23a 245b
23b 246a
I 24a 246b
I 24b 247a
I 25a 247b
18 GARUIDA PURSJitA— A STUDY
GP. YSJ.
32b 255b
32c 257a
33a 25Sa
\ 33b 258b -•
34a 259a
\ 34b 259b .......
35a 261b
35b 264a
cf. also. 262 ~ and 263 -|-
I 36a 264b
I 36b 265a
37a 266b
I 37b 267a
I 37c 267b
i 38a 268a
38b
39b 270b
Ch. 100 11
pp. 88-93
I la 272a
lb V 2b
2a -174b
APPENDIX l— EXTRACTS IN GP. 19
GP. YXJ.
18 I 3a 277a
I 3b 277b
| 3c 278a
| 4a 278b
4b 279b
I 5a 280a
I 5b 280b
• | 6a 281a
6b 281b
7a 28 2a *m
7b 282b
8a 283a
8b 283b —
9b 284b
ICa 285a
I0b 285b
Ha 286a
lib 287a
12a 288a
12b 289a
13a 289b ""
J3b 290a
14a 290b
14b X
291b -"
20
GARUpA PURA^A— A 5TUDV
GP. YSJ.
11 16
292b
29 3a
Ch. 101 12
295a
I 2a 296a
I 2b 296b
3a 297a
\ 3b 297b
298a
U 4
........ ^ 5b 2gsb
"" 1 Ga 299a
?>
6b 299b
7a 300a
7b 300b
ba Sola
Sb 301b
pp. 94-97
APPENDIX 1 — EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP. YSJ.
| 9a 302a
I 9b 302b
9c 303b
lOa 304a
10b 304b
: I Ha 305a
T \ lib 306a
12a 3C6b
12b
308
Ch. 102 3
3
pp. 330-34
ilk: I la
I lb 45a
I 2a 45b
I 2b 46a
I 3a 46b
3b 48a
I 4a 48b
5a
51
22 GARUpA PURA~1>IA— A
GP. VAX
5b 52a
? 6a 52b ......
H qa g^ni. I la x
^Ifs
I lb 56a
I 2a 56b
2b 58a
i :c 58b
I 3a 59a
\ 3b 59b
i 4a
4b 203b
5a 204b
sb
Ch. 103 4
pp. 335-67
205
. 104 5
pp. 367-371
HIWW
la
206
207
: 11
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP. 23
GP, YAJ.
| 2a
208
f flstt t$fq-fts*j: | 2b 209a
I 2o 20'<b
| 3a 21Gb
| 3b 211a
I 4a 21lb
4b 217b
\ 4c 218b
5a 22 3a sfara'
j
5b 223b
Ch. 105 -
pp. 372-4.00
1 219
I i1 a 220a
2b 220b
3a x
3b 221a
4a 221b
4b
GARUI?A PURSlsTA— A STUDY
GP. YSJ.
tf: \ 6a 224a
225b
\ 6b 227a '
3
7a
228
•\ 7b 229a
8a 229b
8b
1
230
9a 231a
\ 9b 23 Ib
H 10a 232a
1\ 1C)t> 232b
lla 233a
IH lib 233b
12a 234a
12b 234b
13a 235a
13b 235b
Ha 23 6a
14b
15a
I 15b 238a
I6a 238b
!6b 239a
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP. 25
GP. YAM.
17a 239b
3*
17b 242a
\ 18a
\ I8b
I 19a 243b
19b
20a
20b
21a
245
21b
22a
'" I 22b 251a
: | 24b
253
25a 254a
23a 251b ...... ^tfq^: \
23b
26 GARUIDA. PURA^IA — A STUDY
GP. YXJ.
II 25b 255b/l
[ I 26a 255a
256
27 257
__»>._ „ - • •••»* » •* •« 270b
fnf
35a 27la
28a 259a
I 2Sb 25'jb
\ 29a 260a
29b 260b
I 30a 263a
30b 263b
* 3Ja 265a
* 31b 265b 3T8TqT I
i 32a 266a ^r^^E^¥TT ^l I
32b 266b
I 33a 267a
: I 33b 267b
33G 269a
I 34a
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP, YAJ.
Of: | 35b 271b
36a 276a
•" ^ m"-\ 36b 280a "'
I 37a 280b "'
^ I 37b 282b
38a 283b
II 38b
I 39a
" I 39b 284a '"
40a 285a
40b 285b
41a 287a
41b 287b
42a 289a
42b 289b
43a 288a
I 43b 288b
I 44a 290a
I 44b 290b
I 45a 291a
I 45b 291b
46a 292a
46b 293a
28
GARUDA PURSjvIA— A STUDY
GP. YAJ.
46o 293b
47 297
48a 300a
48b 300b
49a 301a
49b 301b
50a 302a
5ub
51a
5lb 303b
307
52b 308b
5?a 304a
53b 305a
34a 306a
5sa 307a
55b 31 Ob
55e 311b
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP. YXJ.
29
\ 56a 312a
\ 56b 312b
\ 57a 313a
\ 57b 313b
I 58a 314a
\ 58b
\ 59a
59b
60a
60b
61a
62
63
64a
64b
65a
\ 65b
I 66a
\ 66b
I 67a
i7b
68
I 69a
69b
I 70a
3Hb
315a
315b
316a
316b
3l7a
318
319
32ta
321a
321b
322a
322b
323a
323b
324
32 5a
325b
326a
70b 326b
70c 327a
30
GARUQA PURS^A— A
GP. YSJi
Ch. 106 1
lb la
I 2a lb
I 2b 2a
2c 2b
3 3
I 4a 4a
•4o 5a
5b
6a
6b
7a 12a
8a I3a
Sb isb
*Ja 14a
|wb isb
i n 17
liaa aaa
12b 23b
pp. 294-325
TOT
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN G.P
GP. Y&J.
13b 18b
13c 20a
14 22
15 24
16a 25a
16b 25b
II 17 27
18 28b
29a
I 19a 29b
f: I 19b 3]a
31
I 20a
31b
20b 32a
2
21a 35a
2lb
210
36
37a
I 22a 37b
il 22b 38a
23a 38b
TOT I
pp. 326-329
32
25a 43a
25b 44b
GARUDA PUR^A-A STUDY
GP, YSJ
39a
23b 39b
40a
41a
: II
PlR: I
GP. AND PARASARASMRTI
[Pandit Reprints I,
Benares, 1913]
GP. PARASARASMRTI
Ch. 107 Adhyaya 1
la x
lb
2a 20
2b 3? &l<3\ ^§g?3: I
21
II 3 25
I 4a 38b
4b 39a
I 5a 49a |^
^fefil fl;
5b
61
5c 63a
64a
34 GARU1?A PURAlsIA— A STUDY
GP. PARASARASMR.TI
6a
66
Adhyaya 2
6b 2b
3a
3b
7a 5b
8a 7a
b ^ntr
^rjri
so 13a
T;
3 =4^: I 9a ub
^T:
Wa ^ errfd|<s? f^^q
Adhyaya 3
I 9b
M lOa
APPENDIX 1— -EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP, PARXSARASMRTI
10b 4a
fFS*r% I na 4b
I lib 7a
12a 7b
12b 9a
13a 9b
10
14 14 •"
15 15 -•
11 16 18
17a I6a
19
18a 21a
18b 2lb
I9a 25a
19b 25b
20a 28a
36 GARUJJA PURA^A— A STUDY
GP. PARASARASM$TI
I 20b 28b
I 2 la x
21b 30b
22a
42
Adhyaya 4
25
farrrqrfq-
24
APPENDIX 1— EXTRACTS IN GP.
GP: PARASARASMR.TI
\ 26b 26a
27a 26b
27b 27a
27c 27b
ffofr 11 28 30
II 29
32 VI^t< STt
Adhyaya 5
: | 30a
10
30o
12
13a
31 14a
14b
15a
38 GARU1?A PURSiilA— A STUDV
GP. PARXSARASMRTI
35b
32a 18b
32b 19a
I 33a 19b
I 33b 20a
34 20b")...,..
I 35a 22b
1 35b 23a ^T|ft
Adhyaya 6
\ 36a 2a
U 36b 2b
\ 37a 8b
I 37b
15
38 17
is
APPENDIX 2
VERSES AND PASSAGES QUOTED IN WORKS AS
FROM GP. WHICH COULD BE TRACED IN
GP. (INDICATING VARIANT READINGS) :
(1) In works on dharma :
Gadadharapaddhati pt.
I. Kalasara, Bib, Ind,
147.
Caturvargacintftmani by
Hemadri (Danakha-
nda) Vol. I Bib. Ind.
72.
Tlrthacintnmani by
Vacaspatimisra. Bib.
Ind. 80.
Page
Ch.
SI.
89
133
1
146
127
1
2
3
266
128
16
329
52
23
64
136
4
88
224
23b
268-70
82
1-2
3
4-9
10
11
83
19a
319
84
20
Garuda Purana,
Ghowk. edn, I
(Venk, edn.)
40
GARUDA PURS^A— A STUDY
Varsakriynkaumudl by
Govindananda,, Bib.
Ind. 149.
Page
Ch.
J"
29
116
3a
42-3
125
1-7
62
128
5
295
129
23b-
24a
313
131
10-13
14
15
15o
16
17
18
319
131
1
2
2o
321
136
4
5
322
6-8
9
10
11
' 363
85
lb-2b
456-7
123
1
2
494
205
121
504
127
1
APPENDIX 2— VERSE QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 41
?5itf araft,
Srnddhakriyakaumudl
by Govindananda,
/waT. 157.
6
Page
Ch
SI.
9-10
Jl
12-13
14
15-18
19
20
508-9
124
12b
13
14
15
16-17
18
2ib
512-13
124
1
2
4
5
6
i
7 ;
8-9
10 c
lla
124
17 <
I
18 *
f*,
42
GARUI3A PURAtvIA— A STUDY
Smrtitattva by Raghu-
nandana. Vol. I.
Calcutta, 1895.
Page
Ch.
SI-
53
210
lb
2b
54
2b
S3
lb
119
7
123
7
124
7
129
8
9
13
138
13
1-18
14
155
14
173
20
178
22-3
184
24
193
25
199
25
204
27
206
28
y-i
29
319
212
la
10
346
la
lc
\ 560
210
33
34a
l-
33
129
25
\
\
; 26
APPENDIX 2-VERSE QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP.
43
Nirriayasindhu by
Kamalakara Bhatta,
Ghowk. Skt. Ser.
52. 1930.
Page
3h.
si.
42
131
3a
58
133
1
127
124
13
206
209
lb-o
346
110
25
349
205
81b-
82a
351
110
1
429
68
8-9
10 '
430
205
145 !
'
•
439
168
18
19a
20a
440
32-33
36-
38a
44a .
169
62 -
56b
63a
5
752
205
121
>
137
128
6
and
617
44
GARUIpA PURS^A— A STUDY
Page i Ch. SI.
HaribhaktirasamTtasindhu
of RupagosvSmin, Kasi,
1932.
(2) in anthology
Padynmrtataraiigini of
Haribhaskara
63
220
SL268
17bc
215
35b
36
(3) in encylopaedic works
Yuktikalpataru
Gh.
fr
Ch.
SI.
45
68
(p. 85)
47
1
48a
2a
48b
3b
49
4
50
5
51
6
49 1
(p. 96)
40
17
r
! (P- 971
41
18
* \
| 49
22
$ 51
23
$ ! i 52 !
24
APPENDIX 2— VERSE QJUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP.
Ch.
SI.
Ch.
SI.
53
30
(source not mentioned)
(p. 98)
56
31
p.98'9)
( )> »J )
62
32
(p. 99)
( )j w )
63
33
p. 10 j)
8
46
ITT5C^^P^
9
47
lOa
49b
lOb
50a
11
5 Ob
53
69
(p. 107)
(source not mentioned)
43
1
/ \
44a
2b
V 19 if J
( „ „ )
44b
6b
45
6c
(p. 108)
51
15
qgwmrf
52
16
53
17
SfMf WTOT
54
18
qfcjf: S[RRq
55
19
5fft^
58
8
(p. 110)
'%^f%^;s?rT^
75
10
^EI^ ^SJtRt«35f3
79
11
(p. 11]
)
80
12
=raf ^1;
81
13
46
GARUI?A PURSJvIA — A STUDY
Ch.
&.
Gh
SI.
82
14
84
20
85
21
86
22
87
23
(p.115)
17
42
18
43
(p. 88)
70
68
14
69
15
70
16
(p. 92)
10
22
11
23a
(p. 93)
12b
23b
13
24
14
25ab
15a
25c
I
ICa
26a
17b
26b
APPENDIX 2— VERSE QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP.
47
Gh.
si.
Ch.
61.
18
27
19
28
20
29
21
30
62
7J
(p. 127
32
1
33
2
34
3
35
4
36
5
37
6
38
7
39
8
40
9
(p. 129)
41
10
42
11
43
12
44
13
45
14
46
15
(p. 131)
67
28 »
48
GARUDA
Gh.
59
(p. 123)
(Sou
rce not
mentioned)
SI.
68
95
96
97
-A STUDY
Gh. 1 SI.
72
(p. 126)
'p. 127)
(Verses 67ff. source
not mentioned)
57
(p. 120)
j(p.!2l)
98
99
IS
24
25
26
27
31
67
68
73
!(P. 122)
! 69-
I 72
29
4
5
6b
14
15
16
19
4-7
I 8l
87
8S
^
10
^
APPENDIX 2— VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS PROM G.P 49
(slokas 90-94 sour
not mentioned
Ch.
H
85
. c
6l.
^a
* !
(p. 123
j
9
13-
9
16
66
7
(p. 132
7
1
77
5
67
75
(p. 133
78
1
79
2
80
3 <
81
4 l
82
5
83
6 9
(P-134)
84
7
68
76
(p. 134)
85
1
87
2
88
3 |
c
nab
r
91o
a
(p. 135)
92a
6b
92b
60
93
7
50
GARUDA PURSP-A STUDY
(verses 99-101 source
not mentioned)
Ch.
SI.
Ch.
Si
94
8
69
78
(p. 136)
99.
1-
101
3
7(1
79
2
1
j
2
(p, 137)
4
3
APPENDIX 3
VERSES AND PASSAGES QUOTED IN
WORKS AS FROM GP. WHICH COULD
NOT BE TRACED IN GP.
(1) in works on dharmaSastra
Gadadharapaddhati, pt. I Katasara
Bib. Ind. 1904.
p. 55 wrcaf sgt^ %fls: S3JOT HJlTOT^qU
^T II
jj: \
p. 100
p. no ^?TT r
p. 126
p. 140
52 GARUQA PURXl>IA~A STUDV
p. 607
p. 60S
Caturvargacintamani by Hetnadri
QDan-khanda) Vol. I. Bib. Ind. 1873.
p. 18
ch.2
p. 55
ch. 3
p. 64
ch. 3 rHPH ^R £5^^k ?F^ ^ST fq^ffi: 1 1
p. 88
ch. 3
P. 95
ch.3
APPENDIX 3 — VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 53
pp. 99-100 %*
ch.3
P. 109
ch. 3
p. 124 TST^Wi: «qsn: ^I
ch. 3 ecg^cm TcfT^T:
T: TcTT^T^t
p. 140
ch. 3
pp. 215-16
ch. 5
54 GARU1?A PURXJilA — A Sl'UDY
5|Tfaefi WI^W&r \
^g f^ra^r u
p. 331
ch. 5
pp. 489-90
ch. 7
: n
: |
: u
p. 493-94
ch. 7
APPENDIX 3— VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 55
|
It
||
=?r
cTcf:
'^^sifR^^i:
II
56 GARUpA PURA"i<IA — A STUDY
p, 31 a
P- 53
^ "
: u
l
ti
p. 512-13
ch. 7 3TT|:
«lft8t
U
T qfar- 1
APPENDIX 3— VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 57
ftfflcf 3TT I
II
\
3 \\
p. ess
ch. 9 ^5TFi%€S^3f q^WWPT
II
II
cf
58 GAllUDA. PURStstA — A STUDY
p, 643
ch. 9
p. 648
ch. 9
p. 681
ch. 9
p. 942
ch. is
p. 952
ch. 13
1 1 f fa
APPENDIX 3— VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 59
(?)
pp. 990-1
ch. 13
^351
F55T:
Vratakhanda, Vol. JI. (Bib. Tnd- 1872.)
pp. 62-3
ch. is
: u
r I
: u
fli^^^5r'T: I
WT tfSPfprflw: II
feeqrRsrcr: I
i WJTI^HCT i
\\
. I
II
60 GARUDA PURAJvlA — A STUDY
pp. 227-9
ch. 19
,
si: n
-j. ,
„
APPENDIX 3— VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 61
pp. 869-76
Ch. 31 qr§%^ ^TTTTTIst f|«Tf^fft[REBi^ I)
: qfe II
62 GARUDA. PURS^A— A STTJt)Y
?N»lf*cra! *T$WT*t f f$! ^(5*ft faf^i: I
qsfc^tj 3M33T 351^1 31 W 3$ fpPIT II
^qt Q&R awhjKi: %sTC
^^*IT ^^^^T: SET^ ^^
^T^< ^i^i« Cfc4 q
p. 876
Gang avaky avail by Visvasadevi
Ed. by J. B. Ghaudhuri, Contribution of
Women to Sanskrit Literature,
Vol. IV. Calcutta 1940
P. 144 ^m =3
[Bhavisya puraija, Uttara, Ch. 123, V.
p. 145* Tlftf!; —
p. 146 ?
S^ I
APPENDIX 3 — VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 63
$ \
flirt H
Gobhilfya Smrti |. 2. 7-8.
p. 165 ures-flfosqq* :— cf.GP.I.217.38
Titbitattva. p. 433. 1 . 5.
p. 170 dagaharasnana
p. 173
i ^^fts^i^ flM^g^^-srctainsi; I
nGP. I. 217.125
p. 174
^33^ ^sifai ^ qcif?cr ^tr^^iri u
p. 175 f^T $& T33.W& S^^fm fst^lt^ I
n
p. 176
p. 177
p. 194
p. 312 g1?!!
^4 ^fflTl^ ^ %?n^ JTS^eNqJ
|| G.P. 217.117.
64 UARUDA PURStvIA — A STUDY
Madanaparijata of Madanapala
(Bib Ind. 1893)
Stabaka 3
p. 302 SI. 18
u
Varsakriyakaumudi by Govindananda
Bib, Ind. 149
pp. 58 and
69 sfctm^ a^wncqt aciwt ^ 511^ II
92 ^5 %*
1 75
314
315 *U ^sq-si^w 11^ &]&%*&.' \
322
504
508
509
5I2-J3
r ^flt »w iftflrat
APPENDIX 3— VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 65
Sraclclhakriyakauruudi by Govindananda
Bib. Ind. 157
p. 113 STRICT
$m|>titattva by Raghunandana
Vol. I., Calcutta, 1895
p. 439
p. 440
p. 441
: U
II
: H
1 \\
U
p. 442 5|fcT?f^qi ............ 5H%% ^ U
U
fc \\
M
66 GARUDA PURAtvIA— A STUDY
pp. 442-3 3T2T
pp. 443-4 „
pp. 445-6 „
p. 446 ,,
PP. 446-7 „
p. 447 „
pp. 447-8 „
Nirnayasindhu by KamalSkarabhatta
Chowk. Skt. Ser. 52. 1930
p. 170
Ekadasl
pp. 177.180
p. 177
p. 327
Manvadi
p, 469
Janmastaml
jay ant I
p. 477 „
3— VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 67
Brahmasutrabhasya of Anandatlrtha
Sarvamula edn.
p. 1 b I. 4 S'tfi
p. 4b //. 1-2
p. 9b /. 7
p,43a ;/.
15T
p. 72 b w.8-9
p. 73 b 11.3-4
pp. 74b-75a
//. 10 ff.
68
PURAIilA — A STUDV
BHagavata tatparya nirnaya,
Sarvamula edn. pt. 3
p, 788b
p, S03a jjTrfq 5!5?T??(?TTrJT ffR
fi&n ^f^rv^ngc^i^s^n^ ^^r II ?fir
p. R04a
p.
APPENDIX 3— VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 69
p.Sllb
l^ 5iar|3!tsrRl5rsft: M
p. 834a
IT^T
p. 836a
pp. 836b-
«7a
p. 837b
SB*WII ^ war ^ ?r f^-^rar ^?r: il
STIUr ^T 5^: ^ift ^T4^r ^T ^f^apf^ I ifcf
p. 839a
p. 845a-b
p. 854b
srm
P- 865b
75 GARU1?A PURX^A — A &TUDY
p. 862a
It
p. 866a
II 1
p. 87 la 5R«r€ta!ft %5ft^ fe?T %^^f^^T I W
p. S78a *m&( q^f^JT fsq^ f?J^ ^ I ^
p, 88 3 a Rffrt^S^EUfq^^ficffl;^^ \ W
Sarvadarsanasangraha — C. Prasthanabheda
by Madhusudana Sarasvati
Anandasrama Sanskrit Series 51.
pp. 58-59
II
: U
Hathayogapradlpika— C. Jyotsna of
Brahmananda, Adyar edn. 1933 pt. II.
p, 167 »rosgqfa—
: «T?:T: I
APPENDIX 3-VERSES QUOTED IN WORKS FROM GP. 71
p, 175
m
i«ii
JRjJifcq.il
APPENDIX 4
LIST OF VEDIC MANTRAS REFERRED TO IN GP,
Abbreviations
cordance.
RV.
SV
AV
VS
VSK
TS
MS
KS
KSA
Ar. S
agna ay&hi
used as given in Bio o infield's Vedic con-
Rgveda
Samaveda
Atharvaveda
Vsjasaneyl-samhita (Madhyandiniya)
VajasaneyTsamhita
Taittinyasamhita
MaitrayaflisamhitS
Kathakasatiihita
Kathakasarhhita — A^vamedhagrantha
Arauyaka SarhhitS
1.48.12; 48,78
agnim lie
1.48.11; 48.77
agnim sarhsupti 1.48.15
agnirjyoti 1.48.36
agnir murdha
agni^ca
agni^ca me
1.48.19;
48,37; 101,7
1,209.4
1.36,4
RV.6.16.IOa; SV.l.Ia; 2.10a;
VS. 11.46; TS.2.5.7.3,4; 8.1,2;
4.1,4.3c; 5.1.5.8; 5.6.1. MS.
2.7 Ac; 79.8; 3.1.6; 8.1 ; 4.10.2a;
145.1; KS, 16.4c; 19.5; 20.1 4a;
26.1.
RV.I.l.la; Ar. S. 3.4a; TS. 4.
3.13.3a; MS. 4.10 5a:155.1;
KS.2.14a.
SV.2.1183; VS.3.9; MS.1.6.IO:
102.11; 1.8.1:115.2; 1.8.5:
121.1; 2. 7.16:99.4; KS.40.6.
RV.8.44.16a; SV,1.27a; 2.
882a; VS. 3.12a; 13.14a;
15.20a; TS. l.S.S.Ia; 7.1;
4A4.1a; MS. l,5.1a:55.8; 1,5.
5:73. 7,8; 1.7.4; 11 3.4; KS.6.9a;
7.4; 9.2.
TA. 10.24.1 ;MahSnU 14.3.
VS.18.22; TS.4.7.9.1; 5.4.8.4;
JCS.18.ll.
APPENDIX 4— VEDIC MANTRAS IN GP.
aghamarsa^a
sukta
atharva (vs)-
73
ca satyarh
atharvasiras
annat pari/ruto 1.101.8
rasatn
apanah. 1.106.3
sa^ucadagham
apam rasalj T. 206. 17
ayam gaulj 1.206.22
avabhrtanicam 1.206.14
1.205.138; 206.21 RV.10.190 (rtati
cabhlddhSt).
1.48. 5P; 48.74
215.13 (taught by
Vyasa to Sumantu)
1.48.56
VS.19.75a; MS.3.1J.6a:149.1 ;
KS.38.la; TB.2.6.2 2a.
RV.1.97.U, lc-8c; AV.4-33.la,
Ic-Bc; VS.35.6c, 2 la;
asmin vrlcsa itah 1.48.19
akrsijena 1.101.7
Sea tva
atila
apahi punantu
Spo asm5n
1.48.20
1.48.78
1.36.4; 209.4
1,206.8; 206.9
apo jyotfrasah T.209.4
Spo tvantumasl I.206.J3.
Spo devalj I, 206.16; 206.17
Spo naugadhi I. 206 12; 206.14
Spo ma tasma- I. 206.27
denasafc
Spo havismatlt I. 206.16
10
cf. ayam gosu RV.6.44.24c.
avabhrta nicumpupa (nican.
kupa, nicunkuija) VS. 3.48a;
8.27a; 20.18a; TS.1.4.45.2a;
6.6.3.4; MS.1.3.39a; 45.11;
4.8.5:113.2; KS.4.13a; 29.3;
38.5 a;
("rajasa vartamana^i) RV.1.35.
2a; VS.33.43a; 34.31a; TS.3.4.
11.2a3- MS.4.I2.6a:196.16.
(a ca tvSm.eta vrsao5
RV. 3.43.4a.
("mStarati ^undhayantu) RV.
10.17.10a; AV6.51.2a; VS.
4.2a; TS.1.2.1.1a; KS.2.1a;
MS.1.2.1a:10.1; 3.6.2:61,7.
TA.IO.15.1; 28.1; TAA.10.68.
VS. 6.17e
74
GARUDA-PURAiilA— A STUDY
apohisthn. I. 37.5; 206.16;
209.7
apySyasva
I. 48.16; 48.43
ayatu varada I. 209.4; 209.5
devi.
idam Spa I. 206.26
pravahata (a)
idam apo I. 206.16
havismati
idam visjjur- I. 206.7; 206 8
vicakram e
imam deva. I. 101.7
imam mantra I. 48.47
imam me I, 206. 12-14.
varuna
imam me
gSnga
I. 48 37
RV. 10.9.1a; AV. 1.5. la; SV.
2.1187a; VS. 11.50a; 36.14a;
TS. 4.1. 5. la; 5.6.1.4a; 7-4,19.
4a; MS. 2.7.5a : 79 16; 3.1.6:
8.10; 4.9.27a: 139.3; KS. 16.4a;
19.5; 35.3a.
RV. 1.91. lea; 9.31-4a; VS.
12.112a; TS. 3.2.5 3a; 4.2.7.4a;
MS. 2.7.14a: 96.6; KS. 16.14a.
TA. 10.26. la; TAA. 10.34a.
RV. l,23.22a;
7.89.3a; VS.
6 5.5a
10.9, 8a; AV.
6.17a; VSK-
RV. 1 22.17a; AV. 7.26.4a;
SV.1.222a; 2.1019a; VS. 5.15a;
TS. 1 2. 13. la; MS. 1 2.9a:
18,17; 1.8 9: 130.12; 4.1.I2a:
16.4; 4.12 1 : 169 3; KS. 2.10a
(casapatnam) (VSK. 11.3,2.
6.2) VS. 9.40; 10.18.
RV, 1.25.19a;SV. 2.935a; VS.
21. la; TS. 2. 1.11.6a; MS.
4 10.2a; 146.8; 4. 14.17a: 246.1;
KS. 4.16a.
(imam me gauge yamune
sarasvati) RV. 10.75. 5a; TA.
imS. rtidra
I. 48.20
cf. RV. 1.1 14. la; VS. 16.48a;
MS. 2.9. 9a: 127.9; KS. 17.16a
(ima. rudraya tavase kapardine)
and
RV. 7.46.1a; TB. 2.8.6 8a.
(imfl rudraya sthiradhanvane
gira^i).
ise tvS
APPENDIX 4— VEDIC
I. 48.11
uttare sikhare I, 209.9
jata
uttijtha brah- I. 48,80
mapafr pate
udutyam J. 36.8;(udtityam)
206.31;
209.8 (udutyam
jatavcdasam)
udbudhyas- I. 101.7
vSgne
urum hi rajs I. 206. 4; 206.5
i-taficasatyaficS- I. 209.7
bhiddhattapaso
kaySnasca I. 101.8
kavihau I. 48.47
kince dadhatu I. 48.20
kumbhasukta I. 48-56'; 48.74
keturn krpvan I. 101.8
MANTRAS IN GP. 75
VS. 1.1.22; 7.30; 14.22; TS.
1.1.1.1; 3.7.1; 9.2; 4.37.2;
6.3.6.1; 9.3; MS, 1.2 15; 24.8;
1.2.16: 26.15; 1.11.3: 164.3;
2.8.3: 109.2; 2.11.6: 144,3;
3-9.6: 123 13; 3.10.1: 129.7;
4.1.1: 1. 10; KS, 1.1.10; 3.4;
17.3.
RV. J.40 la; AV. 19.63 la;
VS 34,56a; MS. 4.9. la: 120.7;
4.12.1a; 178.11; KS, 10.13a.
RV. 1. 50. la; AV. 132.16a;
20.47.13a; SV.I.13a; VS. 7.41a;
8.41a; 33.31a; TS. 1.2.8 2a;
4.43.1a; 2.3.8.2; 4.14,4;6 1.11.4;
MS. 1.3.37a; 43.6; KS. 4.9a;
11.1; 30.5a.
VS. 15.54a; 18.6Ia; TS. 4.7.
13. 5a; MS. 2.12.4a: 148.6;
KS. 18.18a.
RV. 1.24.8a; VS. 8.23a; TS.
1.4.45.1a;6.6.3.2; MS. 1.3.39a:
45.3; 4.8,5 r 112.8; KS. 4.13a;
29.3.
RV. 10.190. la; TA. 10.1.13a.
Kayanab'citra a bhuvat RV.
4.31. la; AV. 20.124.Ia; SV.
1. 169a; 2.32a; VS. 27.39a;
36.4a; TS. 4.2.I1.2a; 4.12.5;
MS. 2.13.9a : 159.4; 4,9.27a :
139.11; KS. 21.13; 39.12a.
(°aketave) RV. 1.6.oa; AV.
20.26,6a; 47.12a; 69.1Ja; SV.
2-820a; VS. 29.37a; TS. 7.4.20.
la; MS. 3.16-3a : 185-8, KSA
4.9a.
GARUDA-PURANIA — A STUDY
k?Irodasya I. 48.42
gaijanam tva I. 48.30
gandha dvara I. 48.46
ghvtodasya
citpatir me
citram
I. 48. 42
I. 206. 18
I. 206.31; 209.8
jyestha saman I. 48.55; 48.73
tath SsSnam
taccakjurdeva
tadvispu
1.48.16
I. 206.31
I. 206.25
tannayami
tejo si
I. 48.16
I. 48.43; 205,71
(Kslrasya codakasya ca) AV,
1.15.4b.
RV. 2, 23. la; VS. 23.19; TS
2. 3.14. 3a;, MS. 3,12.20; 166.11;
KS. 10.13a; KSA. 4.1.
(gandha dvaram duradharsSrn)
RVKh. 5.87.9a; TA lOJ.lOa.
(citptir ma punantu) VS. 4.4;
SB. 3.1.3.22.
(citram devanam ud agad
amkam) RV. 1.1 15,1 a; AV.
13.2.35a; 20.107.14a;Ar.S.5.3a;
VS. 7.42a; 13.46a; TS. 1.4.43.
la; 2.3.8.2; 4.14.4a; MS.
1.3.37a; 43.8; 4.14.4: 220.13;
KS.4.9a; 22-5a, 6,8.
(jye?tham yo vrtraha gri3ie)
SV. 1.273d; 2.283d
cf. RV. 8.70.1d ; AV. 20.92.I6d;
105.4d (jyestho yo°).
(tarn l^Snam vasavo agnim
gru!?e) RV. 7,6.4c.
("hitam) RV. 7.66. 16a; VS. 36.
24a; MS. 4.9.20a: 136.4; TA.
442.5a.
(tad vijijolj paramam padam)
RV. 1.2220a; AV. 7.26.7a;
SV. 2.1022a; VS. 6.5a; TS.
1.3.6.2a; 4.2.9.3a; MS. 1.2. 14a:
24.3; 3.9.4: 1 18.11; KS. 3.3a;
26.5.
AV. 7.89.4; 19,31.12; VS. 1.31 ;
15.8; 19.9; 20.23; .'8.25; TS.
1,1.10.3; 445.3; 5.7.6.1; 6 6.3.
5; MS. 1.1.11; 6.13; 1.4.2:
48.17; 1.4.7:55.5; 2.7.15: 98.
APPENDIX 4— VEDIC MANTRAS IN GP.
77
6; 3.4.7:54.12; 4.9.7:1285;
KS. J.10; 4.13; 5.5; 9.7; 29.3;
32.5; 36.7, 14;38.5 ; 40.3,
trataram I. 48.19; 48.79 RV. 6.47.1 la! AV. 7.86. la;
indram SV. 1.333a; VS. 20.50a; TS.
1.6.12.5a; MS. 4.9. 27a; 139.17;
4.12 3a; 182.17; KS. 17.18a.
triyugmaka I. 48.79
tvannassatvanna I. 206.12;
206.14
tvanno agne I. 206.12; 206.14.
varuijasya
dadhiki-avatjijo I. 203.43.
dasya
diva}} kakut
dlrghayustva
devasya tv5
I. 48.53
I. 48.8
I. 48.79
I. 48.81; 48.84
(°vidvSn) RV. 4.1. 4a; VS.
21. 3a; TS. 2.5.12.3a; MS.
4.10.4a; 153.12; 4.14.17a:
246.9; KS. 34.19a.
(dadhikravjio akSrisam) RV.
4.39.6a; AV. 20.1 37. 3a; SV.
1.358a; VS. 23.32a; VSK.
35,57a; TS. 1.5.1 1.4a; 7.4.19.
4a; MS. 1 5. la: 66.6; 1.5.6:
74.8; 3.13.1: 168.9; 4.11.1:
162.1; KS. 6.9a; 7.4; KSA.4.8.
(dasyann adasyann uta sarh
groami) AV. 6.71.3b; TA.
2.6.2b.
(dirghayustvSya varcase) SMB.
1.6.7e cf. dirghayutvaya.
(°savituh prasavesvinor bahu-
bhy5m pusno hastabhyam g.
dade). VS. 1.24; 5.22, 26; 6.1,
30; 11.9; 22.1; 37.1; 38.1;
VSK. 2.3.4, 5; TS. 1.3.1.1;
7.1.11.1; MS. 1.1.9; 5,11;
1.2.10: 19.14; 1.2.15 : 24.10;
1.3.3: 30.12; 2.7.1: 74.12;
3.H.8: 151.6; 4.1.2: 2.12;
4.1.4: 6.6; 4.1.10: 12.13; 4.9.1:
120.5; 4.9.7: 127.4; KS. 1.2, 1J;
2,9,11,12; 3.3,5,10; 16J; 27.1;
KSA. 1.2.
78 GARUDA-PURAlvIA— A STUDV
devlrapa I. 206.16 (devirapah. Buddha yuyam)
MS. 1.1.11: 7.5; 1.2.16: 26 6;
3.10.1: 128.7; KS. 3.6. cf.
(Buddha vodhvarii— SB. 3.8.2.3)
drupada
I. 50.45; 214.14
drupadad iva
I. 48.41; 206.17;
AV. 6.115.3a;
VS. 20.20a;
209.7
MS. S.ll.lOa:
157.11; KS.
38.5a.
dhyeyah. sads
savitrmaijdala
nilarudra
pai,het
pavamana
pitrmaitra
punaxitu 5dyS
puni|asukta
pracSri
prayasscittSni
I. 222.34
I. 48.56.
I. 48.30
I. 48.53; 206.17
& 18
(pSvamanya)
I. 48.54
1.206.17
I. 48.54; 205.
135; 206.33
I. 48.19
I. 222.4
byhad rathantara I. 48.78
brhaspate pari- I. 101.8
dtya (atiyadarya)
brahrnaua 1, 48.54
brahmavai|$a- I 205.133
varaxidra
bhadram karpe- II. 30.29
bhifc
bhinnS devl
I. 48.20
I. 48.73; 48.55
(Beg. Sahasrasirsa) RV. 10.90.
la; Ar.S. 4.3a;,VS. 31. la.
(brhad rathamtarayos tva)
TS. 2.3,10.2 cf. AB. 5.30.3a.
AG. 2.6.1. LS. 3 12.6. VS.
K2.4; T.S. 4.1.10.5; MS.
2 7.8:84.16; KS. 16.8. SS. 6,3.8.
RV. 10.103.4a; AV. 19.13.8a;
SV. 2.1202a; VS. 17.36a;TS.
4.6.4.1 a; MS. 2.10.4a; 135.15;
KS. 18.5a.
RV. 1.89.8a; SV. 2.1224a; VS.
25.2la; MS. 4.14.2a: 217.11;
KS. 35. la;
APPENDIX 4— VEDIC MANTRAS IN GP.
79
(bheruiida
saman),
ma nas toka I. 206.10.11.
mitra I. 48.53
muncantu ava- 1.206.13
bhfta
muncantu mam I. 206.14
murdha bhava I. 48.79
maitra I. 48.56
maitravaru^ia I. 205.133
yajna yajria I. 48.38
yamasukta I. 106.2
yamaya I. 52.16
dharmarajaya
yamo naga I, 48.15
ya osadhi I. 48.40; 48.43;
48.45.
phalini I. 48,40
ye te b'atam I. 206.4; 206 6
(ma nas toka) RV. 1.114.8a;
VS. 16.16a; TS. 3.4-11.2a;
4.5.l0.3a;MS. 4.12.6a: 197.15;
KS. 23.12a.
(muficantu ma ^apathyat)
RV. 10.97. 16a; AV. 6.96.2a;
7.112.2a; 11.6.7a; VS. 12.90a.
cf. murdha bhuvo bhavati
naktam agnih RV. 10.88.6a.
cf. maitra ^ ^arasi sariitgyya-
mane VS. 39.5.
maitravaru^iasya, TS. 6.4.3.3;
cf. roaitravaruoas te, AS. 6.9.3.
yajna yajiia vo agnaye, RV.
648.1a; SV. 1.35a; 2.53a; VS.
27.42a; MS. 2.13.9a : 159.10;
KS. 39.12a.
(ya osadhlb piSrvajatal;) RV.
1097.'la; VS. 12-75a; KS.
13.16a. cf. ya o?adhlk somara-
jnib, RV. 10.97 18a3 19a; VS.
12.92a, 93a;
yalj phalinlr ya aphlah RV.
10.97.l5a; VS. 12.89a; TS.
4.26.4a; MS. 2.7.13a : 94.11;
KS. 16.13a.
ye te satam varuija ye sahasram
KS. 25.1. Ha; ApS. 3.13. la;
24r12.6a;K5uS. 97.8a,
80
yoge yoga
GARUDA-PURX^A— A STUDY
I. 48.32
rakta varjja
rakso hanan
rathanla
rudrasukta
vata
vamadevi
vasa (sakta)
vastospati
vidyS
ityanuvaka
visvatab
3. 48.14
I. 48.15
I. 48.85
1.48.54; 48.73
1.48.15
1.48.55
1.48.53
1,48.30
1.48.31
1. 206.33
1.48.48; 209.8
yoge-yoge tavastaram RV.
1.30.7a; A.V. 19.24. 7a;20.26.1a;
SV. 1.163a;2.93a; VS. 11.14a;
TS. 4.1.2.1a; 5.1.2.1; MS.
2.7.2a :75.5; 3.1.3 : 3.21; KS.
16. la; 19.2a.
raksohaijan valagehana VS.
5.25; VSK. 5,6.5; TS. 1.3.2.2;
KS. 2.11; 25.9.
(rathamtaramsama) VS. '.10.10;
TS. 1.8.13.1; MS. 2.6,10 :
69.13; 2.7.20 : 104.16; KS.
15.7; 39.7.
cf. rathantararh sama prati-
sthitya VS. 15.10; TS. 4.4.2.1;
MS. 2.8.9 : 113.7;KS. 17,8;
vata a vatu bhe§ajam, RV.10.
186.1a; SV. 1.184a; 2,1190a;
cf, vata iva vrksan, AV. 10,
1.17a.
cf. Vamadevyam sam g3ya
MS.4.9.11:132.10.
("vUvatomukhaml 4.6.2.4a,
vastogpate prati.
RV.7.54.1a; TS. 3. 4. 10. la; MS.
1.5.13a:82.13.
cf. RV.7.54.2a and RV.7.54.
3a andRV.8.17.14a
cf. vidya ca me, Ap. MB.2.5.5
and vidyam yam u ca, AB 7.
18.7d; SS\ 15.27d.
vibhra^ bfhat pibatu, RV.10.
170. la; SV.2.803a; Ar. S.5,2a;
VS. 33.30a; MS.1.2.8a:18.lO;
3.8 5:101. 12; KLS.2.9a; 25.6.
RV 10.8I.3a; VS.17,19a; TS.
APPENDIX — 4 VEDIG MANTRAS IN GP.
81
vistj urloka
vi§i?iisukta
vrs&kapi
vedavrata
^annodevi
'risQkta
1.48.16
II. 18.6
I. 48.53
I. 48.55
I. 48.12; 48.78;
101,8; 206.17
I. 48.48
I. 48.79
I. 48.53; 206.18
cf. visnorioke
RVKh.9.H3. Ib.
mahlyate,
cf. vrsakaper ati vyathti. RV.
10.86.2b; AV. 20.126.2b. and
vrsakapSyi revati; RV. 10.863
13a; AV. 20. 126.1 3a.
ilokadhyaya I. 48-54
larnstipti (mantra) I. 48.15
cf. agnim
atvanna I. 206.12; 206.
adasitva I. 206.1 1
havEmahe
I. 48.84
I. 48.5,3
I. 48.54
I. 206.6
ivitur
ihajina
ikriya
imitriya na
no devir abhistaye; RV.
10.9.4a; RVKh. 10,127.13b;
AV. 1.6. la; SV. 1.33a; VS. 36.
12a; KS. 13.15a; 38.l3a.
irlica lak?mf^ca TAA. 10.64
(hirapyavarnam haripim)
RVKh. 5.87.1a,
14
raoyavarna I. 206.18
cf. sad asi, TS. 1.6.5.1; 7.5.2;
MS. 1.4.2: 48.9; 1.4.7: 54.10;
2.6.12: 71.4; 4.4.6: 56.7; KS,
5.5
savitur vafr prasava ut, VS.
1.12,31; 10.6.
sumitra na 5pa osadhaya^i
santu, VS. 6.22; 20.19. 35.12;
36.23; 38.23; TS. 1.4.45.2; MS.
1.2.18: 28.10; KS. 3.8; 38.5.
cf.
II
APPENDIX 5
INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VISNUSAHASRAN&MA
IN GP. COMPARED WITH VSN. IN MBH
GP. SI. Mbh. SI.
Akrura
81 HI
Akrurapriya
81
AkrQrapriya vandita
81
Aksara
143 15
Agamy a^caksuradeh
108
Agamyah. paijibhyam
110
Agastya
95
Agnina vihlna
101
Agrahya
154 20
AgrShyo manasalj
110
Aghena parivarjita
103
Angirah
71
Acyuta
144 24, 48, 72
AUahSsapriya
143
A$dasya karaija
51
Atuamanusa
38
Atri
72
Atharva
118
Atharvavedavit
118
Atharvacarya
118
AdhyStmasaraSvista
123
Ananta
78 83, 108
Anantarupa
78,148 113
Anala
14 45, 89
Analasya pati
23
Aniruddha
89 33, 81
Anilasya pati
23 Cf. Anila Us. 38, 100.
Annaprada
141
Annapravartaka
141
Annarftpi
141
Anna da
141 £1. 118
ApSna
96
INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP.
83
GP. SI. Mbh.
Apanena vihiqa
Apanasya pati
Apam atma
Apara
Abhidalvata
Abhistuta
Amrtasya pradata
Arisl;asya nihanta
Arkasya pati
Arc!
Arjuna
Arjunasya priya
Artha
Alarkasya hita
Avarijaka
AvikSra
Avyaya
AsurSntaka
AsunSm pati
AhaiikSra
AhankSra cetasab Stma
AhankSrasya karana
Ahain buddhyS grahya
AkS^a karaija
Akaj'ena vihlna
Atma
Adi
Adikara
Aditya
Adya
Arajjeya
Indrasya karana
Indratmaja
IndrStmajasyagopta
Indratm5
IndriyStraS
100
74
63
10
125
154
131
81
25
153
129
129
87
140
44
6
111
68
26
83
62
50
111
51
63
101
22
7,62
48
48
48
76
115
54
131
131
67
62
cf. Apam nidhi £l 48
cf. Arka SI. 98
cf. Arcisman i\. 81
(f. Dhananjaya sj. 83
fl. 59
f5ls. 15 j 17 (NidiravyayaJ
^1. 59 (avyaya)
cf. Antaka si. 68
cf. Adideva &ls. 49,65
^Ia. 18, 73
cf gopta bis. 66, 76
84- GARUpA PURXlvIA — A STUDY
GP. £l. Mbh. &.
Isudhi 78
I£al> sarvadevanam 157
Ii=atma 68
X^anasya kSrana 55
I^vara 8 sis. 1 7, 22
Ugrartjpa 43 <;/. Ugra Si. 58, 422
Uttama (asunSm pati)
(devakiputra) 26, 141 ^1. 56
Udakena vivarjita 101
Udana 96
UdSnasya pati 75
Udanena vihina 100
Uddhava 82
Uddhavasyesa 82
Uddhavena vicintita 82
Upastha 84
Upasthastha 138
Upasthasya atma 66
Upasthasya niyantS 139
Upasthasya Snandakara 139
Upaya 117
Upendra 115 30
CsmS 70
Crjita 20 30
"OhatmS 155
RgrQpl 119
Rgveda 1 1 9
Rgvedesu pratis^hita 119
Ekadajidi 117
Osadhinam pati 24
Kamsadanavabhetta 80
KamsasyanSbana 132
Kapilasyapati 27 ^ Kapila 109
Kapilacarya 70
123 54
Kar^avarjita 73
Kama 87 47> 54
Karma 2o
Karmakarta
20
INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP.
85
GP.
Mbh.
Karml
Kavi
Kanti
Kama
Kamayita
Kamenavarjita
K5mya
Karaiia
Karttavlrya
Karttavlryanikrntana
K&rya
Kalakartta
Kalajna
Kalaneminikrntana
Kalameghanibha
Kalavarjita
Kalahanta
Kinnara
Kinnaraijampati
Kirti
Kirtida
Klrtivarddhana
Kutsa
Kuberasya kara$a
Kuberasya pati
Kumbhakarjja pramardana
Kumbhendrajinnihanta
Katastha
Kttrraa
Kttsmaijdanam pati
Krsija
Ketu
Ketot pati
Ke^ava
Kaustubha
Kaustubhagrlva
19
5 27
86,153
87 45
128
104
128
127
139
140
20, 127
71
116
140 cf. Kalaneminiha 82
44
116
95
147
58
29
86
86
86
76 110
72
54
24
92
92
127
97
109
31
112 20,72
146
40
73 16,82
80 cf. Ke/iha 82
89
77
86
GARUI?A PURX^IA— A
GP. £l. Mbh.
Kriyfi
20
Krtlrarupa
81
Krodhena parivarjita
104
Klesahanta
73
Ksatriya
122
Ksama
86 cf. Ksama 60
Ksara
143 cf Ksara 64
KsSntikj-nnara
85
KsSntida
85
Ksira
131
Ksiroda
131
Kseraa
18 cf. Ksemafcrt 77
Ksobhakalj. indriySijani
107 cf. Ksobhana 54
f} brahma^ah.
108
,, bhutSnam
107
,, mahatab
106
i, rudrasya
108
}, visaya
107
,, sarvasya
106
Khadgapaiji
76
Kba^gl
68
KharadQsauahantS
91
Kharva
85
Gagana
83
Gajendramukhamelaka
146
Gadadhara
8 120
v»adapSp,j
III
Gantavya
137
Ganta
137
Gandharvaijam karajja
58
Gandharvaoarnpati
Gandhasya paramatma
26
KA
Gamana
O*r
Gi/
137
Glyatrt
73
Q «
126
Grb»»th
145 71
Cjrt^i'SA* A<9 %t *j V * _~~ «. *
121
^^^^^ /*******• S^l m 5 v i c t o
wtOQCIJU^ft
123
114
INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP.
87
Gopa
Gopati
Gopala
Goplnfimvallabha
Gomati
Govarddhanadhara
Govinda
Gautama
Gaura
Graba
Grahajjampali
Gramajjlraksaka
Graha
Grahasyavinihantu
Ghrajja
Ghraii.akrt
Ghrajjastha
Ghra^atma
Ghra^endriyaniyamaka
Ghrajjendriyiigamya
Gbrata
Gakradhrk
Cakrapa
Cakrapani
Cakravartinam nrpa
Gaksus
Gaksustha
Gaksurindriyahina
Gaksusah Karaija
Chaksusah niyanta
Gancala
Caturas'rama
Caturthaka
Gatuspat
Candramasahpati
? Garmi
CalScalavivarjita
CSijurasyapramardaka
GP. SI. Mbh. ^1.
114
114 66,76
114
145
114
131 33371
114
71
154
146
29
146
146
146
84
136
136
66
136
109
136
83
156
76
156
84
135
97
52
135
83
121
150
120
28
68 cf. £arma 23
83 cf. Acala^cala 92
80 cf. CSpQrandhrauiiGdana
101
88 GARTJDA PURAM^IA — A STUDY
GP. 6l. Mbh. SI
Gitta
83
Cetasah karaija
50
Getasa grShya
111
Getasa vjgata
99
Caitanyarupaka
113
Caitrarupa
150
Ghandas
147
Jagatali sJaraija
18
Jagato dhama
p
Jagatstha
149
Jaghana
84
Janaka
158
JanSrdana
115 27
JantunStn KSra^a
56 133 36
Janya
158
Jala
83
JalabSyl
127
Jagaritam sthana
149
JSgartta
149
jagratak atma
63
JSgratsvapnasusuptelj vihlna
150
Ji?iju
78
Jihva
84
JIhvagrahya
53
Jihvaya^j. karaija
53
JihvSyalj parama
C R.
Jihvastha
oa
Jiva
135
Jlvayita
150 68
Jfiapti
150
Jftanagamya
113
Jfiatiamnrti
112 66
jaanavit
112
Tftanst
112
JfetoJ
155
Tiieva
112
Jfteymlii
113
Taoiwvt^
113
112
INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP.
89
Tapohitakara
Tamas
TarunS^ana
Tirtha
TlrthavasT
TTrthavit
TirthSdibhata
Tirthi
Trikala -
TripurSntapati
Trivikrama
Tri&rsasya
Trisandhya
Treta
Tvaksthita
TvagStmS
Tvacalj karaija
TvacSnagamya
Daksaprajapateratma
Daksasyapati
Daijdahasta
DattStreya
Dambhenavivarjita
Daya
Data
Dana
Damodara
Dlpti
Duljsllaparivarjita
Dundubhi
Durmukha
Durlabha
Durvisaha
DustSnSm mohakartta
DustanSncasurSijaiicasarvado
ghatako' antaka
Dustasuranihanta
13
GP. &l. Mbh. &1.
94
96
156
124 cf. Tlrthakara 87
124
124
125
124
116
21
116 69
93
116
116
134
65
52
109
67
25 c/Daksa 58, 111
117 cf. Daijda 105
139
105
86
87 Dh5ta 18, 115
87
116 53
86 cf. Diptamurti 90
122
143
77
152 96
130
71
16 cf. Antaka 68
93
135
90 GARUDA
PURSijIA— A STUDY
GP. 6l. Mbh. 6l.
Deva
82, 87 54
Devaklpulra uttama
141 cf. Devaklnandana 119
Devakyanandana
142
Devadanavasamsthita
148
Devapriya
87
Devala
72,95
Devanain kSrapa
60
Devan5m pad
21 cf. Devesa 05
DevSntaka vinS.sana
92
Dehasthita
133
Dehasya karaiia
62
Dehasya niyamaka
133
Dehatma
62
Dehl
.133
Daityasudana
147
DvSpara
116
DvijSnam pati
29
Dvipat
120
Dhanaprada
129
Dhaui
129
Dhanya
129 93
Dharma
Dharraasya karaija
19 ( "paraya^a ) 5g> JQ6
56
Dharmaijaiica pravarttaka
152
Dharmi
19 64
DhRraka
1 cr o
jl5J
DfaQmakft
141
Dhiimarupa
141
Dhumavarjja
44
NakijatrSjjampati
NadSn5mkSraija
24 cf. NaksatranemiGO
59
Nadi
156
NadTn5mkara5a (para)
Nanda
59
Nandayita
Nandi
142 69
155 79 ' Nandi )
Nimdsf
156 79 ( Nandi )
****
I *ifi
Narakasyanihanta
4 »JO
93
INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP,
GP. SI. Mbh. SJ.
91
NarSntakSntaka
NagSnSm pati
Nanacandanacarcita
NSnapuspopasobhi ta
Nanarasojjvaladvaktra
Nanarupa
NanSlankSrasamyukta
Narada
NSradapriya
Narayajja
Nikrntana
Nitya
Nimnaganampati
NiySmaka
NirSkara
Niratanka
Nira^raya
Nirukta
Nirnitnitta
Niskala
Nllameghambhat^uddhati
Nrpati
Nrpaijancapati
Nrsimha
PaktS
Paksbja" tnkSraija
Paksiijampati
Pai?d,itat pandltebhyali
Padavyafr (ganta)
Padmagarbha
Padmajangha
Padmanabha
Padmanidhi
Padmamaiadhara
Padmasaiiisthita
Padmahasta
Padmaksa
Para
Parantapa
92
25
41
42
42
41
95
95
74
95
90
26
135
158
158
158
125
158
14
44
20
25
115
155
57
31
10
137
9
9
8. 12
8
9
9
8
9
63
112
39
cf. Narasimhavapu 16
51
19, 34, 51
cf. AravindSksa 51
92
GARUDA PURX^IA— A STUDY
GP. SI. Mbh. al.
Parabhuta
8
Parama
8, 66, 67 ^/. Paramaspasta 55
Param&tmS
7, 68 3
Param3nandarupf
151
Paramartha
10
Paramesvara
7 54
Parameb vara (sab harya)
42
Parabiir5ma
90
Pars
86
Parakrama
130 44
Paraijailcapara
10
ParSi'ara
72
Pariraksaka
11
Parjanya
9 100
ParvatSnampati
26
Pavitra
10, 11 cf Pavitra (pavitraijain) 20
PasQnamkuraija
61
PaisGnSmpati
22,31
fdt)\
84
Patala
151
PatalakSra^a
60
Patalavasi
151
Plda
84
Psdayofci niyaats
138
Psdigamya
110
PadRtma
66
Pad4bhy5m vivarjita
98
Tadya
11
*'."id\abhak
138
i'Spaittardaka
I'^y »
10
Q/
i^vfipajthavihltia
O<±
98
fWofykSraya
54
ayv4ima£parama)
66
rirrjjiiahara
130
Piptiivarjita
11
^
44
4S* dh*ra
77
OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP.
Pimdarika
Puiiya^Ioka
Purajjasyakararjta
Purusa
Purusasya 5tma
Purusottama
Pulastya
Pulaha
Puskara
Pu§karadvlpa
Puskaradhyaksa
Puspahasa
Pujaka
Pojya
Putanayatinihanta
Pusa
PrthivT
Prthividhara
PrthivJpadma
kSra^am param
,ti paramatma
Praka^arupa
Prakjti
PrakyterjL kara^ia
Prajadhvara
Prajapati
Praijava
Prarjiavena, pravandita
Prapavena laksya
Praijave^a
Pratyagatma
Pratyahara
Pratyaharakara
Pradyumna
Pradhana
Pradhanasya paratmS
Prabodhenavihlna
Prabha
GP. &. Mbh. &.
9 cf. Pujjdarlkaksa 25
145
49
1 j
65
8
72
72
157
1 57
157
143
12 j
123
79
128
83
127
12
51
64
1 1
1 \
51
88
128
125
125
126
125
7
153
153
89
12
63
99
153
15,57
16
cf. Puskaraksa 18, 72
115
cf. Praka^ana 275.
77
116
21, 34
57; 115
81
94
GARUI3A PURSJilA— A STUDV
Prabhu
PraraS^a
Prasanna
Prahlada
PrSij asyaks ra j? a
Prgjjasyapati
PrSijaySmapara
PrSijistha
Pr5iiena vivarjita
Priya
Priyaprada
Bala
Baladhara
Balabhadra
Baladhipa
BalSdhyaksa
Balirdana
Bali
Balibandhanakrt
Ball
Bahupat
Bala
Balacandranibha
Buddha
BuddhtrStma
Buddhlnam k^
BuddhyS grahya
Buddhya vivarjita
Budha
Budhasya pati
Brhaddlpta
Brhadbhanu
Brh*dvlra
Bfhaspntelj pati
Boddhi
GP. SI. Mbh» SI.
10 17, 45
32 cf. Pramaaa 59, 116
132 cf. Prasannatma 39
90
96 21, 48, 57
53
74
152
137
99
9
12
128
6
4
4
106
6
90
5
120
120
4
4
90 94
62
49
110
99
73
115
115 49
7
40
155
121
INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP.
95
Brahmatma
Brahmaija
Bhaktapara
Bhaktapriya
Bhaktastuta
Bhakti
Bhaktiman
Bhaktivarddhana
Bhagavan
Bhagaha
BharatS
Bhartia
Bhavakara
Bhavana^ana
BhSgavatah. svayam
Bhanu
Bharata
Bhava
Bhavana
Bhavayita
Bhavya
Bhaskarantavina^ana
Bhiksuka
Bhisak
Bhima
Bhuvanadhipati
Bhuvananam niySmaka
BhQtastha
BhutSnam karaija
Bhutanaiicapati
Bhum5
Bhtisa^am karajja (^restha)
Bhrgu
Bheda
Bhesaja
Bhokta
Bhrajispu
Makharupl
GP. 6l. Mbh. 6l.
67
122 84
86
85
86
86
85
85
82 73
82 73
91 158
85 17
113
113 "
82
82 27, 44
156
113 14
113 17
155
113
79
121
96 75
129 52,114
151
151
148 cf. Bhutatma 14
50
30
155
56
71
117
96 75
155 29,66,108
78 29
38
96 GARUDA
PURSlNlA— A STUDY
GP. ^1. Mbh, £l.
Makhesta
38
Mail gal a
32 145 cf. Maiigalam param 20
Mati
70 83
Matsya
90
Madhu
37 31
Madhusudana
33 21
Manasab. Stma
62
Manasab. kSraija
49
Manu
39 19
ManunSm Ic5ra$a
57
Manob. StmS
67
Manovarjita
32
Mahatab. kSraija
49
MahadatmS
63
Mahal? 5ra
36
MabakTrti
37
Mahagrlva
36
Mahatapovivarjita
98 ef. MahStapah, 26
Mahatma
32 36
MahSdanta
35
Mahadeva
33, 37 65
Mahadevena pQjita
33
Mah5n3sa
35
Mahaneminikpntana
140
MahSpar^a
48
MahSpSda
36
MahaprSija
34
Mababahu
35
MahabharttS
127
Mahabhaga
33, 38, 74 371
Mababbisma
130
MahSmati
37
MahatPSnl
36 72
Mtbayog!
Maharapa
Mahgvafctra
36
45 cf. Yogi 104
37,43
M»KB
36
38
APPENDIX 5-INDEX
OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP.
GP. SI. Mbh. ^1.
MahSvJspu
4
Mab5v!rya
34 32
Mahasanta
33
MahSsura
37
Mahahanu
35
Maheia
38
Mahewara
37, 38
Mahodara
36
Maijdvya
71
Mata
82
Madhava
32, 37 21, 31, 91
MSnamya
38 cf, Manya 755
Manava
39
ManavanSm priyaAkara
39
Mayaya baddha
34
Mayaya (tu) vivarjita
34
MayStmS
34
MSrkaijcleya pravandita
34
Maladhara
33
Mukta
90
Mukh enavi varj ita
77
Mudra
133
Mudx'akara
133
Munirmaitra
35
Munistuta
35
MunlnSm kSraija (ires^ha
) 57
MunlnSm pati
28
Mus^ikasya vimardaka
80
Mrga
39
Mrgapujya
39
MrgS^am pati
39
Megha
140
Meghapati
140
medfaa
70
Meya
32
Aleru
32
Moksa
87
Moksakara
70
MoksadvSra
88
13
97
98 GARUDA PURAisIA — A STUDY
GP. 6l. Mbh.
Moksavidyati 68
Mohapradhvarhsanakara 70
Yaksaijamkaraija 55
Yaksarjam karnna (para) 58
Vajurvetta H9
Va/urveda 119
Yajurved;.videkapat 119
Yajf.a 45 61, 1 17
Vajnakrt 45 i18
Vatirupl 59
VatTnam hiterata 59
Yatna 68
Vatnavan gg
Varna 145 30
Yamalarjui.abhetta 94
Yamasyakaraija 55
Yamasyapnti g3
Yajfiavalkya 72
Yadavanam hiterata ]29
Yoginsm karaija (para) 57
69
i> . 96
£:™jiu
Katnada
43
Ratnaharta
R- ^ *28
Rasaj'a 42
»*' . 135
K&'is isrinSm Dati
29
Rflgeija vigatia
Rtvma I03
pati I46
APPENDIX 5-INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN Gp. 99
GP. &. Mbh. 6l.
pati 144
RukmiijySb. vallabha 144
Rudratma 67
Rupada 45
RQpadrasta 135
Rupavjvarjita 43
Rupasyatma. para 64
RupS^am nrpati 76
RQpi 4.3
Rohiijyak priya 142
Raudratma 68
Laksaija 41
Laljsmai^a 41
Latanampati 27
Lambaustha 41
Lalita 41
Lokanam karajja 60
Lobhenavigata 105
Vaktavya 136
Vakta 136
Vacana 136
Vacasa parivarjita 103
Va^avamukha 71
VanaspatTnampati 23
Vandita 30
VayasyatmS 64
Vara 1 44
Varada 6 49
Varaprada 94
Varuijasyapati 22 cf. Varuija 72
Varuoadhipa 6
Varei^ya 5
Varesaa 6
Var^ia 122
Var^avan 46
Varddhisiju 91
Varsa 70
100
GARUPA PURS^IA — A STUDV
GP. SI. Mbh. SL
Vasad
154
Vashtha
72
Vasu
4 25, 42, 87
Vasudevapriya
142
Vasudevasuta
142
Vasunam karaija
56
Vasunam pati
22
Vak
84, 123
Vakyagamya
124
Vakyavit
124
Vakstha
136
Vagatma
65 cf. Vagrnl 42
Vagindriyavivarjita
97
Vaiiniyamaka
136
Vacal.1 karaija
54
Vacaka
123
VScu agrShya
109
Vacya
123
Vaditra
94
Vadya
94
Vanaprastha
121
Vamana
4 30
Vayu
84 57
Vsiyuna parivarjita
101
Vasava
4 cf. VasavSnuja 48
Vasudeva
4 49, 87, 89
Vikuraift sadbfailj (vivarjita)
104
Vikraina
117 22
Vij ana
150
VibhSvasab karana
50
Vibhu
78 39, 107
Vi^atpara
7
Viriit
128
Viiupa
45
Visalak>a
147
Vi'arada
106
Vj&uta
Viivarupa
145 cf. Vib'rutatmS 35
147
VUargakft
138
APPENDIX 5-INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP. 1 01
Visargasyaniyanta
Viraha
Virudhamkaraija
Virudhaucapati
VrJjsajjamkaraija
Vrsakapi
Vysi-iinarnpati
Vetalanampati
Vettavakya
Vettavyakarana
Vedakarta
Vedaparipluta
Vedarupa
Vedavit
VedangavettS
Vede^a
Vedya
Vedha
Vaidya
Vainateya
Vaisya
Vausat
Vyanasya pati
Vyanena vivarjita
Vyasa
Sankara
Esaiikhapani
^atrughna
Sanaiscarasya pati
Sabdasya pati
Sabdena vivarjita
£ambarari
Sa.ray.ya
l^arat
^arlrabhrt
Sarmada
GP. SI.
Mbh. SI.
138
7
31, 92, 112
60
27
59
24
145
cf, Vrksa 72
24
21
31
124
124
5
5
5
5
27
6
6
cf. Vedaxiga 27
5
31
5
72
88
31
48
122
154
96
74
100
72
74
85
111
139
cf. 6a:ikhabhrt 120
57
40
75
65
102
93
cf. 6abdatiga 110
90
96
90
51
73
IG2
GARL'DA PURSlvIA — A StUDV
GP. SI. Mbh. SI.
Sy.ragap5$i
Sulagrama
SuLigramanivfisT
Srtsvata
Sid
112 cf. SarugadhanvS 120
126
126
128 20
69
Sipiviijta
bilpa
Silpakft
Siva
132 42
137
137
48 17, 77
Silada
122
Sukra
Sukrasyapati
Suklavarija
Suci
89
28
45
87, 154 30, 40
Suciman
87
Buddha
11, 153
Subhakft
Sukara
18
89
Stidra
122
Sokenarahita
£obhana
127
103
18
Sauri
115 50, 82
bilpati
Srlm3n
brivaisauka
breya
SreyaiSm KSrapa
134
20, 156 77
20 16, 32, 37, 78
76 cf. Srlvatsavaksah 77
18 78
61
Sratft
27.28.31 21,56,69
134
"•rotra
84
Scotraiya kSraija
134
52
SrotrSgfcmya
108
^«r«tma
65
rhaylta
121
APPENDIX 5-INDEX OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP. 103
Sarhnyasi
Sariivatsara
Samvarttaka
Sarhvit
Sakala
Satya
Satyada
SatyaparSkrama
SatyapSla
Satyavit
Satyasankalpa
Satyastha
Satyatma (parama)
SatySyab. priya
Satye^a
Sattva
Sannabha
SamSna
Samanasyapati
SamSnenavivarjita
Samudraij5.m kSrapa
Samudraij5mpati
Samrat
SarasSncapati
Saritaflca pati
Sarpajjam karaija
Sarva
Sarva^ca jagato dhEma
Sarva karmavivarjita
SarvakaraijakSraija
Sarvaga
Sarvagopta
SarvagopJsukbaprada
SarvajvaravinaJana
Satvada
SarvadarsT
Sarvadevanamaskrta
Sarva^evasvarupadhrk
GP. 6l. Mbh. ^1.
121
70 23, 58
71
70
14
18 25, 36, 106
19
18 44
17
19
19
19
67
144
144
96
17
96
75
10o
59
30
128
30
30
61
12, 154 17
13 cf. Dhsma36
19
15
12 27
15
114
151
12 cf. Sarvakamada 104
13 61
14
J5
104
GARU1?A PURAJilA— A STUDY
Sarvadehavivarjita
Sarvadhyeya
Sarvanistha
Sarvapa
Sarvapujya
Sarvabhutahrdisthita
Sarvabhrt
Sarvamitra
SarvamudrSvivarjita
Sarvarupavivarjita
SarvalokSrtin3hana
Sarvavarjja
Sarvavit
Sarvasastravib5rada
Sarvasya jagato mula
Sarvasya pati
Sarv§karavivarjita
Sarvadhyaksa
Sarv5(va) dhyaya
Sarvanugrahakrddeva
Sarve^a
Sarvesvareivara
Sarvesam barasja
Sabasr3.k3.ra
Sahasrapat
Sahasrabirsii
Sahasranta
Sankhya
Sadhyasiddha
Sama
Saraaga
S5.marQ.pi
Samaveda
Sara
Sarathi
Sarapriya
S^rasvata
GP. SI. Mbh. Si,
97
15
15
14
14
13
13
15
183
102
132
45
12 cj. Sarvavijjayi 98
130
14
20
158
143
16
13
12 cf, Sarveavara 24
155
61
88
87 120,37
88
88
125
17
117 75
117 75
117
118
95
128
95
130
APPENDIX-5 INDEX
OF NAMES IN THE VSN. IN GP. 105
GP. SI. Mbh. 6l.
Siddha
147 24, 101
Siddhavandita
17
Siddhasudhya
17
Siddhasiddha
17
Siddhanam ksraija
58
Siddhe^a
17
SitSpati
91
Sukarpa
73
Sukatapa
78
Sukiritl
89
Sukfta
118
Sukha
138
Sukhada
87 62, 108
Sukharupaka
118
Sugrlva
89
Sunakha
78
Supanjasya karaiia
48
SuparijT
48 cf. Supanja 34, 104
Supat
120
Sumukha
77 62
Surasundara
78
Surasuksma
105
Surajjampati (bres^ha)
27
Suradhyaksa
16 28
SurSsuranamaskrta
16
Sulabha
152 101
Suvarija
46 tf. Suvar^abandhu 46
Suvarpavanja 46
Suvarijasya pradata
47
Suvarijasyapriya
47
SuvargSmiSa
47
Suvarijakhya
46
Suvar^iadhya
47
SuvarJjiivayava
46
Susupti
148
Susuptistha
148
Sustha
149
14
106
Suhrdaficapati
Suksma
Suryasyapati
San my a
Sauinyarnpa
Saura
Stuti
Stota
Sthilna
SthSnastha
SthSnanta
Sthnlat sthfilatara
Spar.-'ana
Spar^ayiiS.
Spar.'asya pad
GARUI?A
Spar.'enavihina
Spr=ya
Spha likasannibha
SmrtirnySyopama (ball)
Svacchanda
Svacchartipa
Svadha
Svapatal^ atma
Svapna
Rvapnavit
Svapnasiha,
Svarga
Sv.trjjarnekhala
Haj agitva
lJUii_
HalSyudha
Hastayolj
niyamafea
A STUDY
GP. 6l. Mbh. SI.
25 cf. Suhrt 62
105 62
28
18
43
95
123 86
123 86
148
149
148
105 cf. Sthula 1O3
134
134
75
65
102
134
153
120
147
97
154
63
149
149
149
128
46
157
154
89
69 110 52, 82
76
53
137
66
AfPENDlX-5 INDEX
OF NAMES IN THE VSN, IN GP,
GP, ill, Mbh, &
Hastina&na
132
Hastipa
132
Hastendriyavihina
98
H&arupa
Itf
HirajjyakaiiporhantS
79
Hiraijyagafbhasyapati
2' if. Hiraijyagarbha 71
Hiranyaksavimardaka
79
/ i
Hrdisvara
17
Hfslkei'a
73 19
Hflpravarttana^ila
69
APPENDIX 6
INDEX OF THE NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES
OCCURRING IN THE MEDICAL CHAPTERS
OF THE GARUpA PURANA
arhiumati
ak?a (vibhi-
taka)
aksiplluka
uk?isula
agaru
agnimandya
agnividanga
agnirmantha
agnivlsarpa
auko^aftha)
aja
I. 202.2
I. 169,49; 171 25; 173,30;
192.33; 202. 25; 202 71.
I. 202.48
I. 177.63 (remedy for)
I. 174.6; 178:6; 185.28.
Hedysarum
Gangeticum
Term^nalia
Belerica
eye sorp
Dysoxylum
Malabaricum or
Aquiloria
Agallocha ?
dyspepsia
cierodendron
phlomoides or
premna integri-
folia?
a kind of dry itch 1. 163.13.
Alangium I. 172.22; 185.25; 191.13
Lamarcku
I. 171.34; 183.7
I. 167.58.
I. 173.22; 177.44; 192.4; 192,35.
goat
( j
a\a(&ta)ru(ru}
jaka
cuminum
cyminum
Ailantus excelsa
ghee 169,32 (as curative); urine
177 ,4; 174.21; 184.10 (as
curative); 185.32 („ ); 185.35.
milk 176.1 (as remedy for bald-
ness); 183.18 (as remedy for
enlargement of spleen). 185.31.
I. 172.2; 184.4; 202.19.
I. 170.26; 174.2; 177.8; 182.27;
184.3; 192. 33; 202. 52.
Linura Usitatissi- 1, 164.23; 169.9; 172,33; 182,4;
mum. 188.7.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 109
atisara dysentery I. 147.27; 157.1 (6 kinds of);
157.2-3 (how caused); 157.5
(symptoms of); 157.8; (symp-
toms of a type of ); 157.9 ( „ );
157.10 („); 157.12 („);
157.13; 157.14; 170.13-14
(remedy for); 170.15 ( „ );
170.16 ( „ ); 172.16 ( „ );
183.3; 185.24; 185.25; 192.3.
ativisa
Aconitum
I. 170.12;
172.16.
Heterophyllum
adrisara
iron.
I. 202.66.
ananta
Gardenia
I. 183.7.
floribunda
anaha
a kind of abscess
I. 160.58;
J 70.51 (curative for);
anupSna
a drink taken
I. 169.1;
169.63; (quenching
with or after
thirst and
fatigue); 169.64.
medicine
antaka
a synonym of
I. 147.1;
1.202.44,
fever ( jvara)
andha
blindness
I. 171.57 (curative for night
anyeyurjt
ap.
apatantraka
aparajita
(gokarna,
visijukranta)
apasmara
a type of fever
water
a kind of
rheumatism
clitoria ternatea,
linn, or c.
spectabilis.
epilepsy
apSna one of the five
life-winds in the
body
apamarga Achyranthes
(aghata,, khara- aspera, linn.
manjarT)
blindness); 185.35. („); 187.8.
I. 147.43; 147.55 (periodicity of
occurrence).
I. 147.3 (the fever manifest in),
I. 166.19. (symptoms of).
I. 177.65; 177.66; 178.7; 178,15;
184.34; 185.10; 185.27; 188.9;
189.1; 190 1; 190.15.
I. 170.35 (remedy for); 170.37
(„); 177.46 („); 183.8 („); 192.
10 („); 193.5 G,).
1.156.14.
I. 172.10; 174.21; 176.15; 177.9;
177.61; 183.6; 184.14; 185.23;
188.1; 189.5; 190.18; 190.19;
192.36; 202.51,
110
abja
abhaya(pathya)
(haritakl)
abhighata
abhicara
abhitapa
abhinyasa
abhisauga
amrta
amla
GARUIDA PURAljIA— A STUDY
lotus
Terminalia
chebula
attack beating-
magic spell
fever manifest in
horse
a kind of fever
contagion
Terminalia
chebula ?
acidity
amlalonikS
Oxalis corniculat;;
amlavetasa
Rheum Emodi
ayas
iron
arista
Xanthium
Strumavium
aruaja
Phyllanthus
Rhamnoides
(aruni ?)
arusaka
Adhatoda Vasika
simhaparijT
arocaka
loss of appetite
arka (alarka,
mandara,
sttryapatra)
askanda
a rjuna
ardita
Calotropis
Gigantea
Lagevstroemia
flos-Preginae
a kind of
rheumatism
I. 170.58 (remedy fox' a kind of
urinary disease).
I. 171.24; 172.7; 172 14; 172.23;
172.24; 174.2; 177.31; 177.62;
183.9; 184.2; 192.33; 192.34;
192.36; 193.11; 193.12; 202.25.
I. 147.24 (fever caused by).
I. 147.24 (fever caused by).
1. 147.3.
I. 147.12-17 (symptoms of ).
I. 147.24 (fever caused by).
1.170.42; 170.55; 171.31;
171.36; 171.38; [71.55; 172.43;
184.17; 202.6; 202.33; 202.48;
202.85.
I. 168.ft3 (remedy for); 171.31;
171.33; 171.34.
I. 170.20; 173.7.
I. 173.7; 202.44.
I. 202.23; 202.51; 202.66.
1.170.76; 171.24; 171.36;
183.11:202.16; 202.34; 202.84.
I. 172.16.
I. 202.45.
I. 153.1-3 (diognosis of); 153.9-
10 („); 149.2; 170.43 (remedy
for).
1.171.18; 171.30; 171.43; 172.5;
174.17; 177.81; 179.4; 185.29;
189.3; 189.4; 191.5; 191.15;
192.27; 202.29.
1.172.11 (remedy for).
1.170.27; 177.83; 180.10; 190.
23; 192.47; 202.8; 202.36.
1.166.35 (diognosis of), (also
called ekanga).
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. Ill
arbuda swelling, tumour
ariSas piles
1.170.68 (prescription For );
179.11
1. 1 56. 1-3 (diognosis of different
kinds of); 156.7 (case of con-
genital piles); 156.9 (6 kinds
of); 156,15; 156.22; 156.54
(curable types of); 156.56; 156.
58; 170.19 (remedy for); 170.
21 („); 170.39 („); 171.4 (J;
171.58 („); 172.3 („); 177.17 („);
177. 18 („); 183.17 („); 184.2 („);
184. 10 („); 186.10 („); 186,11
(„); 186.12 („); 192.25 („).
alaka
curls on forehead
1.168.49 (remedy for)
; 171.40
(treatment for).
alalctaka
red lac.
1.177.17; 185.31.
alaksmijvara
?
1.193.5 (remedy for).
alajl
a kind af urinary
1.159.12; 159.27 (symptoms
disease or infla-
of).
mmation of the
eye ?
alarka
fever manifest in
I. 147.3.
a dog
alavu (ni)
bottle-gourd ?
1.169.19 (obtained
from
kaliaga).
avaplda
causing sneezing
1.172.30 (one of the five
methods in treatment).
as'ana
synonym of fever
1.147.1
a£mabhit
coleus Scutellari-
1.202.34.
oides.
a^vakargaka
a tree
1.20240.
a^vagandha
withania
1.170.37:1728; 172.25;
176.15;
coagulans
177.47; 178.27; 182.5;
183.9;
185.19; 190.3; 192.4;
193.1;
201,29.
a^vattha
ficus Religiosa
1. 171. 12; 202.7; 202.44.
a^vadanistra
Tribulus lanugi-
1.170,14 (use of).
nosus
at vamS raka
see karaviraka
1.202.60
112
asrj
asthi
akgepaka (ija)
akhuparnika
fcjya
GARUpA PURAfvlA— A STUDY
bl00d 1.170.75 (prescription which
causes flow of); ] 71.65;
bones 171.68; 182.27; 192.46; 1.170.
15; 171.42; 177.50. 1.171.11
(slip of ; remedy for*); 177.50
(fracture of; remedy for).
akindofrheuma- 1.166.16 (symptoms of ); 173.18
(remedy for).
1.202.43.
tism
salvinia cucullata
roxb.
clarified butter
Sdhaka (kl) Cajanus indicus
atauka
atmagupta
a synonym of
disease (vySdhi)
Mucuna
(kapikacchukS) pruriens
SbSdha
ftmanda
Smayah
Smaya
Bmalaka (kl>
(Aniraphala)
a synonym of
disease (vySdhi)
castor oil plant
a synonym of
disease (vyadhi)
costus speciosus
emblica.
officianalis
flesh
mangifera indica
1.171.2. 171.22; 171.55; 172.12;
172.21; 172.22; 172.24; 172.28;
175.5; 177.37; 177.52; 182.25;
184.8; 184.11; 184.18; 184.19;
18437; 186.1; 186.15; 187.8;
190.8; 191.18; 191.20; 192.36;
192.37; 201.18; 201.21.
1.169.9; 172.8; 174.5; 174.6;
192.43; 202.74; 202.75.
1.146.2.
1.173.3; 202.6.
1.146.2.
I. 202.3
I. 146.2; 146.5 (indicated by
malaise); 171.3 (remedy for);
1.172.18; 202.77.
1.167.60; 169.22; 169.59; 169.60;
170.61; 171.24; 171.66-7; 172.35;
173.6; 175.9-10; 176.4-5; 377.2;
1 '7. 12; 177. 67; 181.10; 185.36;
190.9; 190.29; 192.22; 193.11;
193.12; 202.25; 202.44.
1.169.62 (effect of eating).
I 169.26; 170.27; 170.33; 171.42;
171.46; 173.6; 176.4; 176.5;
176.9; 177.58; 192.4S.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 113
1.172.35; 173.6; 173.19.
Smrataka spondias
(pittavraksa) mangifera
ayatana a synonym of 1.146.4
diagnosis (nidSna)
Sragvadha cassia fistula 1.170.47; 171.17; 171.21; 173.
25; 202.43;
granala gruel made from 1.171.21.
the fermented
boiled rice.
Srdraka zingiber
cassumunar.
Srseyl ?
Sla yellow arsenic,
orpiment.
ik§u saccharum
officinarum
1.169.30; 171.47; 174.20; 177.49;
182.23; 183.18.
1.202.6.
1.202.64
iksvaku
ingudi
idagaja (?)
indlvara
indramada
indrayava(va)
(ku^aja
kalinga vatsika,
girimallika)
in.drava'runika
(citraphala)
1
15
1.159.14 (causes prameha)
(urinary disease) 159.20 (,,);
169.50 (as remedy for plethora);
170,21 (as a remedy for piles);
173.3.
Cucurbita I. 172.36:202.57.
Lagenaria
Terminalia I. 169.11.
catappa
? I. 202.56.
blue lotus Nym- I. 202.4; 202-39.
phaca Stellata
Cyanca
the name of fever I. 147,3.
manifest in a
cloud.
Hollarhena I. 170.11; 172.17; 172.37;
Antidystentrica 173.14; 202 16.
Gitrullus I. 174.21; 184.17; 184.32; 190.2;
colocynthis 202.50.
? 1. 202.62.
114
utpala (kus-
tha, kasmlraja
kastha.
puskara)
udakameha
Udara
GARUIJA PURAljIA— A STUDY
Saussurea Lappa I. 170.11; 170.62; 171.65; 173.24;
174.5; 179.5.
a kind of urinary
disease,
stomach
UcUvartta
Udicya
Udumbara
(audumbara)
unmada
npakiuljika
(krs:na, aratiya-
jJraka)
tipadarhia(ka)
upaairaba
upasaya
upastha
urubnka
UrvSru(ka)
a disease of the
bowels (iliac
passion)
a kind of
perfume ?
ficus Glomerata
insanity
Nigella Sativa
venereal disease
I. 159 19 (symptoms of).
I. 161.1 (diseases pertaining to);
161.3 (8 kinds of diseases affec-
ting); 161.10 (effect of excess
of water in); 193.10 (a curga
which activates the fire in).
I. 170.50 (remedy for).
I. 172.18; 202.21.
I. 173.24; 184.15; 192.47;
202.65.
I. 170,36 (remedy for); 193.5
(remedy for); 193.15 (unmatta,
for) ?
I. 172.2; 202.19.
I. 171.5 (remedy for); 171.6
(., ); 171.7 („ ); 171.8 ( „ ).
I. 177.2 (as a remedy for
blindness).
I. 146.3; 146.8; 147.5
an essential
category in
respect of a
disease.
holy basil ?
uruvuka ?
Ricinus
Communis.
a kind of cucum- I. 169.19; 173.2
ber Cucumis
XJsitatissimus,
I. 202.36.
I. 172.9; 202.3
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 115
U^Jra
(vlrana, amra-
nala)
Qru
urja
urdhva
QrdhvagadS
Qsana
(gajapippall-
mula)
Tijara
rksa
Andropogon
Muricatus
thigh
a kind of cough
a headache?
Piper Chaba
name of fever
manifest in the
earth,
bear
rsyajihva
ekSfiga
eda
eraijda (ka)
(vatari, gan-
dharva hasta,
paricSngula)
ela (truti,
kapita, varni,
kararigi, tri-
pu^a, trtistl-
name of leprosy
caused by the
humours — wind
and biles
a name of a kind
of leprosy resem-
ling a deer.
a kind of
rheumatism
cassia tora or
Alata
ricinus communis
I. 173.23; 175,4; 175.7; 175.13;
177.35; 202,31.
1.170.41 (remedy for stiffness
in); 166.48.
I. 202.40
I. 150.3.
I. 171.62 (remedy for); 171.63.
I. 168.43; 202.12.
I. 147.3.
I. 177.75 (whose milk is used
in a preparation for external
application for diseases).
I. 164,8.
elettaria carda-
momum
I. 164.19
I. 166.35 (also called ardita
and kaksaruja).
I. 171.19 (as a remedy fora
kind of leprosy).
I. 169.13; 170.42; 170.45;
170.46; 170-66; 170.67; 17069;
170.74; 171.61; 171.62; 172.40;
173.22; 174.14; 175.6; 176.10:
177.14 (white variety); 178.26:
190.19; 192.5:201.9:202.3.
I 174.6; 176.3; 176.4; 177.21;
177.24; 185.13; 202.17; 202.68
(°patraka).
lie
GARTJjpA PURXtfA— A STUDY
aikShika
( jvara)
osadhi, ausa-
dha, ausadhi
audumbara
audbhida
kaktulbhadra
kakubha
(raktfsrjuna)
kakeruka
kakkola
(lavangalata)
kak§aruja
kafigu (ka)
kaca, kesSa
k archil
Latchura (sat!)
kajjala
quotidian fever I. 189.7 (remedy for).
herb 1.146.7; 147.3 (fever manifest
in); 147.26; 147.27 (symptoms
of fever caused by inkalation
of the fumes of ); 173.30; 177.38
(the quantity to be consumed
of the decoction of ),
a kind of leprosy 1.164.7; 164.15-17 (symptoms
of).
I. 170.18.
I. 202.41.
I. 202.8.
I. 165.13.
I. 192.20.
terminalia
arjuna
a type of parasite
(worm in
stomach)
luvunga scandens
a type of
rheumatism
setaria Italica
hair
a kind of
carbuncles
(prameha)
itch, scab
curcuma
zedoaria
sulphuret of
mercury.
I. 166,38 (also called ekUnga}
I. 188. 4; 202.70.
I. 169.49 (prescription for
disease of); 171.42 (prescript-
ion to blacken),- 176.1 (pres-
cription for the growth of);
176.5 (prescription which
strengthens); 176.7 (pres-
cription which blackens).
176.9 („).
I- 159.12; 159.26 (symptoms
of).
I. 171.29 (remedy for).
I. 173.21.
I. 178.9.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AlSfD DISEASES IN G.P. 117
kanjuka
siphonanthus
I. 183.14
(kanjikS ?
Indica ?
brahmanaya?-
tika)
kataiikaterl cf.
coscinium
I. 202.32.
daruharidraka
Fenestratum
katuka (ka) (Id)
picrorrhiza
I. 170.47; 173.13; 174.16;
same as next
kurrooa
177.22; 192.28; 192.31; 202.20;
202.44.
katu (ka)
,,
I. 175.11; 17735; 183.5;
rohinl
202.20.
ka^utaila
brassica alba ?
I. 176.17 (used for the growth
^vctasarisa
of the male organ); 177..9;
177.53; 179.9; 201.18.
ka^utraya
compound of
I. 202.13.
ginger, black and
long-peeper
kaVuloharaja
?
I. 193.8.
katphala (la)
myrica nagi
I. 202.24; 202.53.
kathilayS ?
cf. ka1;hilla (ka)
I. 202.3.
— momordi ca
charantia
kapa
piper longum ?
I. 170.29; 170.54; 172.23;
172.27; 202.11.
kanaka
euphorbia
I. 173,11; 202.46.
antique-rum ?
kajjtak5.r.I
solanum
I. 170.13; 170.30; 170.44; 174.
(rika) (rika)
jacquinii.
3; 174.13; 175.7; 175,12;
177.34; 17824; 192.4; 192.34;
192.44; 193.11; 202.5.
karj.l;aki
cf, previous
I. 202.83.
kaij(Ju (a}
scratching in the
I. 147,9 (as a symptom of a
/
throat
type of fever); 149.2 (caused
by various coughs). 171.39
(remedy for); 171.41 („);
171.54 („); 173.13 („); 173.17
(„); 191.24 („); 192.23 („);
193.7 („).
118
kataka
kadamba
kadall
kanaka
kandara
(bfngavera)
kapikacchukS
kapittha (ka)
kapila
kapotana
kapha
GARUI?A PURSliLA— A
kafoarl
kamala
strychnos
potatorum
stephegyne
parviflora, korth
plantain Musa
I. 202.38.
I. 192.47 (used in ointment
for wounds).
1.171.47 (the use of its juice);
Sapientum kuntze 173.24; 179.8; 181.7; 184.1;
190.7; 190.8; 190.19; 192.17.
1.184.17 (the use of seed of);
190.24 (powder is used in
combination for prickly heat).
1.202.38.
datura Alba,
nees, or D.
nilhummatu
zingiber
officinale, Roscoe
Mucuna Pruriens
feronia
Elephantum,
Correa
Benzoin or
Mallotus philli-
ppineusis, Muell ?
grey ore of
antimony
one of the
humours in the
body (phlegm)
nelumbium
speciosum, wild
1.192.5; 202.6.
1.169,25 (the effect of the fruit
in its different states); 172.35;
173.6; 179.5.
1.202,7
1.202.8
1.147.4 (effect of); 147.22;
147.37; 147.38; 147.56; 147.76;
148.9-10; 148,11; 148.13; 149.6;
149.0-9; 149.16; 150 3; 150.6;
152.17; 153.8; 154.14; 154.
15; 154.19; 155.10; 155.21;
156.22; 158.5; 158.7; 158,38.
-39; 15 .1; 159.9; 159.13; 159.
15; 159.16; 159.36; 159.37;
160.8; 160.25; 160.26; 160.39;
160.45;168.6-7; 168.18; 168.46;
171.35; 172.36; 172.38; 173.4;
173.13 (remedy for); 173.22;
173.27; 173.33; 175.1 3; 201.18;
201.22.
1.202.41.
1.202.39.
j APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 119
kampillaka ?
1.170,78.
karaka
punica
1.202.45.
Granatum.
karanjaka.
pongamia
1.170.76; 171.8; 171.16; 171.17;
karanja, karanji
glabra, vent.
171. 18; 1. 171. 28; 176.4; 177.7;
(=naktamala)
or Galedupa
indica.
177.35; 178.9; 190.10; 191.15;
191.23; 193.3; 202.26; 202.80.
kararnardaka
capparis corundas
1.172.35; 173.6.
(ki-sriaphala)
or carissa
carandas, linn.
karavira (ka)
nerium odorum.
I.I 71.16; 173.15; 176.8; 178.
(a^vamaraka.,
soland.
11; 183.15; 186.7; 191.5;
pratilasa,
192.27; 202.60.
raktapuspa.
^vetapuspa)
karala
black tulasl ?
1.202.42.
karlra
capparis aphylla,
1.156.38 (certain types of piles
roth or cspinosa,
resemble); 156.45; 168.45;
173.14.
karka^a (ti)
crab ? muricia
1.177.29 i°pada); 177.30
cochin chinensis
(°pada); 177.35; 186.3 (°mula)
Icarkatasrugl
Phus succedanea
1.202.29.
-
linn., R.
acuminata
karkandhu
(jujube fruit)
I. 156.29 (piles resembling);
zizyphus sororia
172.41.
Icarkota (ka)
sugar cane or
I. 169.17; 173.16.
bilva ?
karcQra
a kind of fragrant
I. 170.57 (cdrga).
tree
Icarrja
ear, pain in
I. 171.47 (remedy for); 171.48
(„); 171.49 („); 176.12 („);
176.13 („); 176.14 („); 179.3;
179.9; 188.1; 192.12; 192.14;
192.17; 192.18; 192,44-.
kardama
a kind of dry
I. 163.21.
spreading itch
120
karpflra
GARtJlDA PURAJvIA— A STUDY
camphora I. 177.57; 180.2; 192.20,
officinarum,
Bauh or cinnamo-
mum camphora-
ness.
karbura
kalanaiS
kalama
kalasl
kalapa
kalaya
kalayakhanja
kalitvaca
kalka
of variagated
colour ?
1.202.52.
I. 202.56.
rice sown in May- I. 169.2,
June and ripens
in December-January
same as brhatl ?
Hemionitis
cordifolia.
peacock's tail
I. 202.2.
I. 202.70.
I. 169.8 (qualities of)
I. 166.44 (symptoms of).
pisum arvense
a type of
rheumatism
barkofkalinda I. 171.13.
(bibhltaka)
Terminalia
belericaj Roxb.
viscous sediments I. 170,37; 170.39; 170.62;
of oily substances 170.67; 170.78; 171.8; 171.11;
asremedyfor 171.28; 171.57; 1 74.5.
different diseases
I. 173.2 (is sweet).
I. 148.10; 148.11; 171. 14;
173.20; 175.11; 177.22;
I, 192,21-
ka^eru (ka)
scirpus grossusj
lin.
ka§5ya
a decoction;
as remedy for
different
diseases
kasturl
moschus
(mrganSbhi,
rrvrgamada)
moschiferus
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 121
kakajafighS Ufa arg uata or I. 177.28; 177.39; 177.42;
L. hirta 177.60; 178.8 ; 185.19; 185.37;
190.23; 190.25; 202.42.
kskajihva ? I. 178.3.
kakana
a type of
I.
164.28-29. (description of).
leprosy
kakamacl
gymnema
I.
169.13.
r"T ' » " ~
sylvestre, R. Br. ?
kakadani
capparis spinosa.
I.
202.59.
linn..
kakoll
gymnema
I.
202.29.
balsamicum
kaksl
a kind of
I.
202.63.
fragrant earth
lead
an eye-disease
I.
185.33 (remedy for); 192.41.
kafijika (ka),
sour gruel
I.
17142; 171.61; 172.61;
ksndatiktaka
kanta
kapala
kamala
kampilla (ka)
karavl
karavellaka
karurj.S
(matului'iga ?)
karpasa
16
173.7; 176.9; 176.10; 177.8;
177.10; 177.23; ,177.42; 184.31;
184.33; 187.6; 190.28; 191.6;
192.43; 201.10; 202.67;
a tree (raarathi 1.202.85.
kadeciraita).
cardomom or 1.202.79.
priyangu creeper?
a type of leprosy 1.164.7; 164.13-14 (symptoms
of ); 171.41 (remedy for),
jaundice 1.162.18; 170.23 (remedy for);
177.16 („); 177.17 („); 183.
3(,,);184.30U);189.10(,,)j
190.26 ( „ ); 192.3 ( „ ).
a tree 1.202.33; 202.49.
cardiospermum 1.202.19-
halicacabum, linn.
momordica 1.169.17; 173.15; 184.19.
charantia, linn,
citrus naedica, 1.202.3.
linn. .
gossypium herba- 1.171.67 (the root of which is
ceum, linn. used as remedy) ; 1 72. 1 3 ( „ ).
122
GARUDA; PURS^A— A STUDY
kaladugdhika
?
1.202.49.
kalameha
a kind of
1.159,24 (symptom of).
urinary disease
kalindl
water melon ?
1.202.46.
kali
a plant ?
1.202.6
kaliyaka
yellow sandal
1.202.38.
kasf
?
1.202.62.
k3&:Sa
?
1.202.62.
kSsSmarl
gmelina arborea,
1.202.64.
(gambharl
linn.
irfparnt)
k&s'mlravshlika
p
1.202. 22.
kasa
cough
1.147.4; 147.10; 147.11; 149.1
(five kinds of); 149-6; 149.8;
149.16; 149.19; 149.21; 150.7;
153.6; 160.57; 169.11; 169.56;
170.43 (remedy for); 170.44
(:, ); 175.12; 181.2; 181.3;
181.4; 184.12; 190.30; 193.11.
kims'ukah
butea superba.
1.201.38 (as remedy for eleph-
roxfa.
ant diseases).
kiti (tti) ma
a kind of leprosy
1.164.8; 164.20 (symptoms of);
171.21 (remedy for).
kirSta tiktaka
gentiana k urroo,
1.202.85.
(katuki)
royle G. chirayita,
roxb.
kilaaa
psoriasis
1.164.36; 164.40.
Jahni
?
1.202.44.
kukkuta
cock
1.193.14 (excreta and urine of;
kukkura
dog
used as remedy).
1.147.3 (fever manifest in);
191.19 (remedy for poison due
to).
kuftkuma
crocus sativus,
1 "
1.177.31; 177.33; 178.8;
imn. or c. saffron.
178.19; 178,20; 178.21; 182.18;
185.9; 191.15 (as an antidote
for poison) ; 192.20 (as a reme-
dy); 202.22.
APPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 123
kuftjara
elephant
I. 192.11 (remedy for disease
in).
kunjara
Bigonia suaveo-
I. 202.27.
lenSj L.
ku^aja
Holarrhena
I. 172.10 (as a remedy); 183.1;
antidysentrica.
165.26; 202.15.
•wall.
ku^annata
a fragrant gross
I. 202.23.
cyperus rotundus
kuftabhedaka
?
I. 202.34.
kuntl
Boswellia
I. 202.47.
thurifera,, L.
kubja
hunch-back
I. 174.10 (remedy for).
kumbhaka
nayrica sapida.
I. 202.41. *
kumbhakamala
a type of
I. 162.18
jaundice
kuraijda
hydrocele
I. 186.5 (remedy for).
kulaja
sour griel ?
I. 202 37'.
kula^i
•?
I. 202.64.
kulattha
Dolichos uni-
I. 169.6; 169.60; 170.75;
florus or D.
171.31; 173.22; 201.22.
biflorus.
kullra
crab
I. 182.9 (curna used as %
remedy)
kuvalaya
water-lily esp.
I. 202.39.
blue variety.
kula
poa-cynosuroides,
I. 171.68 (used as a remedy);
Retz.
172.9; 184.31-
ku§tha
leprosy
I. 164.3; 164.4 (defined);
164.6 (seven kinds of the
external type of) ; 164.7-8
(caused by three humours).
164.10; 164.13 (marks of);
164.14 (symptoms of a kind
of); 164.15; 164.17; 164.19
(symptoms of carma0); 164.30
(when incurable); 164.32
(symptoms of it when it is on
the skin alone); 164.36 (other
dieases having the same origin
124
GARUI?A PURA1£A— A STUDY
(ka)
(utpala, kSstha,
puskara)
saussurea
auriculata or
costus speciosus.
kusuma
(campaka ?)
kusumbha,
kaosumbha
(kamalottra)
kufaja
cf. michalea
champaca, linn.
carthamus
.tinctorius, linn.
krkalSsa
la Benincasa
cerifera, savi.
lizard
krcchra
krtamsla
pain
krmi
Worm, insect
as); 170,39 (remedy for);
170.40; 171.13; 171.15; 171.
16; 171.17; 171.18; 171.22; 171.
23; 171.24; 171.25; 17L27:
171.28; 171.30; 171.39; 171.41;
172.17; 172.34; 173.13; 17410;
183.19; 184.11; 190.9; 190.10;
190.12; 190.14; 190.15; 193.7
201.14; 201.25;
I. 170.36; 171.19; 171.30;
172.14; 172.17; 173.12; 173,21;
173.24; 174.6; 174.9; 174,10;
176.3; 176.10; 176.11; 176.15;
177.21;
178.23;
182.22;
178.1;
179.6:
182.23:
184.1; 185.13; 190.3
of); 190.4; 192.9;
178.8; 178.21;
181.2; 182.3;
183.10; 183.15;
(2 kinds
192.15;
192.21; 192,23; 192.26 (the
2 kinds of); 192.36; 193.1;
193.6; 202.77.
I. 177.15 (as a remedy).
I. 169.14; 172.33; 191.15.
I- 172.16 (as a remedy for
dysentery); 172.36 (uses of).
1-169.18; 170.35; 171.33; 173,
3; 190.20; 191.9.
I. 188,7 (whose blood is used
as a remedy for abscess).
1.170.56 (remedy for),
1.173.14 (uses of).
1.171.23 (prescription to kill);
1?2.34 ( „ ); 173.4 (things
which multiply); 173.13;
(things which destroy) ; 1 73.27
(»); 176.13 („); see also krimi.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 125
krsmavetra
(vetasa ?)
kr§nSrjaka
= krsrjamallika
(tulast )
kr?nopakunjl
= krsnajlraka
ketaka fkl)
(dhulipuspika)
calamus rotang, L. 1.171.28 (as a remedy).
name of several 1.170.45; 170.49;
plants. 172.2; 202.5.
ocirnum sanctum, L, 1.202.42.
Nigella sativa,
L., N. indica
Pandanus
odaratissimus
wild.
1.202.11
1.72.2 (plants growing on the
coast of Sirhhala); 171.59 (as
a remedy for all eye effections) ;
185.36; 192.4-0; 184.36; (as a
remedy for diseases of spleen);
192.48 (as a remedy for long
standing wounds).
hair see kaca,
kes'amusti melia Bukayun,L. 1.202.43.
ke^ara (kesara) rottleria tinctoria, 1.169.21; 174.6; 177.20; 180.1;
mimusops elengi, 192.48-
or mesua ferrea.
kei'araja (rajl) eclipta prostrata, 1.202.55; 187.6 (makes one
L.; wedelia long-lived).
calendulacea, lin.
hygrophila, T.I 89. 11 (the root of the white
spinosa, T. Anders variety as a remedy for consu-
kokilaksa
(iksugandha)
kotha
kodrava
koradQsa
or artanema
sesamoides ?
warts
Paspalum
scrobiculatum,
linn.
same as the
previous
mption).
1.147.16 (as a symptom of a
kind of fever) ; 1 71 .58 (remedy
for).
1.156.45 (bad effects of); 188.4
(as a remedy); 191.10 ( „ );
202.70.
L 169.3 (uses of); 173.33 ( „ );
202.70.
126
GARU]?A PURSJilA— A STUDY
kola (ka)
kosStakl
kostha
kauntl
krimi
KrogtupucchS
fpflcchika)
Kleda (na),
kledt
Kleia
Kloma
Kvatha
zizyphus jujuba, 1.172.35; 184.30; 190.29; 190.
mill & lamk; 30; 202.69 (five kinds of);
Z. laccifera; 202.84.
Z. anoplia.
luffa acutangula, 1.202.58.
roxb. ; luffa
echinata, roxb. ;
luffa graveolens,
roxb.; luffa
pentandra, roxb.
bowels 1.172.38
cf. kuntT 1.202.16.
worm, insect 1.165.1-3 (2 divisions of;
external and internal- 4 sub
divisions of the external variety)
(20 types of) description of
various kinds of); 192.14 (in
the ear; remedy for); 192.18
a swelling („). 1.166.49 (description of).
between knee joint
and thigh, in
rheumatism
causing pains.
Hemionitis I. 202.2
cordifolia, L.
discharge from
a sore
anguish
lungs
decoction of
several things
I. 179.5 (remedy for); 173,8
(preparation which causes);
173.10 (things which causes).
I. 173.29 (remedy for).
I. 177.52 (prescription for the
purification of).
I- 170.12; 170.42; 170.45;
170.58; 170.65; 170.74; 171.6;
171.8; 171.26; 171.28; 171.32;
171.36; 171.38; 171.43; 171,55;
171.57; 172.12; 173.30; 175.2;
175.3; 175.6; 175.7; 175.9;
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 127
Kjata
K$aya
K?ava
Kjara
one of the five
coughs
consumption
sneezing
corrosive or
acrid or
saline
substance
KfTra
milk
Kslrl
name of several
plants like
Mimusops
kauki, B.
175.11; 175.14; 175.15; 175.17;
177.36; 177.37; 177.38; 177.45;
177.46; 182.6; 182.26; 183.6;
185.21; 192.6; 192.31; 192.42;
20,1.13; 201.25.
I. 149.1.
I. 149.1; 152.2; 152.3; 170.28
(remedy for); 173.29; ( „ );
182.9; („); 189.1 !;(„).
I. 147.27 (caused by the odour
of herbs).
I. 171.40 (as a remedy for
warts); 171.58 (remedy for
piles); 173.27 (remedy for
excessive phlegm) ; 1 74. 20
(remedy for inflemmation in
glands of the neck); 179.6;
184.36; 186.11; 192.13; 192.15;
192.19; 193.8; 202.61 (called as
yavSgraja).
I. 169.40 (of cow and buffalo);
169.41 (of white goat); (of
women); 170.27; 170.37;
170.51; 170.53; 170.62; 170.64;
171.10; 171.22; 171.50; 171.54;
172.29; 172.31; 173.1 (quality
of); 174.6; 174.8; 175.17;
177.10; 177.37; 177.40; 177.51
(of goat); 178.25; 180.7; 182.7;
182.8; 182.9; 182.27; 183.2;
185.36; 187.2; 187.8; (of a
buffalo); 189.11 (of gOW);
189.12 („); 190.17? 191.18;
191.20; 192.7; 201.28.
I. 202.45.
128
GARU1?A
— A STUDY
Ksudra (ka) a kind of cough
ksudrasaha
ksudrS
ksaudra
(cf. kusuraa)
Phaseolus
trilobuSj car.
a type of
hiccough
mi ch alia
campaka.
ksaurna (uma) linum
usitatissimum, L.
khafija
khafljaiita
a kind of
rheumatism
wag-tail
khadira,
candied sugar
Acacia catechu
khadira
khadyotaka a kind of worm
khara ass.
khart ?
kharjQra (ka) phoenix
sylvestris, Roxb.
kharjQra a scorpion
khalvata,
nirlomatg.
khuddaka
baldness
Lipeocercis
sarrata, L. ?
elephant
I. 171.43.
I. 150.3; 150.6.
I. 202.7.
I. 151.2; 151.4 (cause of).
I. 170.26; 170.56; 170.58;
171.22;171.25; 171.31; 171.45;
171.52; 171.65; 171.68; 172.14;
172.21; 172.29; 178.27; 181.1;
181.2; 181.6; 182.27; 192.41;
202.66.
I. 169.48 (oil from which, is
used as a remedy).
I. 166.43; 201.25 (in horses;
remedy for),
I. 178.5 (the use of flesh of);
184.6.
I. 174.16,
I. 170.32; 171.6; 171.8; 171.25;
171.26; 171.27; 171.36; 171.38;
"174.15; 177.12; 190.92; 201.12;
202.38.
I. 184.23.
I. 182.2 (urine used); 190.12-
I. 202.51.
I. 169.29 (as a remedy); 173.2
(quality of );
I. 191.16 (remedy for poison
of).
I. 176.1 (remedy for); 185.35
(„); 187.9 („).
1.202.59.
I. 147.3 (the fever manifest
in); 201.33 on the diseases
of); 201.34.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 129
gajapippall
scindapsus
I. 202.13.
= gajakrsna
officinalis,
schott.
gajabhaksya
the gum of
I. 202.24.
olibanum tree.
gajakustha
I. 171.19 ( as a remedy fora
kind of leprosy).
ganika
same as next.
I. 174.17 (use of).
gapikarika
premna spinosa.
I. 168.46 (use of the roots of).
= ganika
gandamala
inflammation
I. 170.68 (sternutatory remedy
of the glands
for); 174.22 (an oily remedy
of the neck.
for); 184.35 (remedy for);
186.5 (ointment for); 190.1
(remedy for); 192.10 ( „ ).
gandlrika
tithymalus
1.170.68 (as a remedy); 171.30.
ankiquorum.
gandha (ka)
sulphur
1.176.6 (used in taila to remove
see alse next
louse). 202.65; 202.79.
gandhapasSna
sulphur
1.188.6 (curna, as a remedy
(=gandhaka)
for abscess); 202.65.
gambhan
gmelina arborea
1. 1 68.46 (whose root is used as
gambharl
medicine); 1 73,2 (quality of ) ;
190.17 the use of dried root).
gambhTra
a kind of hiccup.
1.151.2; 151.11 (to be treated
with highly potential drugs).
gara
poison
1.190.13 (ointment for); 191.13
(remedy for)
gardabharoga
a skin disease
1. 171. 41 (remedy for)
gardabh&nda
Thespesia popul-
1.202.8.
neoides
garb ha
pregnancy
1.178.24 (herbs which aid the
formation of); 178.25 ( „ ),
gala
throat, neck
1.177.27 (remedy for the
diseases of).
17
130
gavftksT (sa)
gavSdanT
(~ abpota.
gokarna)
gJUlgcrukl
giritr.allika
gugsjulu
GARUI?A PURSJvIA— A STUDY
goitre 1.170.69 (ointment for); 173.5
(remedy for); 186.5 ( ,, ).
swelling of the 1.177.25 (medicine for),
glands of the neck
cucumis 1.202.48.
maderaspatanus
etc.
clitoria ternatea. 1. 202.40,
linn.
a grain (su&uta) 1.202.50.
or uraria lago-
poides, DC.
clitoria ternatea 1.202.48.
or Alhagi
maurorum
wrightia 1,202.15
antidyseiiterica
bdellium (amyris 1.170.41 as a remedy; 170.77;
agallochum) 171.2; 171.4; 171.6; 171.12;
173.12; 17784; 178.6; 183.7;
184.4; 188.12; 190.29; 201.6;
201.20; 201.22; 202.78.
1.156.43 (growth of piles rese-
mbling) ; 171.41 (use of fruit
of); 176.2 (use of curna of);
176.3 (use of fruit of); 177.15
(the root of); 177.28 (the root
of); 184.9 (the root of white
variety of); 184.33 (use of
curnaof); 189.14 (use of the
root of the white variety of)
1.170.4-9 (of certain herbs as
remedy); 171.4 („); 171.58(,,)
180-8 („ ); 182.13 ( „ ).
rnolassesfrom the 1.159.14 (as a cause of urinary
"'" disease); 169.52 (properties
of); 169.53 („)• 1 69.55 f „ }j
berry of
Abrus preatorius
pill
sugar cane.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HEKBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 131
169.61 (effects of); 170.22 („);
170.29 („•); 170.39 (use of);
170.43 („); 1 70.49 („); 170.
54(,,);170.65(,J; 171.15 (mixed
with rice; use of); 171.33 (as a
remedy); 171,34- ( „ ); 171.50
( „ ); 171.63 ( „ ); 172.23 („);
173.5 used as an ointment);
173.25 (used as a remedy);
174.16 ( „ ); 176.8 (as an
ointment); 178.6 (used in a
dhupa); 182.2 (the property of
oldl; 182.5 (use of); 183.4 („);
183.7 (,,); 184.19 („); 184.36
(as a remedy for disease of
splean) ; 184.37 (as a remady for
pains); 185.19 (effect of); 185.
26 (as a remedy for diarrhoea) ;
186.13 (use of); 190.8 (removes
insects in the stomach); 191.9
(as a remedy for poison/ ; 191.20
( „ ); 192.3 (use of); 202.35.
cocculus 1.167.58 (as a remedy): 167.59
cordifolius ( „ ) ; 1 70.9 ( „ ) ; 1 70.20 ( „ );
170.30 („ ); 1 70.39 („); 170.
40 („ ); 170.44 ( „ ); 171.6
(„); 171. !?(„); 1 71.28 (use
in combination to live 100
years); 171,66 (as a remedy);
1 72.26 („); 1 72.27 („); 173.
15 ( ,, ); 174.2 (used in the
preparation of brahml ghrta);
174.4 (as a remedy); 174.13
(„ ); 175.3 („); 175.6 („ ):
175.8 („); 175.10 („) 175.
12(,}); 1 75.15 („); 177,34
(„); 183.11 („); 186.1 (as a
remedy for urinary disease);
190.32 (as a remedy); 192.5
132
GARUDA PURXlvtA — A STUDY
gundS
guijdika
gulma
guha
grdhranakhl
grdhras,}
giclhradana
srhadhftma
gairika
Scirpus kysoor,
Roxb.
flour,
a chronic
enlargement
of the spleen
Hemionitis
cordifolia
Asteracantha
Pain in the
heels, toes and
throat in
rheumatism
p
name of a
plant
•silicate of
aumina and
onide of iron>
( „ ); 192.33 (used in the pr-
paration of brahml ghita
192.36 (effect of); 201.27 (j, ..
remedy for horses); 201,2').
202.85.
1.202.49.
1.161.6 (benefits of takings);
I. 160.1 (dignosis of): KiO,5
(nature of growth of); I (50.3 1
(neglected abscess becomes):
160.38; 160.40 (description of);
160.43 („ )• 160.46-47 (symp-
toms of a type of); 1(50.1!}
(an incurable variety of; a fleets
women); 160.53 (sometiniti
resembles pregnancy); 1G0.5.1
(symptoms of); 160.CO (symp-
toms of imminent); 168,42
indication and remedy for);
170.17 (remedy for); 1 70.,r>2
(«); 172.3 („); 182.2G („);
189.3 (remedy for pain due
to); 192.25 (remedy for); 193 10
(cQrnafor).
I. 202.2.
I- 202.59,
I- 166.51.
I- 202.59.
• -44 (as a remedy for
dental affections);
I. 171 ^
"7.19 („);
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 133
cow njya (clarified Butter) I. 170.35
(as a remedy for apasmara);
185.21 (as a remedy); 186.11
(for piles).
ghrta (ghee) I. 177.19 (used as
remover of pain); 189.9 (to
remove poison); 191.14 (used
in pain due to scorpion bite);
see also ghrta.
kslra (milk) (payah] I. 172.15;
174 22 (as a remedy for ganda-
mala;; 178.24; 189.3 (for pain
due to enlargement of spleen);
190.29; 201.26 (to be given
to lean horse), see also dugdha.
jala see below mulra.
takra (curd) I. 169.45 (removes
the derangement in 3 humours).
danta (tooth) I. 178.3.
navanlta (butter) 177,57 (for
rilling wounds).
punsa (dung) I. 176.12 (used
for ear ache); 177.39 (for remi-
ttant fever),
mUtra (urine) I. J 70.41 (for
rheumatism); 170.48; 170.65;
171.16 (as ointment); 171.31;
172.39; 176.6 (to remove louse) ;
179.10; 183.17 (for piles);
183.19 (for leprosy); 190.1 (for
inflammation of neck); 190.10
(for leprosy); 190.12 („);
190,13 (for scab); 190.20 (for
well-being of the limbs);
192.28 (for scab); 193.4 (for
apasmara); 193.8; 193.14 (for
fevers); 201.25 (for diseases of
horses); 201. 32.
134
GARUI?A PURSiNlA—A S1UDV
goksura (ka)
godhorua
gopavallr
=gopS;
muruva ?
Tribulus
lanuginosus.
wheat (Triticum
sativum) • also the
name of a rpedi-
cinal plant.
Sanseviera Rox-
burghiana,
Schult.
gopl— gopa a particular class
of plants
goraksa=rsabha a kind of medici-
nal plant.
gora(o)cana(ns) a yellow orpiment
prepared from
the bile of cattle
go&rsa a kind of sandal-
wood; or drona-
puspi.
gostanika cow's dug ? ;
a kind of red
grape ?
gohsliks name of a plant
granthanSdl swelling and
hardening of the
blood vessels cf.
next
% I name of several
plants and bul-
bous roots,
rasa (curd, buttermilk) I,
159.14 (harms of using in
excess),
1.168.47 (use of); 170,42 ( „ );
170.46 („ ); 172.9 ( „ ); 173.2
(quality of); 177.36 (use of);
177.44 ( „); 184.29 (use of the
root of); 189.2 (use of the root
of): 192,43 (use of); 202.4.
I. 169.4 (use of); 173.1 (qua-
lity of); 182.4 (use of its curna
to make one beautiful).
I. 202.31.
I. 202.31,
I. 1 86.3 (use of the root of ).
I. 1804 (use of); 182.15 („);
185.9 („); 185.11 („); 185 12
U; 188.11 („); 192.21 {„).
I. 202.28.
I. 202.30.
I. 186.1 (use of root of)
I. 173.27 ^(remedy for),
I. 170.7 (use of ); 192.16 (use
of); 202. 12.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 135
granthivlsarpa a
graha
grahanl
grlva
grlsrna
= ghantaka
ghanastana
gharni
ghrta
swelling and I. 188.8 (remedy for)
hardening of the
vessels of the
body.
type of dry
spreading itch.
diarrhoea
neck
summer
Bignonia
suaveoleus.
cf. ghanasvana
=Amarantus
polygamus
heat
ghee; preparation
of with several
medicinal
plants etc.
I. 163.16
see under jvara.
I, 157.1 (symptoms of ); 157.16
(causes of); 157.26; 157.27
(one of 8 dreadful diseases
difficult to cure)"; 170.17
(remedy for); 183.1 („); 185.25
(„); 185.26 („).
I. 171.45 (remedy for pain in).
190.2 („).
I. 182.1 (curd not recommend-
ed in); 190.24 (herbal remedy
for troubles due to); 201.27
(prescription for horses to be
given in).
T. 202.34.
I. 202.57.
I. 190.25 (remedy for troubles
due to).
I. 169.16; 169.46; 170.40;
170.44; 170.50; 170.52; 170.53;
170-62; 170.65; 171.8; 171.35;
171.54; 171.57; 171.60; 172.3;
172.5; 172.8; 172.25; 172.29;
173.1; 173 26; 173.31; 174.1;
174.2; 174.9; 174.16; 177.29;
177.51; 177.54; 177.58; 17S.26;
181.1; 181.2; 182.3; 182.4;
182.15; 182.23; 184.3; 184.13;
136
GARUpA PURANA— A STUDY
ghftakumarl Aloe indica
(°kumarikil)
yhots cf. ghota = a
kind of reed
gho{I cf. above
ghosa Anethum sowa.
(=karkata-
b'njgi. monier
williams).
takramarda (ka) cassia tora
cakrika
caficu
tatusthaka
a kind of
serpent
eve
name of the
castor-oil plant
chick-pea
(cicer arietinum)
an aggregate of
four substances
quartan fever.
smum
folium
Caesalpina
188.1; 189.9; 191.7; 191.12;
192.25; 192.31; 192.33; 193.9;
201.6; 201.26.
I. 191.24 (leaf of ; as a remedy
for itching).
I. 202.82.
I. 202.82.
I. 177.17 (fruit of; used as
remedy for jaundice); 186.10
(as remedy for piles).
I- 176.10 (seed of; as remedy
for headache); 202.56.
I. 177.15 (ointment for).
I. 1 77. 1 (remedy for disease
of); 177.8 („),- 177.14 (,,);
181.1 f,,)i 187.7 („}.
I. 169.14 (quality of).
I. 156.45 (quality of): 169.7
(»).
I. 202.68.
I- 147.43; 147.57 (cause of);
H7-59 („); 147.61 (when
becomes incurable) .
I- 171.56 (use of); 172.18 (J;
173.23 („); 174.5 („); 174.9 („);
175.4 (as a remady for all
Jvaras); 175.10 („); 175.13 („);
177.15 (as an ointment);
1 77-33 (the red variety; use
of); 177.75 (USe ofj; 178.19;
yy.l (red variety; used for
teeth); 182.23 (as an ointment
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 137
carma (Kustha) a type of Leprosy
carmakasa
carmakila
called
Mimosa alster-
gens.
wart (skin excre-
scence)
carma ?
carmnikakuj^ha a type of leprosy
caused by wind
and phlegm.)
cavya (Gavana) Piper chaba
cavyacarana cf. previous
csrigeri wood-sorrel
cikitsa ther apeutics
citra a kind of grass ?
citraka
Phembago
Zeylanica
for poison); 183.6 (as a remedy
for rheumatism); 183.11 (use
of the red variety); 184.24;
185.13; 185.32; (as an ointment
for eye diseases); 192.20 (used
in oil); 192 26 (used for remo-
ving poison); 202.28 (white and
red varieties).
I. 164.19 (symptoms of See
below carmaikakustha.
I. 202.47.
I. 156.56 (caused by piles; des-
cription of); 171 40 (use of
instruments for).
I. 202.47.
I. 164.8
T. 170.52 (as a remedy); 170.61
(„); 202.69.
I. 169.1] (as a remedy).
I. 169.13 (quality of).
I. 168.24 (four sections of }',
I. 183.5 (as a remedy for rheu-
matism); see next.
I, 169.11 (as a remedy for
cough); 170.52; 170.62; 171.45;
171.50 (for cold); 172.2 (for
different diseases); 1 72.6; 1 74.4
(for different diseases); 174.13
(„); 174. 17 (in taila for pains);
174.19 (in taila for all diseases);
175.9 (for all fevers); 177.66;
181.4 (use of the root of);
183.5 (for rheumatism); 1868
(as an ointment for rheumatism);
138
GARUDA PURSISIA— A STUDY
Cirabilvaka Pongamia glabra
cillaka
a kind of pot-herb
I. 173.19 (effe
of).
cullaka
a live-place?
I. ,191. 11 (the
the uses of ).
coca
the bark of
I. 202.20.
cinnamon.
coraka
Trigonella
corniculata
I. 202.21.
chatra
Andropogon
schoenanthus
I. 202.41.
chatraki
Agaricus
campestris ?
I. 202-41.
chardana,
chardi
causing vomi-
tiorij vomiting.
I. 147.4 (as an
ged kapha) ; 1 70
ch5ga
186.14 (effect of taking it with
water); 189.10 (the red variety;
as a remedy for jaundice);
192.1 (for different diseases);
192.24 (,,); 192.45 (used in
taila); 201.9 (used for healing
the wounds of horses); 201.11
(use of the cfmia of); 202.69.
I. 202.80.
3 varieties of;
goat
170.33 („); 170.34; 1 72.17 („);
183.10 („); 183.11 („);
190.32 („).
(payah milk) I. 172.15 (for
children); 177.14 (for certain
eye disease). 177.33 (forgetting
an aitractive face); 177,51;
183.6; 183.8 (for apasmara);
186.4 (for certain diseases);
187.10 (in an ointment for
eyes).
mulra (urine) I. 177.15 (for
certain eye disease). 177.82;
181.9.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P.
139
chinna
chinnaruha
chinna
jathara
jatharl
jambhlra
jambti(bu)
jayantl(tika)
jayS.
jar5 (jarjara)
jala,, toy a
one of the 5
kinds of cough.
Clerodendrum
phlomoides.
citrus liinomim.
Engenia jambo-
lana.
Sesbania aegyp-
tiaca
same as pnvious
or Abutilon
avicennae ?
old age
water
I. 150.3.
I. 202.33; 202.84.
I. 202.84.
see udara-
sec pliha,
I. 156.45 (aggravates the wind
in piles); 169.20 (controls
phlegm and wind); 171.46
(effect of decoction of); 172.35
(quality of ).
I. 169.26 (the quality of the
fruit of); 170.27 (used when
there is discharge of blood);
170.33 (used in decoction for
vomitting); 173.19 (effect of
decoclion of); 183.14 (the
fruit of ; used in dhupa for all
fevers); 190.23 (the use of leaf
of); 192.47 (the 2 varieties of;
used in taila for long standing
wounds).
T. 170.11 (as a remedy); 173.16
(the quench the thirst in
fever); 177.66 (use of the root
of white kind of); 183.6 (used
in decoction); 202.81.
I. 202.81.
I. 149,20-21 (the diseases of);
174.11 (remedy for the diseas
of).
I, 169.67 (of a mountain
sprin); 169.62; 172.36 (use of )
173.31 (use of hot); 175.11;
140
GARUDA-PURANA— A
jalajarnbu
java=japS
(dhataki)
jati(ti)
jaraka
jaraoa
a kind of
jainbti (Eugenia
jambolana).
china rose
(Hibiscus rosa
sineusis).
Wood fordia
fioribunda
Myristica frag-
rans.
asminum
grandifiorum
digestive
digester
175.13 (use of hot); 177.59
used in the preparation of
ointment); 177.61; 186,9 (to
stop bleeding); 190.20 (for the
well-being of the limbs);
190.27 (as remedy for cold);
191.13 (for the removal of
poison); 191.21 (for the remo-
val of pain); 192.25 (in the
treatment of piles); 192.39
(use of boiled);
I. 202.11.
I. 172.6 (the flower is used
with water by women).
I. 169.32 (to remove bad effects
of kapka and pitta); 171.65 (to
remove certain pain in
women).
1 7 1 ,49 (used in disease of ear) ;
172-2 (for different diseases);
173.16 (quality of); 17325
(use of); 177.20 (the chewing
of); 177.25 (use of curna of ),-
184.30 (use of root of;; 190.30
(for cough); 192.20 (its use in
taila); 192.31 (.used in
ointment).
I. 171.59 (for eye disease);
177.2U; 185.31 („).
I. 179.1 (as an ointment for
teeth).
I. 372.29 (medical preparation
known as).
I. 173.7 (preparation known
as).
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 141
jala
jalim
jihva
jihvika
junutaka
jTraka
a kind of fever ?
LufFa foetida or
a similar plant.
Panicum
miliaceuin
jivaka
jivasaka
(=°mesaka)
jnanamana
jyotis
jyotismati
jvara
omentum ? I. 171.41 (a remedy for garda-
bharoga — a skin disease)
a certain boils I. 159.12; 159.27 (symptoms
appearing in the of),
prarneha disease.
Odina wodier I 177.18 (root used as remedy
for piles); 190.2 (rasa, used
as remedy for pain in arm and
neck),
tongue I. 182,14 (remedy for removing
burning sensation in).
I. 177.26 (remedy for).
I. 172 36 (use of ); 202.59.
I. 170.61 (use of); 177.54 („);
192.24 (as remedy for different
diseases); 193-1 (use of the
curna of); 202.19
one of the I. 202.52.
principal drugs of
astavarga Termi-
nalia tomentosa or
Goccinia grandis.
a kind of portu- I, 202.52.
laca plant
? I. 202.80.
fever manifest I. 147.3.
in herbs (osadhi).
Premna spinosa I. 172.6 (use of petal (dala)
of); 172.34 (use of the taila
of the root of); 173.16 (various
qualities of). 174.9 (use of);
174.18 (used in a taila). 177.30
(use of the fruit of);
fever I. 146.2 (as a synonym of
vyadhi); 146.10 (the basis for
the 8 fold classification of);
147. 1 (symptoms of); 147.7
(marks of a kind of); 147.8
142 GARUDA PURA"^A— A STUDY
(,,); 147.11 (symptoms of a
kind of); 147.19 („); 147.25
(caused by fatigue by stages);
147.28 (symptoms a kind of);
147.30 (the dreadful type of );
147.32 (two broad-divisions of};
147.35(when contrary symptoms
are manifest in); 147.39
(curable or incurable depen-
ding on the dosas) ; 147.40
(form of a type of); 147.45
(nature of); 147.46; 147.49
(duration of ); 147.67 (descrip-
tion of a kind of); 147.73
(which becomes incurable);
147.75 f called Haridrka);
147.76 (description of noct-
urnal); H7.77 (description of
paurva rattika0 (relating to pre-
vious night); 147.81 (symptoms
of a type of); 147.82 (marks
of control of); 170.1 (8 kinds
of); 170,2 (remedy for); 170.3
(„); 170.5 („); 170.7 („);
170.8 („); 170.9 (,,)j 170.10
(J; 170.11 („); 170.12 U);
170.24 („); 171.32 („ ); 171.36
(„); 171.51 (influence of fasting
on); 172.16 (remedy for);
172.18; 172.24 (preparation
to be used when fever comes
down); 173.17 (remedy for) ;
173.20 (the decoction which
used in excess causes); 175.2
(fasting as first step in the
treatment of); 175.3 (decoction
for); 175.4 I,,); 175.7 („);
175.8 („); 175.9 („); 175.10
(„); 175.11 („); 175.13 (due
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 143
to kapha and vata; hot water to
be given for thirsty in); 175.14
(decoction for); 175.15 („);
175.17 („); 177.37 („); 177.39
(„); 177-40 („); 177.43 (remedy
to remove burning sensation
in a kind of fever); 180.10
(inceuse for dakinl); 183.11
(as a remedy in fever); 183 13
(incantation remedy for);
183.14 (inceuse for); 184.9 (in-
cantation for); 185.34 (remedy
for all types of); 188.11 (oint-
ment for a kind of); 188.12
(inceuse for); 189.5; 189.6
(remedy for a kind of); 190.31;
193.12 (remedy for); 193.15
(inceuse for); 197.54.
I. 202.4.
I. 191.6 (remedy for the remo-
val of poison due to).
I. 169.44 (use of J; 170.19 (its
use in piles); 173.7 (use of);
177.49 („); 184.29; 184.30;
184.31; 184.36; 185.24; 188.8;
190.14; 192.13; 193.6; 201.10.
I. 171.16 (use of); 171.17;
174.9; 176.15; 177.12; 177.49;
180.1; 182.14; 183.2; 191.17;
192.21; 202,20; 202.56,
I. 169.36 (quality of the
waters of).
I. 169.54; 170.54; 171.67;
171 68; 17220; 1773; 177.32;
1815; 182.28; 185.24; 185.25;
185.27; 186.5; 188.9; 190.6;
19032; 191.7; 191.8.
Amaranthus I. 169.15 (to remove poison);
polygonoides 171.68 (use of the root of);
jhas5
dinjdubha
takra
tagara
ta(ta)d5ga
tandula
tandullya(ka)
Uraria lago-
podioides
a kind of snake
butter milk
Tabernaemontana
coronaria
a pond
rice (use of the
waters of )
144
tandra(a)
PURS^IA — A STUDY
tamaka
tarksrl
tapya
tambula
fatigue, exhaus-
tion
a kind of cough
(asthma)
Sesbania
aegyptiaca
mineral substance
obtained from
Tapir.
betel, arecanut
etc.
[Piper betle leaf
etc.].
tala
tikta (ka) , tikti
tiktaghrta
tiktaturabl
tiktavallika
tikta
Borassus
fiabelliformis
a kind of laste
(bitter) .
ghee prepared
with bitter herbs,
a bitter gourd.
[Lagenaria
vulgaris)
Sanseviera
Roxburghiana
name of a
medicinal plant.
See Monier
Williams
172.21; 177.2 184.29 (use of
root of ); 191.7 („); 202.57.
I. 147.6 fan effect of fever);
147. 10 (one of the symptoms
of fever due to deranged
slesma and vfiyit)', 147.1 1 (in
fever due to deranged slesma
and pitta}; H7.17; 147.23.
I. 150.3; 150.11.
I. 169.11 (controls cough).
I. 202.63
I. 177.23. (remedy for sore-
mouth due to); 191.12 (,,);
177.63 (as a remedy); 178.1
(as charm); 178.2 („.); 178.15
(SJ); 181.1 (as a remedy for
eye-sore).
1. 173.3 (quality of ).
I. 173.17 (things which are).
175.6 (use of); 177.22 (use of
vegetable of the quality of);
I. 171,33 (use of).
I. 202.57.
I. 202.18,
I. 171.32 (use of decoction of) ;
175.17 („); 202,20; 202.83.
I. 202.48,
APPENDIX
6— .\AME5 OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 145
tiktalavu
cf. tikta tumbl
I. 202.57.
tintidiphala
fruit of
I. 169.23 (quality
of) ; 1 73 6
Tamarindus
(use of).
indica
tinduka
Diospyros
I. 169.27 (use of);
173.19 („);
embryopteris.
192.47 („).
timira
partial blindness.
I. 147. 10 (as a syr
nptom of a
tiia
tilaka
tugs sksjrj
19
Sesamum indicum
symplocos
racemosa ?
tabashir
(bamboo manna)
type of fever); 171.56 (remedy
for); 171.57 („); 171.58 („);
171.62 („); 177.3 („); 177.4
(„); 177.6 („); 177.7 („);
177.11 („); 177.15 („); 185.33
(„); 192.41 („).
I. 169.47 (use of the oil of);
170.21 (use of); 173,22 („};
172.26 („); 176.16 („); 177.2
(use of flowers of; in the treat-
ment of disease of eyes); 177.55
(use of oil of); 177.56 (use of);
177.61 (use of oil of ); 177.73
(use of) ; 1 78. 2 1 (use of oil of ) ;
182.5 (use of); 182.1-6 {„);
184.7 (use of oil of ); 184.15
(,,); 185 3 (merits of using the
black variety in homa ; 185.4
(merits of using in homa);
185.29 (use of oil of); 185 31
(„); 186.1 (use of); 186 12
(use of the black variety ofj;
190.22. (use of); 191.23 („);
201. 7; 201. 10.
1.171.40. 177.66 (used as a
chura); 178.7 ( „ ); 17&19
(„); 182.19 („); 185.9 („ );
185.10 („); 185.11 ( „ );
185,12 („).
1.202.30.
346
GARU1?A PURAlvIA — A STUDY
fuijfjil-
I'.Jn'ji
tiunbir.
tjtiyak;
tt;n>!r,;i
iiikaiu
ika)
ttipiita {^t'i
momordica
monadelpha
a kind of gourd?
;nbl the gourd
lagenaria vulgaris
a kind of fever
tertian).
thiist
1.202.81.
1.202.81.
L172.4 (fruit of; use of). 181.8.
sansaviera
Roxburghiana?
oil
1. 147.43; 14756 (nerves
affected by); 170.6 (remedy
for); 170.7 („ );
1.147.11 (as a symptom of a
kind of fever); 147.16 („);
147.23 („); 170.43 (remedy
for); 173.31 („); 183.11 (.,}.
1202.18.
1,169.62; 173.25; 173.28; 173.
31; 174.1; 174.12; 174.18;
174.19; 174.23; 176.6; 176.11;
177.19; 177.33; 177.42; 177.75;
182.10; 184.21; 187.9;
192.6; 1927; 192.9;
179.8;
191.16
192.11
192.12; 192.13; 192.14;
192.22; 192.30; 192.42; 192.46;
192.48; 193.7; 201. 14; 201 .18;
201.32.
coloquintida and 1.169.19 (effect of),
other cucumbers
the three spices
(black and long
pepper and dry
ginger).
Asteracantha
1-171.59; 172.2fi; 177.7; 182.26
185.27; 185.31; 193.1; 193.4.
1,170.55 (used as a remedy).
the 3 spices 1.202.68.
(mace, cardomons
and cinnamon)
a kind of pulse
'lathyrus sativus)
or elottaria
cardamomum
1.202.47; 202.70.
APPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP, 147
triphala the 3 rayrobolans I. 167.57 (as a remedy fur all
(fruits of termi- diseases) ; 167.58 (uScjol'i 167 60;
170.24; 170.33; 170.34; 170.4h
170.47; 170.48; 170.52; 17U.
nalia chebula, T°
Bellerika, and
phyllanthus
Emblica
iribrt
tribhangl
trivrt
trisugandhi
(=°jata)
tryahika
tryusajj.a
(=trikatu)
tvac
darhib (ka)
da:ndapatanaka
57; 170.58; 170.72;
171.2; 171.4: 171.7,
171.12; 171.22; 171.23; 171.28;
171.31; 171.32; 171.37; 371.30:
171.42; 171.44; 171.45: 17».5*;
171.56: 171.57; 171.58; 171.59;
172.26; 172.27; 172.40: 173.19.
171.14; 175.8; 175,1!;
(?): 176-8; 176.9;
177.83; 181.3; I»'2.'J3:
184.4; 184.11; 181.H:
185. 2S; 185.31 ; UJ5J1:
190.11; Jyu.Jl;
19J.3; 19U.13;
17-1.4:
175.17
177.7;
183.5;
185.20;
186.9; 187.7;
192.2; 192.39
201.12; 201.18; 201.25; JU.3.'!;
202.26.
cf trivrt? I- 170.24 (as a remedy)
? I. 202.47.
Ipomoea I. 170.49 (as a remedy .-• 19J-
Turpethum 26; 193.8; 202. i7.
the 3 spices (mace, I. 202.68.
cardamoms and
cinnamon
I. 189.13 (charm tor aii'- <>-,'
I. 170.21 (effect oi'}- 17ii.i2
(use of;; 182.25; I"-' -'^
192.40; 19243;20J.13.
I 170.74 (decoction of;; 17U.78
(use of); 171.30; 183.1 :18U3
(use of the leaf of), 185.^.
202.20; 202. t>a.
I, 191.5 (reim-dy for i!>o hit*-
of); 191.9 {„).
I. 166.40
fever
see trikatu
bark;
cinnamon.
a common fly.
a type of rheu-
matism
J48
GARUDA PURStf A— A STUDY
dadru
dad hi
a kind of loprosy
curd
danta
dantl (tika)
dardura
dastaka
tooth
croton
polyandrum
frog
daiarnula (ll) the ten. roots
both kinds of
brhatl, prthak-
parni, vidari-
gandha, bilva,
agnimanthaj tup
tuka, pa^ala
kasmarl]
p
punica
granatum
daru (deva Pinus deodara
daru ?) (Gedrus 'deodar a)
I. 164.9; 164.10; 16424
(symptoms of); 171.19 (oint-
ment for); 171.20; 190.11; 190.
13; 192.29,
I, 169.42 (quality of); 171.57;
171.65: 172.21; 173.7; 182.1;
182.22; 182.25; 184.4; 186.1;
187,5; 188.4 (of buffalo; use of);
193.8; 201 10.
I. 171.45 (remedy for ache of);
1 73.8; 1 77.20 (remedy to streng-
then); 177.22 (remedy for
wounds of); 177.28 (remedy to
remove the infection of); 177.29
(remedy which prevents the
shaking of;; 177.31; 179.1;
179.2; 181.10; 184.31; 185.37;
189.2; 191.21; 192.19; 201.35.
I. 17 1.1 4 (use of fruit of) 186.8
(use of); 202.32.
I. 191.19 (remedy for the
poison due to).
I. 170.42 (use of the decoction,
of) 171.64 („}; 172.12 („);
173.22 (use of); 174.15 („).
I. 202.83.
I. 169.20 (effect of); 169.59
(„); 172.35 (use of); 173.6(,,);
176 17 („); 177.17 (use of the
flower of); 202,45
I. 170.42 (use of decoction of);
170.58 (,,jj 171.53 (in oint-
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 149
dSrunis'a
dSrvT
daha
dahaslula
digbhraraa
dTpana
dipyaka
dlrghavrnta
dull, spar^a
( = duralabha)
dugdha
ment); 179.6; 192,15; 202.77.
see darvi and devadaruka.
a species of 1. 202,32.
curcuma.
Curcuma Aroma- I. 170.58 (use of decoction of);
ticaor 170,72 (effect of); 170.78 („);
Xanthorrhiza. 171. 52 (use in ointment).
burning sensa- I. 147.24 (fever caused by);
tion 147.27 (caused by inhalation
of poison); 147.28 (a symptom
of a fever); 147.31 (precedes a
fever); 177.36 (remedy for);
183.11 („); 173.13 (things
whose excess use cause).
I. 170.47 (remedy for).
I. 14 7-31 (precedes a feverj.
I. 16820; 168.21; 168.45 (the
roots of 5 herbs which are);
170.44; 170.61; 173.13; 173,17
a species of plant I. 202.18,
Colosanthes Indica I. 202.26.
Alhagi Maurorum I. 202.54
internal heat ?
perplexity
digestive, stimu-
lating
duralabha
(duhspar^a)
durgandha
milk I. 17212; 177.29; 177.39;
184.18; 185.19; 187.3; 190.25;
191.9; 191. 11; 201.20.
Alhagi Maiirorum 1.175.4 (decoction of); 175.5;
(use of); 178.21 („); 202.54
bad smell I. 192.23 (remedy for).
synonym of I. 146.2.
disease (vySdhi)
durva PanicumDactylonl. 164.23 (a kind of farffo
resembles); 170.78 (use of;;
171.29 („); 172.6 („); 172.17
(„); 173.23 („); 177.17 („)]
184 17 (used in charm); 190.13
(use Of); 190.23 („); 190.32
(„); 201 23 (use of; in the
treatment of horses).
150
GARUDA PURAlsIA— A STUDY
devakastha
Pinus Devadaru
I. 170.2 (use of); 202.77
or some other
wood.
clevatudaka
Lipeocercis
I. 202.59.
S errata
dcvoxlSru (ka
) Pinus Devadaru
I. 173.12 (use of); 174.8;
175.11; 176.11; 180.2; 183.2
183.6 (used in decoction);
185.35 (use of curna of);
191.22; 192.8; 192.26; 193.S
193.6; 202.77.
dof-a
disorder of the
i. 146.5 (the "disease remains
humouis
lodged with the characteristic);
147.8 (the advance of which
after 8 days as characteristic
of a fever).
dravanti
Anthcricum
I. 173.15 (use of).
Juberosuni
urakba
vine (Vitis
i. 173.2 (quality of); 169.29
vinifera)
(effect of); 193.11 (as a
remedy); 193.12 („); 193.13
(„); 202.30.
dravaya
distillation
I. 202.43.
druniatvac
tree bark or bark
I. 171.30 (use of)
of Erythriria
Indica.
dvijaya?V- =
',ya-,v's rnadhu
liquorice ?
?} tGIycyrrhiza
glabra)
I. 186.5 (the root of which is
used as remedy for swelling in
neck).
dhanakrt
?
I. 202.41.
dfaanya (ka),
dhanyaka
Coriandrum
Sativum
I. 169.32 (as a remedy); 170.2;
170.14; 170.52; 171.35; 175.8;
175.9; 177.19; 177.21; 183.11;
dhanvayasa
Alhagi Mauro-
192.24; 193.6.
I. 202.54.
I >av sa]
rum ef. Fagonia
Arabica
dhanvi
dMtaki
P
Grislea Tornen-
I. 202.8.
1- 179..^ fii cdi^ -J« ,~..M\. ini irt
APPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 151
dhatu
dhatukab'l=
("knsTsa)
dhntrl
dhanya
dhamam
dhamargavah
dhusttira (ka)
dhupa
dhfima
naktamala
(— karanja)
nakhi
nata (=tagara)
nadl
nadikrfmtl
(nadlkSnta ?)
nandlvrksa
(= tagara)
tosa
an essential
ingredient of the
body
red-sulphate of
iron
Emblica
officinalis
grain
Hemionitis
Cordifolia
Luffa foctida
or a similar plant
thorn apple
(Datura Alba,
Nus;orD. nilhum-
matu)
an incense
smoke
see karanja
(use of the flower of); 182.7
(use of); 184-.15 („); 202.27.
I. 173.28 (remedy for the
decline of); 174.7.
I. 202.62.
I. 170,31 (use of the black
variety of ); 170.45 (.,); 170.55;
170.58; 171.20; 171,25; 171.26;
171.31; 171.52; 172.7; 172.13;
172.24; 172.26; 202.25.
I. 159.14 (newly harvested; as
a cause ofprameka),
I. 202.5
I. 172.37 (use of); 202.58.
I. 170.69 (use of); 177.19 (use
of); 180.9 („); 184.2Q (use of
the flower of); 184.21 (use of
the plant of); 191.20.
I. 177.84 (use of); 17820 (of
a flower, as a charm); 180.10;
184.6; 184.22; 185.14 (as a
charm); 193. 15 (as a remedy.)
I. 190.30 (of certain herbs; the
inhalation as a remedy).
I. 202-10; 202,41.
I. 202.80.
Unguis Odoratus 1. 192.21 (use of).
See tagara I. 202,20.
river I. 169.36 (qualities of the waters
of).
I. 202.42.
Eugenia Jambo-
lana ?
see tagara
I. 202.9 (qualities of).
152
nayana
naiad am san a
navanlta
GARUI?A PURS^A— A STUDY
nasya
nagake&ara
(or naga)
nagapuspa
nftgabala
nagara (rl)
nagaraaga
nagesvara
nadi (dJ)
nadiea
nadeyl
nabhi
eye
p
butter
sternutator y
Mesua Roxbur-
gh ii. or M.
ferrea
name of several
plants, cf.
nagake.ara
uraria Lagopodi-
oides
dry ginger (zingi-
ber officinalej
Citrus
Aurantium
cf. nagakesara.
a fistulous sore ?
colocasia
artiquorum
•?
navel
I. 177.6 (ointment for).
I. 202.77.
I. 169.43 (use of ); 177.56 (of a
buffalo; use of); 178.23 („};
180.7 („); 182.2 („>; 182.8 („);
182.22; 184.2; 186.12; 187.11;
190.3 (of a buffalo; use of);
190.4; 190.16 ,of a buffalo; use
of).
I. 172. 30 (one of the five kinds
of treatment); 170.4 (use of);
177.18 („); 177.56 („); 177.65
I. 178.1 (used as a charm);
202.22; 202.68.
I. 180,1 (use of incense of).
I. 175.12 (use of cQnja of);
185.19(useof);190.4(,3};2024;
202.50.
I. 170.2 (use of); 170.11 („);
170.12 (.,); 170.22 („}; 170.32
(„); 170.42 („); 170.53 („};
170.55 („}; 172.39; 375.12 („);
192.13 („); 192.15 („); 202.69.
I. 169.20 (quality of the fruit
of;; 172.35 (effect of )-
I. 176.11 (use of); 185. 1 3 (used
in incense as a charm); 19i.22
(use of).
I. 171.1 (remedy for); 171.2
{„); 171.3; 171.23; 188.3; 188.4
1.169.14 (quality of)
1.202.11 (another name of
Jalajambfi).
1.172.10 (an ointment for);
172.15 (remedy for swelling
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 153
narikela
cocoanut (cocos
nucifera)
women
nalika
nidana
lotus flower ?
symptoms
nidigdhika
nidra
small cardomoms
(solanum
Jacquini)
sleep
of); 182.27 (ari ointment for);
193.10 (remedy for pain in).
1.169.28 (quality of); 173-3;
( ,. ) ; 189.12 (use of the flower
of).
1. 160.33 (effect of deranged
vata (wind) in); 170.60
(remedy for certain diseases
of); 172.10 (remedy for easy
child-birth for); 177.66 (a
charm for); 180.8 (prescription
for making them strong);
182.27 (an ointment for easy
child birth for); 189.3 (remedy
for certain disease of).
I. 169.11 (as a remedy);
1.146.1; 146.3 (of a disease;
the five constituents of ); 146.4
(synonym of); 146.13 (descrip-
tion of); 147.5; 148.1 (of
raktapitta); 150.1 (of svasaroga);
151.1 (of hikkaroga}; 152.1 (of
yaksmanga] ; 153.1 (of arocaka);
154.1 (of hrdroga); 155.1 (of
madatyiaya}; 156.1 (of arsas);
157.1 (of atisara and grahanl};
158.1 (of mutrnghata); 159.1
(of prameha]; 160.1 (of mdradhi) ;
161.1 (of udararoga}\ 162.1
(of pandusotha}', 163.1 (of
visarp&di}; 166.1 (of vS.tavyS.dhi);
167.1 (ofvatarakta).
I. ] 70.56 (use of the juice (rasa)
of); 202.5.
1.147.12 (in day, as a symptom
of a kind of fever); 147.13
(always or not at all as a
symptom) ; 147.28 (loss of sleep
154
ba
GARUQA PURAJilA— A STUDY
as a symptom of particulai
fever); 177.41 (anasya which
induces); 177.42 ( ,, ).
Azadirachta 1.167.59 (use of leaf of); 170.
Indica 47 (use of); 170.71 (use o!
leaf of); 171.6 (used as a
• remedy); 173.8; 171.13;
171.28; 171.31 (used in
decoction); 171.46; 171.54;
171.59; 172-33; 173.16; 174.4;
174.13; 175.8; 175.11; 175.15;
177.4 (use of the leaf of);
177.63 (use of the root of):
177.65 (use of the leaf of);
178.8 (use of leaf as a charm);
178.19 (use of; as a charm);
178.22 (use of the smoke of
stick of); 179.9 (use of the loaf
of); 183.19 (use of the leaf
of); 185.31 (use of the leaf
of); 188.10 (use of the leaf of );
190.9 (,/; 191.21 (use of tho
decoction of the bark of);
192.31 (use of the leaf of);
193.4 (use ofj; 193.6 („);
201.6 (use of leaf of ); 20110
(„); 201.11 (,,); 201.12 („};
201.38 („}; 202. 84.
usruha
enema not of
oily kind.
Vitex Negundo
baldness
I. 172.42 (on the administra-
tion of).
I. 169.11 (use of;; 169.59 („};
170.28 („); 170.68 (on the use
of the root of); 170.76; 17I.S;
174.4; 174.13; 184.9; 184.35;
202.37; 202.81.
1.185.35. See khalvata.
Curcuma longa I. 170.58 (use of); 171.19 („};
H2 !?(„); 172.21 („)*, 17420;
APPENDIX 6 —NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 155
the 2 kinds of); 192.31 (use
of).
niskvatha
decoction
I. 172.22. See also kvatha.
nisy and aria
an oil to drip
I. 174.18 (use of).
laila
down
mra
water
I. 177.13; 193.13 (effect of hot).
nlla
Indian fig tree ?
I. 171.65 (use of); 202.37;
202.50 (nllavarna). See nili.
nilameha
a kind of urinary
I. 159.24 (symptoms of).
disease
nilavalll
Vanda Roxbur-
I. 202.33.
ghti
nilika
fever manifest in
I, 147.3.
water
nlll (Hka)
Indigo plant
I. 170.38; 171.41; 176.8; 176.9;
177 11; 177.15; 177.28 (use of
decoction of); 191.8 (use of
the root of) .
nilotpala
blue lotus
I, 178.6 (use of the incanse
of); 178.15 (as a charm);
181.5 (as a remedy); 202.39.
nlvara
rice grown
I. 169.3 (use of)
without culti-
vation
netra
eye
I. 147.19 (cause of redness in);
nalpali
fruit of wild date
tree ?
nyagrodha
Ficus Indica
(vata)
pak§Sghala
a kind of
rheumatism
171.53 (external application
for the diseases of ); 17155
(decoction for the diseases of);
171.58 (remedy for the diseases
of); 171,60 („); 177,12. (oint-
ment for the diseases of ); 177-12
(remedy for all diseases of);
177.13 („); 179.11 („); 202.62
(„)•
I. 202.64.
I. 170,72 (use of); 202.7.
I. 166.37.
156
pankaparpati
pancakarma
paficakola
paucamula (li)
patala
patola (h)
patras"oka
patranga
patrl
pathya
padma (kaj
panasa
GARUQA PURAiitA-— A STUDY
? paiika, parpatf I, 202.63,
(a kind of fragrant
earth ?)
the five kinds of I. 172.30.
treatment in
medicine
the 5 spices (long I. 170.21 (use of); 202.69
pepper, its root,
Piper chaba,
plumbago and
dry ginger)
bilva and others
(the five roots)
cataract, a film
over the eyes.
Trichosanthes
Dioeca
Gaesalpinia
Sappan (red
sandors)
any thin leaf or
plate of metal or
gold ?
xvholesome diet
lotus
Artocarpus
Integrifolia
I. 171.50; 175.14 (use of decoc-
tion of ).
I. 177.4 (remedy for); 177.15
(„); 185.33 („); 185.35 („};
189.1 (,,); 192.41.
I, 169.17 (use of); 171. 6 („)>
171.13 („); 171.28 („); 171.32
(„); 171.38 („); 171.41. („);
171.46 („); 173.24 („); 175.8
(use of leaf of); 175.11 (use of);
175.17 („); 179.11 („); 192.31
(use of leaf of); 192.39 (use of )
193.6 („}; 201,11 („)• 201.12;
202.84.
I. 202.45.
I. 179.1 (use of)
I. 202.24.
I. 169.33; 172.33 (things which
are); 202.25.
I. 169.15 (use of the leaf of),
173.24 (quality of ); 174.5 („);
181.5 {„); 183.11 („); 192.22.
I. 169.28 (quality of).
APPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 157
payah.
milk
parinSma
(arti, sola)
parkati
parrii (leaf of
pala^a ?)
parpata (tf)
ka (ka).
pain due to
indigestion, colic
Ficus Infectoria
Butea Frondosa
a red colouring
Oldenlandia
palankasa (sa) name of various
plants (Astera-
cantha Longi-
folia etc.).
palarjdu
pala^a.
an omon
(Allium Cepa)
Butea Frondosa
pallava (ka)
pavana
pakala
pScana(ka)
patalS
twigs
wind (one of
the 3 homours in
the body).
the fever raa.nl
fest in
elephant.
digestive
medicine
Bignonia
Suaveolens
I. 170.65 (use of); 170.66 („);
171,60 („); 172.25 („); 172.33
(„); isi.i („); isi 10 („);
184.13 („); 18429 („); 192.37
(,Jl 192.38 („); 193.8; 201.18
(use of; in the treatment of
horses).
I. 170.48 (remedy for); 182.6
, („); 1 85.20 („)-
I. 202.8.
I. 192.5 (use of decoction of);
192.8 (used in oil); 202.36.
I. 170.11 (use of); 170.13 („);
171.31 („); 171.36 („); 175.4
(„); 175,5 („); 175.9 („);
175.13(,,); 175.15(3,); 192.39.
I. 202.23; 202.78.
I. 193.1 (use of).
I. 170.69 (use of); 171 56 (use
of the roots of); 177.15 (use of),
178.27 (use of seeds of); 186.11
(use of ) ; 1 87. 1 (use of the leaf
of); 187.11 (use of the seeds of);
189.5 (use of the roots of);
192.7 (use of).
I. 171.46 (from the five trees;
use of); 1725 („).
I. 147.9 (effect of the deranged);
147.255 147.34; 150.3; 150.6;
151.4; 156.49; 160.16; 160.30.
I. 147.3.
the
I. 170.2; 173,7; 173.10.
1.168.46 (use of the root of)
192,4.
158
paths.
pad a
padadaha
padharsa
papma
p5ma
parada
pSrSvata
paribhadraka
pSrulyamulaka
partha
GA.RUIJA PURA^A.— A STUDY
Glypea Herna- I. 170.11 (use of ); 171.44 („);
ndifolia 172.10 („); 175.17 („); 177.59
(use of root of ); 183,2 (use of );
189.19 (use of root of); 193.12
(use of ).
jaundice I. 162.14- (symptoms of);
162.8; 162.18; 162.19; 162.28;
170.23 (remedy for); 171.67
(„); 184.29 („); 186.4 („);
190.26 („); 192.3 {„).
foot 1.177.51 (an ointment for; to
remove heat).
burning sensa- I. 166.53 (as an indication of
tion in the feet a rheumatic disease).
a kind of rheu- I. 166.52.
matism (numb-
ness of the foot)
synonym of vyadhi. I. 146.2
synonym of I. 147.1
jvara
scab (a kind of I. 164.9; 164.27 (symptom of);
mild-leprosy). 171.3 (remedy for); 171.29 („);
183.15 („); 190.13 („); 190.16
(„); 192.29 {„); 193.7.
quick-silver I. 202.65.
a pigeon I. 185.24 (use of the eyes of)
185.16 (use of the excreta of).
I. 192.4 (use of).
palankl
pS|aijabliedaka
(°bheda)
Erythrina
Fulgens
?
Terminalia
Arjuna
pain in the
side (pleurisy)
Beta Benga
1 crisis.
Plectranthus
scutellarioides
I. 171.47 (use of).
I. 202.8.
I. 192.10 (remedy for)
I. 169.16 (use of); 173.19 („).
I- 170.54 (use of); 176.6 („):
202.34.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AMD DISEASES IN GP. 159
picuka Vangueria 1.202.71.
spinosa
pinjata the mucus or I. '1 77,6 (remedy for the con-
excretion of the trol of); 177.10.
eyes
pidaka carbuncle (small I. 159. 1 2 ( 10 kinds of); 159 31
boil, pimple), (cause for certain kinds of);
pitta biles; one of the I. 146.17 (causes for the
humours. derangement of); 147.9;
147.11 (symptoms of fever due
to); 147.16; 147.21 (a kind of
fever caused by the derange-
ment of); 147.22-23; 147.29;
147.37; 147.18; 14756 (head-
ache caused by); 147.76;
147.78; 147.79; 148.2 (the
reason for the derangement of) ;
148.9; 149.1; 149.7 (effect of):
152.5; 152.16; 154.4 (symptom
of disease of the heart due to
deranged); 154.03 („); 154.8;
169.14 (things, the consump-
tion of which cause); 172.36
(,,); 155.10 (as a cause of dise-
ase); 155.13 („); 155.2!; 156.9;
156.22; 156.27 i(description of
piles due to deranged); 156,34
(symptoms of piles due to)
15657; 157.22; 1585; 158.7;
158.13; 158.35; 158.37; 15838;
159.1 (6 kinds of parmcha caused
by); 159.10 (symptoms of
mtka caused by); 159.16;
159.31; 159.37; 160.8 (symp-
toms of abscess due to) ;
160.44 ( „ ); 160.11; 160.12;
160.25; 160.51; 168.4-5 (causes
for the enragement of); 163 IB;
168.33; 170.74 (remedy for);
160 GAUUIJA PURA~IVIA — A STUDY
171.66 („}• 172.38 ( „ );
173.26; 173.31; 177.36 (reme-
dy for fever caused by);
177.45 („); 183.11 („)
184.37; 190.17; 201.8; 201,18;
201.21; 201.26.
pippall piper longum 1.169.1 1 (effect of ); 169.30 („);
; = tiLjiiatar.itfula) 170.20 (as a remedy); 170.24
(„); 170.32 („ ); 170.50 („ );
170.63 („>; 170.65 („);
171.33 (use of); 171.34 ( „ );
171.36 („); 171.58 („); 171.63
( „ ); 172.29; 173.23 (effect of);
1746 (use of); 175.9 („);
175.15 (use of the roots of);
176.15 (use of); 177.2 („ );
177.12 („); 177.24 („);
177.34; 177.37; 177.46; 17767;
179.9; 181.3 (use of); 181.4
( „ ); 182.4; 182.22 (use of);
183.2 (use of); 183.16 ( „ );
183.17 („)• 184.2 (,/);
184-12 („); 184.34 („);
185.36 (use of ); 186.14 („);
188 11 ( „); 190.3 („ ); 190.28
(,. ); 190.31 ( » ); 192.2 (use
of the root of); 192.24 (use of);
I92-35 ( „ ); 192.47; 193.11
(use of); 193.13 (effect of );
nitaka«a 201.11; 202.12; 202.69.
Pit* M I> 202'38'
pHik!/ L202'35-
t'5»->« cold ZV 202'32-
vOlU 7 -I en 10 /
A- 134.14 (as a symptom of)
pulmonary consumption);
171.50 (remedy for); 18L3
(„); 185.34 (,j; 190.2 („).
I- 202.81.
I. 202.4
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 161
(samjfia)
pundarlka
putrinl
punarnavcl
pura
purlsa
puskara
puspa
(kasisa)
puspagarbha
puga
pQtika
ptirvarupa
fold ?
a kind of leprosy
one of the 10
kinds of prameha,
(carbuncle)
Boerh avia
Procumbens
(°parnika)
prs^ha^Qla
21
excrement
Nelumbium
speciosum (blue
lotus)
flower
a disease of the
eye
green or black
sulphate of iron
in women,
arecanut ^Areca
Catechu).
Basella Rubra
incubative stage
(symptom, of
occurring disease)
Hemionitis
Gordifolia
pain in the back.
I. 202.70.
I. 164.9; 164.26 (symptoms of ).
I. 159.12; 15929 (symptoms
of); 159.30 difficult to endure).
I. 167.59 (use of); 170.46 („);
170.65 („); 173.16 („); 17321
(„); 174.4(,,); 184.12 („);
184.17 („); 190.6 (use of the
root of white variety of ); 191.1
(„); 192.5 (use of); 192,9 („);
192.43 („); 193.11 G,}; 202-3.
I. 202.23; 202.78. l
I. 177.70 (used as an evil
charm); 190,21 (of a buffalo;
use of).
I. 173.2 (quality of the seed of );
175,12 (use of); 202.54- (the
root of).
I. 17161 (use of a variety of );
178.20 (use of incause of);
182.19 (used as carm); 185.17
(any five of red colour; used as
charm); 202-66 (°rasa).
I. 177 .4 (remedy for); 185.33
(„)•
I. 202,62.
I. 178.27 (remedy for).
I. 171.56 (use of); 186.7 („};
192.20 („)
I. 202.80.
1. 146.3 ^one of the five essential
categories in respect of
disease).
I. 168.47 (use of the root of);
170.11 (use of); 170.13 („).
I. 185.21 (remedy for).
162
pratimaisa
pratibySya
pratyakpuspi
pratyaya
prapunnndaka
pram eh a
pralepaka
pravapana
prasara (ri) nl
prah3ra
prakrta
pragrupa
praci
pnyaagu
GARL1?A PURAfsIA — A STUDY
one of the
pancakarma in
ayurvcda. (a kind
of powder used as
sternutatory ?)
catarrh
Achyranthes
Aspera
a synonym of
nidana
Cassia Tora or
Cavir Alata.
urinary disease
I. 172.30.
I. 171.51 (subdued by fasting).
I. 202.51.
I. 146.4
I. 171.20 (use of the seed of).
I. 158.4; 159.1 (symptoms of );
159.12; 159.15; 159.32; 172.3-1
(remedy for); 186.1 ( ,., ).
I. 147.73 (.symptoms of).
I. 172.30.
a kind of hectic
or slow fever
one of the
paiicakarman
in ayurveda.
(scattering)
Paederia Foetida I. 174.13 (use of the rasa of );
192.4 (use of J.
a cut, a wound 1.177.57 (remedyfor); 177.61
(remedy for pain due to);
188.1 (remedyfor).
a type of fever I. 147.33; 147.36 (description
of).
I. 146.4 (marked by the
symptoms of a disease).
genesis of a
disease
(previous
symptom of )
Panicum
Italicum
I. 202.42.
I. 169.3 (use of); 178.li (used
in charm); 178.19 ( J} ); 179.5
(use of); 180.1 ( „ ); 185.17
(used in charm); 192.21 (use
of); 193.4 ( „ ); 202.70;
202,79.
APPENDIX 6-NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES
priyala (°ka),
priyals
IN GP.
163
pliha
phalafrika
phalini
phalguka
phStjita
badara (ri)
badhira
b'arhin
bala
bahupatra
bahuvara
the tree
Buchanania
Latlfolia
spleen
I. 169.27 (quality of); 172.35
(„ ); 173.3 („ ); 170.27 (use
of).
I. 148.4; 170.62 (remedy for
disease of); 170.64 („); 183.16
(„); 183,18 („); 184.36 („);
190.5 („); 192.3 („); 192.46
( i, ); 193.10 (remedy for pain
in).
See triphala.
See priyarigu.
I. 180.6 (use of).
Ficus Opposite-
folia.
molasses (inspis- I. 169.51 (effect of).
sated juice of
sugarcane)
Zizyphus Jujuba I.
deaf
peacock
Grataeva
burghti
Rox-
name of
plants.
Gordia
many
169.27 (effect of); 170.27
(use of); 172.4 (use of the leaf
of); 173.23 (use of); 177.9
(use of the root of); 190.30
(use of inceuse of); 192.48
(used in decoction); 193.13 (use
of).
I. 174.10 (remedy for); see also
badhirya.
I, 193. 14 (use of the excrement
etc, of).
I. 170.11 (use of j; 170.14(»);
170.46 („); 173.2 (quality nf);
173.21 (the use of two kinds
of); 174.4 (the use of); 174.5
(„); 174.3 („}; 184.33 (J;
190.29 (use of the root of);
192.5 (used in decoction);
192.8 (use of); 192.21 (>,);
202,42.
I. 202.44.
Myxa I. 202.40.
Iu4
bakucl
badhirva
bsla, ixllaka,
hala
b:.lm
bShuka
bahiistambha
GARUDA PUR Alii A— A STUDY
bibhTtaka,
baibhitaka
bilva(ka)
Cyamopsis
Psoralipides
deafness
name of
plants.
many
arm
a kind of rheu-
matism
numbness
in the arm
a kind of rheu-
matism
cat
Aegle Marmelos
bTjafca ?
Citrus Medica
nourishing food
I. 184.31 (use of the root of ).
I 19214 (remedy for); 192.10
(„); 192.45 („); 201.22 (of
horses; remedy for).
I. 173.23 (use of); 174.14 („);
174.17 (,,); 177.21 („); IBO.U
(„>; 188. 3 (use of the root of);
202.10 (fruit of).
I. 190.2 (remedy for pain in).
I. 166.41 (cause of).
I. 176.16 (remedy for).
See also bhujaslatnbha.
I. 166.48 (also called Znts-
tambha; remedy for).
I. 178.9 (use of the blood of);
193.14 (use of the excrement
of).
I. 178.4 (use of the root of );
185.33 (use of); 190.23 (.,);
193.12; 202.25.
I. 168.46 (use of the root of );
169.12 (effect of); 169.27 („);
170.11 („); 175.14 (use of);
177.11 (use of); 177.74 („);
180.1 („); 184.12 („); 186.12
(use of the fruit of); 190.32
(use of the root of); 192.4 (use
of); 202.73 (fruit of); 205.48
(use of).
I. 202.35.
I. 169,24
(use of ).
I. 169.62 (to be used with
flesh).
T- 167.59 (use of); 1 68,47 (use
of the root of); 170.2 (use of
the 2 kinds of); 170-46 („);
174,4 (use of); 176.15 („);
(effect of), 176.8
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 165
176.17 (use of the fruit of);
177.35 (use of); 177.40 (use of
the fruit of); 177.48 (use of the
root of); 192.4 (use of);
202.5.
brhatphala
Luffa Graveolens
I. 202.10.
See kostaki
brhannimba
cf mahanimba
I. 202.18.
baibhitaka
See bibhitaka,
bodha
Cardiospermum
I. 202.82.
(=jyotismatl?)
Halicacabum?
brahmadandl
Echinops echina-
I. 173.22 (quality of), 178.1
tus
(used in charm); 178.12 („);
178.13 (use of); 182.20 (used
in charm); 182.26 (use of decoc-
tion of)] 184.11 (use of the
root of).
brahmayasti,
Clerodendrum
I. 188,5 (use of the fruit of);
brshmana-
Siphonantus.
202.17.
yastika
or Ligusticum
Ajowan.
brahm asuvar-
Helianthus or
I. 174.1 (its use in the prepara-
cala
Clerodendrum
tion of brahmlghrta).
Siphonantus
b rah ml (rhika)
name of various
I. 17036 (use of); 172.14 („);
plants (e.g. Cle-
174.1 („); 174.3 (°ghrta);
rodendrum Si-
174.14 (use of); 192.34
phonantus, Ruta
(°ghrta); 193.2 (use of); 202.5.
Graveolens) or
Hydrocotyle
Asiatica.
bhagandara
a fistula in the
I. 17L2 (remedy for; 171.23
arms or puden-
(„),- 174.18 f,,); 184.4 („) ;
dum
186.8 („).
bhagastambha
1. 180.12 (ointment which
causes).
bhagna
fractured
I. 171.9 (treatment for); 171.10
(food and drink for); 171.12
(remedy for).
biiadra
bhatlradaru
bhaHaka
bhaliflta (ta)
bhavyodbhava
bhSrgT
bhiru
( — sats vari ?)
bhujangavamm
bhujasrarnblia
bholaia
bbfuga-
GARUDA PURSJilA— A STUbY
name of various I. 179.10 (use of),
plants
Pinus Deodora I. 202 31.
See D2ru etc.
Semecarpus I. 177.56 (use of). See below
Anacardium bhallstaka.
Seraecarpus I. 158.14 (stone in bladder
anacardium resembling fruit and seed
of); 171.22 (use of); 171.27(,,);
1 77.46 („); 177.83 („); 180.10
(use of the flower of); J82.9
(use of); 202.9.
a type oUnkka I. 151.2; 151.3 (cause of).
clerodendrum I. 170.31 (use of); 2O2.1 7.
Siphonantds
Asparagus I. 202.4.
Racemosus ?
? 1.18810.
numbness (para- I. 171.63 (remedy for). Sec
lysis) of the arm also bShustambha.
Gentiana
chirata
- Eclipta prost-
nita or E.
Erecta, or
wadeKa calen-
dulacea
bhrama
giddiness
I. 170.11 (use of); 170.12 („);
171-6 (,,)i 171.8 („); 171.31
(used in decoction); 171.36 („);
192. 39 (use of); 202.85.
I. ISO 12 (use of the curna of).
I. J 67.60 (use of); 171.41 („);
171.42 („): 171.58 („); 171 60.
(„); 172.26 („); J72.28 C»)j
172.43()5); 174.14 („); 176.2
f»); 176.8 (53); 176.9 („)• 177.7
(»)', 178.14 (use of the root of);
182.15 (use of); 183 15 (use of
the leaf of); 185.10 (used as a
charm); 187.13 (use of the root
of); 202.55,
I- 147.10 (a symptom of a
fever); 147.27 (cause of);
147.28 (a symptom of fever);
173.13 (things the excess use of
which cause).
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 167
bhramanti
rnakeruka
maksika
a kind of kidney
bean or rice
(Phaseolus
Aconitifolius
a type of parasiti- I. 165.13.
cal worm
fly
I. 20243.
I. 169.7 (properties of).
mafjaii, majja pith of plants
I 177.84 (inscense which
drives); 18Q.11 (use of the
fumes of; to drive away
mosquitos); 191.17 (ointment
for the poison due to).
I. 171.42 (of mango; use of);
1769 („); 173.2 (quality of);
176.5 (use of).
marrow of bones
I. 173.25 (prescription for the
and flesh
growth of ).,
maiijistha
a kind of climbing
I. 159.2 (the meha resembling
(sihikji)
plant used for
the colour of ); 174.5 (use of );
dyeing. (Rubia
17731 („)• 177.33 („); 179.5
Munjista).
GO; 185.18 („); 191.22 („);
192.31 („); 19244 („); 193.3
U
a kind of meha
I. 159.2 (so called, on account
of its resemblance with the
manjistha plant).
marj irparitha
rock salt
I. 202.60.
(from Sindhu)
ma IT da
scum
I. 169.54 (of fried rice; pro-
perties of); 184.4 (use of);
maijdaka
a kind of baked
I. 169.63 (properties of).
flour
mandala
a kind of leprosy
I. 164.8 (cause of); 16i.l7
maeidukaparnl
(=brahrru)
Hydrocotyle
Asiatjca or H.
Rotundifolia,
(symptom of).
I. 172.25 (use of the juice of);
173.15 (use of)
mar^d ra
matsya
rust of iron
fish
I. 170.48 (use of).
I. 177.75 (use of the flesh of a
variety of).
168
matsyanrl!
matsyapittaka
(Katurohmi ?)
mada
inadana
inadatyaya
mrulya
niaclhu
GARUPA PURSlilA— A STUDY
inspissated juice
of the sugar-cane
cf. Helle borus
Niger
inebrity
Randia Dume-
torum
any distemper
due to in-
toxication
intoxicating
drink
honey
I. 202.67.
I. 180.5 (used as a charm).
I. 147.23 (caused in certain type
of fever); 155.5; 155.7; 155.9;
155.29; 155.33; 191. 12 (remedy
for).
I. 172.37 (use of); 180.9 („);
202.82.
I. 155.1 (symptom of); 155.10
(also caused by derangement
of the three humours).
1.155.2 (properties of ); 155.3
(„ ); 155.4 („ ); 155.5; 155.14;
155.17; 155.22; 155.34; 169.53
(properties of ); 191.12 (remedy
to wean one from using).
I. 169.11 (use of); 169 49
(properties of); 170.24 (as a
remedy); 170.47; 170.48;
170.61; 170.71; 170.74; 171.7;
171,11; 171.14; 171.32; 171.34;
171.55; 171.60; 171 66; 171.67;
172 17; 172.23; 172.24; 172.27;
172.28; 172.31; 172.39; 173 1;
174.16; 175.8; 175.10; 175.15;
176.15; 177.1; 177.3; 17721;
177.24; 177.28; 177.32; 177.33;
177.37; 177.41; 177.52; 177.65
(°sara); 177.67; 177.73; 178.5;
178.12; 17823; 178.24; 179.7;
179.11; 180.2; 180.5; 181.3;
181.4; 182.8; 18220; 182.25;
182.28; 183.4; 183.6; 184.18;
184 19; 184.33; 185.16; 185.20;
18528; 185.33; 185.34; 186;1 ;
187.4; 188.11; 190.14; 190.26-
(of yani); 190.31; 190.32
APPENDIX
madhuka (ka),
madhQka
madhuka)
madhumeha
madhura
madhurika
madhu&rava
mana^ila
inari (ri) ca
sweetness
Glycyrrhiza
Glabra
6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 169
191.10; 191.17; 192.16; 192.35;
193.2; 201.21; 202.66.
202.18 (things which have the
property of). See also maksika.
I- 169,29 (properties of i ; 170.73
(use of); 171.43 (use of the
fruit of); 171.65(use of);172.I4
(use of); 173.3 (properties of);
174.5 (use of); 17740; („);
179.5 („); 181.5 C,); 184.14
(,,); 192.31 (used in decoction);
192.48 („); 202.27; 205.49 (use
of).
I. 159.5-8.
I. 173.1 (things which have the
quality of); 170.60 (the effete
of drinking water which is) .
I. 202.53.
diabetes
sweetness
Foeniculum
vulgare or
Anethum
foeniculum
Bassia
Latfolia ?
red arsenic
(Arsenii disul-
phidum)
I. 202.5.
I. 171.15 (use of); 171.18 („);
171.59 („); 17'}-9 (»)•' I76-G
(„); 177.4 („); 177.5 f,,); 181.2
(„); 181.9 („); 182.10 („);
182.24 („); 184.14 („}; 185.9
(used in charm); 185.29 (use
of); 185.31 („); 190.29 („);
190.30 („); 191.15 („); 192.26
blue vitriol
(Cupric
sulphate)
Piper Nigrum
(„); 192.41
I. 202.64.
I. 202.51.
202.64.
I. 169.30 (property of); 169.31
(use of); 170.21 (property of};
170.29 (use of); 170.43 („},-
170
GARUDA.-PURA"is!A — A STUDY
rnarut
markati
ma^aka
mosquito
170.45 („); 171.15 („};
171.57 (,,}; 176.15 (,,);
177.4 („); 177.41 („); 179.9
(„); 182.14 („); 182.22 („);
183.1 („); 1832 („); 183.3 („);
185.26 (,.); 185.29 („); 188.10
(„); 188.11 („); 190.16 {„);
192.1 („); 192.26 („); 202 12.
see maruta.
I. 202.6.
I. 171.39 (fumes driving);
177.84 (,/; 180.11 ',,\
masQra
Lense Esculenta
I. 169.8 (properties of;.
or Ervum Lens
or Cicer Lens
masurika
one of the 1(J
I. 159.12; 159.28
kinds of diabetes
masQrl
see masura
J. 202.46.
mastaka
hoad
I. 176.10 (remedy for the disease
of).
mastu(ka)
sour cream
I. 169.42 (use of); 172.11 („).
mahatl
one of the 5 types
I. 151.2.
ofHikka.
rnahfikala
Trichosanthes
I. 191.6 (use of the root of);
Palmata
202.57.
mahsgho^a
Boswellia
I. 202-29.
Thurifera
tnahajambQ
a spe cies of
I. 202.10
plant.
mahan
one of the five
I. 150.3
types of cough.
mahfmimba
Ailantus excelsa
I. 202.18.
mahap^tra
?
I. 202.45.
mahr.n.uu^itika a kind ofSpha-
I. 172.18 (use of decocation of )
eranthus ?
See also muijdltaka
mahafksa
Bombax
I. 202 35.
Klalabaricum
mahasysrnn
Ichnocarpus
1.202.46,
Frutescens ?
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 171
mahSsaha
mahSsugan-
dhika
mahisa
mahisaksa
mahausadha
marrisa
Gly.ine Labialis? I. 202.7.
Piper Chaba? I. 178.10 (use of the root of).
buffalo
a k ind of bde-
llium
(an efficacious
medicinal plant).
Zingiber Offici-
nale.
flesh
maruta
(marut)
I. 193.14 (use of the smoke
from the dung and urine of ).
I. 202.23; 202.78.
I. 179.6 (those which are);
202.12 („).
I. 159.14 (as a cause of
prameha}; 177.50 (use of);
177.75 („); 178.5 (of khanjanta
use of); 201.21 (use of);
201.26 (J.
I. 171.10 (of black-gram;
use of *.
I. 174.8 (use of); 176.3 („};
180.1 •(„); 180.6 („); 18f.lt
,,}j 192.9 G0;192.26(,,); 201. 15
f,,); 202.77.
I. 171.23 (use of); 182.3 („);
202.63. See also madhu.
I. 169.29 (use of); 202.11.
I. 159.2 (symptoms of).
I. 169.21 (use of ); 172-17 („);
173.6 f,,); 177.24 (use of the
petal of );1 77.64 (use of the seed
of); 178.25 '„); 178.26 („);
179.8 (use of the juice of);
184.37 (use of the resin of);
192.17 (use of the juice of);
201.15. („).
wind-one of the 3 I. 147.29 (effect of); 147.37
humours in the (fever due to); 148.13; 150.6;
the body. 151.3 (hiccough caused by);
the fleshy part
of
I.
us
marr si = kak-
kotl ?
Nardostachys
— Jatamans!
I.
11
maksika
honey
('.
I.
2C
mSgadhika,
ma gad hi
manjistha
matulur" ga
Piper Longum
a kind of meha
Citrus Medica
I.
I.
I.
172
GARUIJA PURXI£A— A STUDY
malatl
maiura
ma?a, masaka
masapanji
misi
(Satapujpi ?)
mlnapitta
mukha
154.13 (heart disease caused by;
symptoms of); 154.14; 15515
(symptom of madatyaya caused
by); 155.20 („); 156.17; 158.37;
159.16 (prameha caused by);
161.11; 166.19; 166.52 (pada-
harsa caused by); 167.18;
167.39; 173.62. (remedy for
pain due to); 173.27 (remedy
for deranged).
a cat I. 1 77.82 (use of flesh of); 180.9
(use of the excrement of);
186.9 (use of the bones of).
Jasmin urn I. 171.46 (used in decoction);
Grandifiorum and 172.5 (use of the flower of);
also other plants. 176.14 („); 185 18 („); 186.4
(use of the roots of) ;
the bilva tree I. 182.11 (use of the juice of ).
(Aegle Marmelos
or Fesonia
Elephant urn),
black gram
(Phaseolus
Radiatus).
glycine debilis.
Anethurn sowa
and panmori
(peucedanum
graveolens
p
face
1. 169. 5 (properties of); 169.21
(„); 171.10 (use of); 176.15
(„); 182.4 („); 185.19 {„);
192.4J? (used in decoction).
1.202.7.
1.202.53.
1.185.11 (used as a charm).
1. 171. 44 (remedy for the disease
of); 171.46 (the decoction to
be held in); 173.20 (remedy
for dryness in); 177.20 (remedy
for disease of); 177.21 (remedy
for bad smell in); 177.22 („);
177,33 ( prescription which
adds lustre to); 184.26; 184.30
AtPEJNDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 173
(remedy for the disease of ) ;
191.21 (remedy for the pain in):
192.19 (remedy for impurity
in),
mucukundaka Pterospermum 1.171.61 (use of the flower of).
suberifolium
muijdltaka sphaerantus 1.182.14 (use of j.
hirtus
mundlrikS a species of plant. 1.170.38 (use of the cfirpa of)
mudga (ga) phaseolus mungo 1.156.45 (effect of); 109.5
(use of); 169.60 („); 170.fi*
(„}; 172.13 fj; 172.33 !.,);
173.19 (used in decoction);
201.21-22 (used for diseases of
the horses).
phaseolus trilobus 1.202.7.
erythrina stricta ? 1-176.3 (use ofj.
Pcurculigo 1-174.15 (use of); 182.5 (,„';
orchioioides ? 192.2 (use of ).
CyperusRotundusI.170.il (use of); 170.12 (,.);
170.13 („); 172.16 (-,); 173.1-'
(„); 175.3 („); 1754 („); 175.
6 („); 175.7 („); 175.8 {„);
175.11 („); 175.13 U 177.21
(„); 177.40 {„); 179.7 („);
182.14 (s)); 192.16(,,); 192.39
(,,);202.16.
fornw 1 169.46 (use of ) ; 171.10 (as
unneofacow U^^ ^ ^ y? 183_
15 („).
1. 176.1 3 (use of); 185.32 <uf a
goat; use of ).
1,170.57 (remedy for obstruc-
tion of); 173.18; •
(remedy for pain connect
with); 186.2 (remedy forobs-
tructionof); 186.4 („)
'-.rV 170.55
mudgaparnl
mura
musali (li)
(mu§aliks)
musta
of a ram
urine of men
mutrakrcchra
of urine
(„); 184.5
174
mutraksaya
mutragranthi
mutravighata
mQtra'ukra
rnGtrasula
mutrasada
•mutrSghSta
murccriS,
murva
mftlaka
mDlarajika
musalikS.
musikaparij?
GARUDA PURAljIA — A STUDY
insufficient 1.158.37 (cause of ).
secretion of urine
knot or induration 1.158.31 (description, of).
at the neck of the
bladder
obstruction of 1.158.34 (cause of ).
urine
disease in which 1.158.33 (described).
urine and semen
are ejected
together
urinary colic 1. 193.10 remedy for),
cessation of urine 1.158.39. (cause of).
an urinary disease 1.158.1 (symptoms of ); 158.2-4
(twenty kinds of}', 170.57
(remedy for),
fainting 1.147.9 (a symptom of a type
of fever); 147.53 (a symptom
of a different type of fever);
147.31; 173.17 (remedy for);
177.36 (,,).
I. 202. 18.
mrttika
mTttikak?ara
mrtyuraja
Sanseviera
Roxburghiana
Raphanus
Sativus
Salvinia
Cu cullata
Helicteres
Isora.
lotus-fibre
clay, earth
ef. Sauvarcala
synonym
of jvara
I. 169.16 (property of ); 169.59
(use of); 173.12 („); 179.3
(use of juice of ); 190.18 (use
of the seed of).
I. 192-24 (use of).
I. 167.59 (used in decoction).
I. 20243.
I. 185.21 (use of).
I. 202.31.
I. 177.47 (of an ant-hill; use
of); 177.53.
I. 202.63 (from Saurastra).
I. H7.1
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP.
175
mrdvlka
tnegha
medas fat
medhas
moca
( = kadali)
morata
moha
bunch of
grapes
a kind of grass
intellect
mesairng! Gymnema
Sylvestre.
meha urinary disease
Musa
Sapientum
Sansevieria
Roxburghiana
fainting
mlecchamukha Cuprum
yaksma a disease,
synonym of
vy.'idhi
yaksma Consumption
I. 202.30.
I. 202.16 (also known as
musta).
I. 17061 (remedy to reduce).
173.27 (remedy for disease
related to).
I. 173.25 (prescription which
improves).
I. 176.13 (use of the urine
of).
I. 173.21 (use of); 188.3 (use
of the root of),
I. 159.2 (symptom of a kind
of); 159.3 („); 159.5-8 („);
159.9 („); 159 17 (to know
whether curable or not);
159.18 (common indication
of different types); 159.19
(symptom of a kind of);
159.20 („); 159.21 („); 159.22
159.23 f)3); 159.24 („); 159.33
(„); 159.34-35 (symptoms of
first stage of); 159.37; 170.58
(prescription for allj; 171.23
(,/; 185.28 (J.
I. 169.28 (use of the fruit of);
202,51 (the juice of).
I. 202.81.
I. 147.11 (a symptom of a
type of fever); 191.10 (remedy
for).
I. 202-65.
I. 146.2.
I. 149.16; 152.1 (symptoms of );
176
yamalS
yamanika,
yamani
yava (vS.)
? yavakola
yavafcsSra
vyavagraja)
yavatikta
yavagu
yav3graja
( = yavaks,5ra)
yasti, yastika.
ycka
GARLI?A PURSiilA— A STUDY
atypeofhikka I. 151-2; J51.5 (cause of);
(hiccough) 151.6-7 (symptoms of).
Ptychotis Ajowan. I. 202.18; 169.32 (use of);
174.17 („); 192.24 (,,).
Hordeum I. 169.4 (properties of); 170.60
Vulgare („); 173.2 („); 176.16 (use of);
177.32 („) 177.55 („}; 182.5
(„); 1847 („); 188.6 („);
188.10 („).
? I. 169.60 (use of); 170.75 („);
173.22 („)•
an alkali prepar- I. 170.50 (use of); 170.56 („);
ed from the ashes 171.44 („); 172.2 (,.); 172.11
of burnt green (used in decoction); 173,10
barley — corns. (use of); 177.45 (,,)• 179.1
(,,); 179.7 („); 182.9 („);
184.5 („); 186.13 (,>); 192.16
(„); 202.61.
a species of plant. I. 202.47.
rice gruel I. 170.76 (use of)
I. 202.61.
Liquorice I. 170.35 (use of); 170.47 (,,);
(Glycyrrhiza 170.48 („); 170.64 („)• 170.73
Glabra). („)• 171. 32 (t>); 172.5 („);
174.14 („); 177.21 („); 177.24
(5,)ri77.32 („); 177.33 f,,);
177.40 („); 178.23 („); 178.24
(„); 182.20 („);
190.26 (w); 191.10
(»); 179.5
184.33 („):
(»); 202.27.
p
I. 202.58.
Alhagi Mauro-
I. 202.54.
rum
louse
T ifiS a. i
soup
176.6 (prescription,
the use of which destroys);
18o-n („).
I- 171.10 (of certain things);
(the use of); 172.13 („),
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 177
yoni
female organ
rakta
blood
raktapitta
rakta meha
raktavikriya
raktasSali
raktafiga
rajanl ( = gauri,
rasSfijana
23
plethora, spon-
taneous
hemorrhage
from the mouth
or nose.
the voiding of
blood with
urine
deterioration
of blood
Oryza Sativa
(red rice)
the red pollen
on the capsules
of the Rottleria
Tinctoria
Curcuma
Longa
vitriol of copper
or a sort of
collyrium
prepared from
I. 172.1 (diseabe of); 172.3
(remedy for disease of); 172.4
(remedy to strengthen) ;
(remedy for disease of); 172.5
(„); 173.29; 178.21 (a charm
applied to); 180.12 (J.
I. 148.4; 148.6; 171.13; 182.18
(used as a charm); 182.26
(remedy for obstruction of);
182.28 (in atisara; remedy for);
1 86.9 (remedy increasing the
flow of); 188. 1 (flow; remedy
for); 188.5 (remedy for defect
in); 192.40 G,); 201.13 (use of
boiled).
I. 1481 (symptoms of ); 148.3
(pittarakta) ; H8.15 (remedy
for); 159.33 (a kind of meha);
183.9 (remedy for); 190.26
(„); 19027 („).
1. 159.3 (symptom of).
I. 181.5 (remedy for).
I. 185.13 (used as a charm).
I. 202.49.
I. 177.7 (use of); 183.19 (use
of the 2 varieties of); 184.1
(use of); 193.3 (use of the two
varieties of); 202.32.
1.171.60 (use of); 186,6 („);
19?,41 („); 202 50.
178
—A STUDY
rasayana
rajamSsa
rajayaksma.
raj aval lab ha
rajavrksa
(=aragvadha)
rajadana
rajika (ka)
ratrija
rfitrinamika
ratryandha
rSmatha
rasnfi
ruja
rudhira
I. 171.11 (use of); 201.10 (,,),
I. 169.6 (property of).
it or from caly
of brass or from
lead ore
an elixir and I. 171.25 (use of); 172-13 (us
also name of of); 172.22 (,,); 172.23; 179.<
various plants (use of).
Allium
Ascalonicum
Dolichos
Catjang
consumption I. 149.15 (description oi*);
152.2 (synonyms of); 152.14
(symptoms of).
a kind of jujube I. 174.7 (use of),
tree
Cassia Fistula I. 202.83.
Alstonia I. S02.45.
Venenatus ?
Sinapis Ramosa I. 169.14 (properties of);
192.24 (use of),
a type of fever I. 147,46.
? I. 202.32.
night blindness I. 171.75 (an ointment for);
177.4(3J); 185.35 („).
Asa Foetida I. 202-19.
Name of various I. 170.42 (use of); 171.17 („);
plants 192.5 („).
pain (in I. 147;14; 147.25; 171.54-
different parts (remedy for); 172.43 (,,)•
of the body),
blood of different I. 177.74 (used in charm);
animals and 177.77 („); 178.9 (35); 184.27
birds ()5); 188.6 (of lizard; use of),
astringent I 169.52 (as a property of
guqla); 173,32 (modification to
be macle of).
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. i 79
rupa
recana
retas
roga
rogapati
rogarSI;
rocana
rocariS
rodana
ropai^a
roma (har§a,
utthana),
natural state or
condition
purging, aperient
synonym of Vyadhi
(disease)
synonym o£jvara
synonym of ksaya
stomachic
an yellow pigment
cf. previous.
tears
healing
horripilation
I. 146.3 (an essential category
in respect of a disease); 146.5,6
(difinition of).
1.171.13 (as a standard preli-
minary step in the treatment
of ku$tha).
1.189 8 (its use with the root of
a plant to make one strong),
(different) I.146J; 146.1-24
(symptoms of all); 167.61
(remedy for); 170.65 („); 168-
69 (symptoms of); 168,16
(cause of); 169.65 (of eyes;
cause of); 170,67 (remedy);
171.1 („); 171.44 („}; 171.45
(„); 171.51 („); 172.25 („);
172.27 („); 172.28 („}; 173.1
(„); 174.1 („); 1 74.4 U; 174.11
(„); 174 15 („); 174.16 („);
174.19 („); 177.20 f,,); 177.27
(„); 177.75 („); 184.30 („);
185.36 („),- 187.1 („}; 187.10
(„); 190.10 („); 190.12 („)•
192.3 („); 192.45 („); 193.16
(,,); in horses 201.18 (remedy
for); 201.23 („); 201.25 („);
201.28.
1.147.1.
I.152.2," 152.3; (the reason for
its being called so).
1.173.17.
I 178.7 (used as a (charm;
178.19 („); 182.19 („} cf. next.
1.202.49,
1.147.26 (as a cause of a fever).
1.174.19 (a property of a kind
of taila.
1.147.9 (a symptom of a kind
of fever); 177,75 (sternutatory
causing).
180
rohita
Sakuca
GARUDA PURAJilA— A
lak$maiia
laugaka
iailqhana
lajjalul(krO
lavai'jga
a kind offish
artocarpus
lacucha
symptoms;
synonym of r upa
smitbia
geminiflora
?
fasting
Mimosa
Pudica
Garyophyllus
Aromaticus.
salts
(knca,
saindhava,
samudra,
vida and
sauoarcala)
Allium
Satlvum
Cateria Lacca
or Coccus Lacca
Tachardia
Lacca.
Mfthonia
1. 17 7. 75 (use of the flesh of ).
1.169.24 (property of); 173.7
(»)•
1.146.6; 147.12 (indicating the
concerted action of the three
deranged humours).
1.172.7 (use of).
1.202.70.
1.147.42 (to be observed when
one has fever); 171.51 (,,);
175,2.
I. 177.59 (use of); 184.8 („};
189.8 (use of the root of ); 191.4
(„); 191.8 (,J.
I. 192-20 (use of the fruit of).
I. 170.18 (the five kinds of)
(use of); 170.46 (use of);
170.57 („); 171.63 („); 173.10
(properties of different kinds
of); 173.21 (use of); 173.26 („);
I74- 16 („); 180.5 (use of
the variety called krspa);
181.8 (use of); 183,15 („>;
184.5 („); 185.23 (from the
ocean, use of ); 190.12 (use of);
192.44 („); 193.1 („); 193.13
(„); 201.32 („).
I- 1 71.39 (use of ); 1 71.47 (..);
I73.12(33); 201.14(,,).
I- 176.4 (use of); 177.33 („);
1 ^7.84 („); 179.1 („); 179.5 („);
^•8 U; 192.22 („).
1-172.10 (use of); 173.12 („);
I73-25 (»)J 177.76 (use 'of
the root of); 184.20 (use of);
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 181
lajambu
ISmajjaka
lalameha
lalssrava
liksa
liuga
luta
rice-gruel;
water with
parched
grain.
Andropogon
Iwarancusa or
A. Muricatus.
a kind of
meha
flow of saliva
nit (egg of
a louse)
differentiating
features
male organ
lona
lodhra
Ionian
loha, lohaka
lauha
spider
a kind of
parasitical
worm.
a kind of grass.
Dioscorea
Aculeata ?
Sympl°cos
Racemosa
hair
Ferrum
183.2 (use of the root of);
202.2; 202 13.
I. 171.11 (use of).
I. 202,31.
I. 159.23 ^symptoms oi"'.
I. 191.12 (remedy fer).
I. 165.3 (disease caused by),
176.6 (compound of' herbs
which destroy).
I H6.3; 146.6 (wku it is
called npa); 147.8 (of a
fever); 151.12.
176.16 (remedy for disease- of
176.17 (prescription for tiu-
growth of); 180.2 (an uiniwent
to); li)0.3 • preicription to be
applied to).
I. 191.22 iremedy for poison
due to).
I. 165.13 (disease caused by).
1.173.7 (properties of).
1 171.45 (use of); 177.31
181 9
I,,); 192.47 U); 202 10.
I 1817 (present which
beautiBesJ; 181.8 („);
Q; J82.10 lJ-
I. 171.42 (use of); 1N»
182 GARUpA PCJRAIilA — A STUDY
(„); 175.16 („); 176.8 („);
176.9 („); 177.31 („); 177.67
(„); 184.29 (,,)| 185.20 („);
202.23; 202.66.
va?h£a, (si) Bambusa Arun- I. 170-74 (use of); 172. '11 („),
dinacea; B. 202,30.
apous; B. orient-
alls; B. spinosa.
? vakula Mimusops Elengi I. 169.24 (use of); 173.19
(bakula) (used in decoction). See Bakula.
vartjalocanS cf. Solangum I. 202.30.
Melongena.
vac>1 Aconis Calamus. I. 168.39 (use of ); 170.36 (,,);
171.13 („); 172.2 („); 172.14
(„); 17219 („); 172.37 („);
174.1 („); 176.11 („); 178.1
(„); 178.8 („)• 178.12 („);
179.6 (,;),- 180.1 („); 180.0
(„); 180.9 („;; 181.2 („);
182.14 („); 183.2 („); 135.36
(«); 190,3 („); 192.8 („);
192.15 („); 192.32 („}; 192.35
(„); 192.37 („); 192.38 („);
19240 („); 192.43 („); J93.1
U; 193.3 („); 201.7 („);
viinvrfc-a r* ~ £01<11 <»)'' 202.15; 202.34.
v^jj.urk.a Cactus Opuntia 1.202.35.
name of various I. 202 9
plants.
Ficuslndica I. 173.9 (use of); 173.23 („}•
I74.15(,,); 185.24 („); 191.21
(»); J92.47(,,); 202.7; 205.48
(use of).
Pill (made of I. }7(X5I J?
-^a 1 things) 174.15; 17^; ^^
185-27; 186.10.
wnghtia Antidy- 1.20215
sentorica
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 183
Vandhya
barren
I. 172.8 (remedy for); 184.34
woman
(„); 192.23 {„).
vam.ath.Uj
vomitting,
I. 147.23; 147,27 (cause of);
vaniana, vami
nausea.
171.13 (prescribed in all
kusthas); 172.37 (remedy for);
172.40 (prescribed in certain
diseases).
vayastha
Emblica Offiici-
I. 202.29.
( = Amalaka ?}
nalis or Termi-
(=Haritakl ?)
nalia Chebula ?
vara
Panicum
I. 202.4.
Miliave ?
varaha
Pig
I. 193.14 (use of the excrement
and urine of).
varuijaka
Grataeva Rox-
I, 173.16 (use of), ef. varuyi
burghii.
varunacchatra
p
I. 177.44 (use of).
varunacchada
p
I. 191.23 (use of).
varijayu
?
I. 172.14 (use of).
vartula
Pisum Sativum
I. 202.71.
vardhamanaka
Ricinus Com-
I. 202 3
munis
varsa
rainy season
I. 147.36-37 (fevers in); 172.23;
172.32; 182.1.
var§ftbhu
Boerhavia Pro-
I. 170.69 (use of); 17220 („);
cumbens.
17414 („); 202.3.
valkala
bark
I. 176 17 (used as a remedy).
valguji
cf. Phaseolus
I. 173.12 (use of the fruit of).
Trilobus.
valmlka
ant-hill
I. 177.47 (use of the earth
from.
vasanta
spring
1.147 36 (fever in); 147.38 {„);
172.32; 182.1.
vasa
the marrow of
1.173.25 (things recommended
the flesh
for the well-being of); 184.27
(use of J; 18428 („).
vasameha
a kind ofmeha
1.159.3 (symptoms of ).
vasuko^a
?
1.202,33.
184
GARUDA PURAiStA — A STUDY
vasti
vSku (gu) clfji) vernonia
anthelmintica
v5jin
vajikarnaka
vajigandha
vata
horse
p
physalis flexuosa
wind, one of the
humours in the
body.
abdomen 1.147.6 (gets affected by fever);
172.10 (an ointment for; for
pregnant woman); 172.41
(remedy for one who reclines
having a raised).
1.202.55; 171.18 (use of): 171.
22(»); 171.26 („); 174.2 („);
1 92.33 („).
I 147.3 (the fever manifest in).
1.202.40.
1.170.55 (use of).
I. 147.10; 147.22; 147.76; 147,
77; 149.1; 152.16; 153.2;
153.6; 153.10; 154.2-3; 154.8;
155.10; 156.9; 156.51; 156.52;
156.57; 157.6; 15721; 158.5;
158 11; 158.22; 158.24; 158.26;
159.11; 160.28; 160.32; 160.33;
160.37; 160.41; 160.52; 160.58;
166.1; 166.25; 166.39; 166.50;
167.2; 167,4; 167.12; 167.30;
167.34; 168.9; 168.15; 168.32;
172.38.
168.37; 168.40; 168.46; 169.4;
diseases caused by 169.9; 169.12; 169.15; 168.16;
169.20; 169.21; 169.23; 169.24;
169.26; 169.27; 169.30; 169.
31; 169.32; 169.33; 169.36;
169.40; 169.42; 169.45; 169.46;
169.47; 169.48; 169.51; 169.
52; 169.53; 169,55; 169.56;
169.59; 161.61; 170.37; 170.42;
170.46; 170.52; 170.55; 170.65;
171.14; 172.1; 172.34; 172-40;
173.22; 173.26; 173.29; 173,32;
173.33; 174.7, 175.8; 177.14;
177.35; 177.48; 177.50; 184.32;
184.37; 192.11; 192.46; 201.18,-
201.26.
remedy for
APPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 185
v&tarakta
vatala
vayu
vari
vSrttska (ku)
vaisira
vasaka, v5s5
24
things which
increase
acute gout
or rheumatism
flatulent
wind; one of
the humours
in the body
as a cause
of some
disease
remedy for the
disease
caused by
water
spirituous Kquor
egg plant
(Solanum
Melongena)
Lippia
Nodiflora
I. 169.19; 169.26; 173.8. see
also marut above vayu below
I. 167.1
(symptom of); 167.46; 170.38
(remedy for); 170.39 („); 170,
40 („); 189.12 („).
I. 160.49; 166.31; 167.3;
168.31; 169.3; 169.7; 169.8;
169.14; 169.34; 169.36; 169.49.
I. 149.10; 149.15; 156.14;
156.46; 158.6; 158.23; 158.35-
36; 160.12; 160.22; 16).38;
160.39; 160.51; 161.2; 166.7;
166.21; 166.31; 166.36; 166.41;
166.43; 167.19; 16730; 167-39;
167.54; 168.2-3; 168.15; 168.17;
I. 183.7. See also marut and
vata.
I. 169,38 (exposed to Sun;
property of); 169.39 (effects of
hot water); 170.60 (effects of
sweat); 171,27; 175.14; 177.30;
177.32; 177.36; 177.37; 177.45;
177.46; 178-24 (use of hot);
184.32; 185.22; 1R6.11; 186.14;
188.3; 188.5; 190.15; 191.1;
191.3; 191.5; 191.11; 191.19;
201.18.
I. 174.21 (use of) cf. Varunaka,
I. 169 .1 7 (use of); 173.15 („).
I. 202.33.
I. 167.60 (use of); 170.27 („);
171.13 („); 171.28 („); 171.81;
C,); 171.32 („}; 17136 („);
171.38 („); 171.66 („); 172,2
(;i)i 173.15 („); 174.4 („);
186
GARUI?A PURAlilA— A STUDY
vijnana
vit
vidam
vidaiiga
174,14 („); 190.26 („); 190.27
(„); 192.35 („); 192.39 („);
201.38 („); 202.52.
vSstuka
stomachic or
I. 169.15,
Chenopodium
Album
vasya
an axe ?
I. 186.3 (use of); 189.7
(»)J
189.10 („).
vahlika
I. 202 22 (obtained
from
Kashmir).
vikankata
Flacourtia
I. 202.83.
Sapida
vikSra
synonym of
1. 146 2.
vyadhi
vicarcika,
a kind of
I. 164.8; 171-29 (remedy
for);
vicarcl
kustha
183.15 („); 1 92.29 („).
vijlrna
digestion
I. 147.7 (absence of; as an
discrimination
excrement
Embelia
Ribes
vidslapadaka
(bidsla0)
a particular
measure of
weight.
indication of a fever).
I. 146.3 (one of the five essential
categories in respect of a
disease).
I. 173.11 (remedy for any
distress affecting).
I. 179.7 (use of;; 192.16 („);
193.8 („).
I. 169,33 (use of); 169.34
(effects of); 170 18; 170.33 („}',
170.52 („); 371.18 (,J; 171.19
(„); 171.23 („); 172.27 („);
172.28 („); 172.39 („); 176.6
(»); 177.84 („); 179.10 („);
180.10 („)} 182.9 („}; 183.18
(„); 184.14 („); 188.6 („);
190.10 („); 192.2 („); 197.24
(„); 197.36 (,^; 192.41 („);
201.38 („); 202.19 („).
I. 202.71.
AtJPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 187
? vitusa
vidall
vidSrika,
vidarl .
vida rl
vidradhi
vivarija,
vaivaroya
vissla
unhusked I. 187.11 (use of ).
? I* 202.46.
a type of I. 159.29 (description, of);
meha 159.3.
Hedysarum I. 159.29 (a kustha resembling
Gangeticum ? the root of); 172.13 (use of).
a kind of I, 159.12; 159.30 (symptoms
prcaneha of); 160.1 („); 160.3 (des-
cription of); 160.12; 160.18;
160.20; 160.21 (symptom of
the external kind of); 160.54;
160.55; 170.70 (remedy for);
188.7 („); 190.6 („).
I. 159.12; 159.26 (symptoms
(of).-
I. 147.6 (an effect of a fever).
I. 164.8; 164.22 (symptoms of).
I. 177.4 (use of).
I. 148.9; 171.14; 172.30; 172.
38; 172.39; 183.4 (a combi-
nation which is); 183.5; 193.13
(a combination which is).
I. 147.10 (a symptom of a
fever); 147.25 („).
I. 175.17 (use of); 192.27 („);
202,50.
vmata
a type of
I.
prameha
(o
vipaka
restlessness
I
vipadika
a kind of
I.
kustha
vibhitaka
terminalia
I
belerica
vireka, virecana
purgative
I.
vi^va (va)
visVacxita
visvabhesaja
pale colour
Gitrullus
Colo-cynthis
or Cucumis
Trigonus.
disunion,
dislocation
Piper Longum
or Zingiber
Officinale ?
7>
Zingiber
Officinale
a type of
rheumatism.
I. 173.10 (things which cause).
I. 171.63 (use of); 175.13 („);
193.3 („); 202. 12; 202.84.
I. 170.15 (use of).
I. 179.10 (use of); 201.9 (,.).
I, 166.42.
188
GARUDA PURS^A— A
viftambhika, paralysis
excrement
visnukranta clitoria ternatea
or evolulus
alsinoides
visarpa, vlsarpa a dry-spreading
itch
visttcika
(vi^ucika)
vispho^a
vira (a)
cholera
blister
name of various
plants (terminalia
arunja, Nerium
odorum etc.)
1.147.26 (as a cause of fever);
147.27 (as a cause of atisara);
169.64; 172-20 (remedy for);
172.22 („); 182.21 (mantra
for the removal of); 182.22
(remedy for); 182.23 („); 182,
24 („); 182.25 (of a scorpion,
remedy for); 184.32 (remedy
for); 189.7 („); 189.9 („);
189.14 („); 191.5 („); 191.7
(„); 191,8 („); 191.9 („); 191.
16 (}J; 191.17 („}; 191.19 (HJ;
191.20 („); 191.21 (pain due
to; remedy for); 191.22
(remedy for); 191.23 („); 193,
5 („); 202.6 („).
as a remedy
I. 172.16; 183.19; 192.27;
202.43.
1.182.21 (remedy for)
1.177.82 (of a cat; use of) 180.
9 („}; 184.6 (of ahorse, use of).
1.184.10 (use of); 189.16 („).
1.163.1 (symptoms of); 163.5
(description of a type of); 163.
90,); 163.13 („); 163.16 („};
163.21 („); 171.37 (remedy
for); 171 .39 („}.
1.168.39 (cause of); 179JO
(remedy for); 185.27 („).
1.147.31 (precedes the fever
caused by magical spell) ; 164.
9; 171.36 (remedy for); 171.39
(„); 192,29 („); 192.40 („).
1.190.24 (use of); 202.29.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 189
vlsarpa
vrksaka
vrksapadi
vrksSdani
vrddhiroga
vr^cika
vrsya
venu
j vetra
vela
vaikrta
vodra
vyangakus^hin
vyafijana
vyatha
vyaghranakha
vyaghr!
vyadhi
see visarpa.
wrightia 1,202.15
Antidysenterica ?
? 1.202.46.
vanda Roxburgh!* 1.202.33.
1. 170. 67 (remedy for),
scorpion 1.182.25 (prescription to
remove the poison due to);
191.14 (remedy for pain due
to) 191.17.
T.I 89. 6 (use of the root of).
202.6 (ka).
aphrodisiac 1. 169. 4 (things which are);
171.22 („); 173.8 („).
bambusa 1202.71.
arundinacea.
calamus Rotang or 1.173.7 (properties of); 173.14
fasciculatus
Mangifera
Indica ?
a kind of snake
one who has a
kind of kustha
synonym oirupa I. 146.6.
of a disease,
(distinctive traits)
pain
(„); 202.44.
I. 202.57.
I. 147.33 (one of the two kinds
of fevers); 147.36 (on the
nature of fever called).
I. 191 6 (remedy which
removes the poison due to).
I. 174 10 (remedy for).
tooth of a tiger
and also the name
of a root.
Solanum
Jacquini
disease
I. 147.25
fatigue).
I. 202.78.
(in a fever due to
I. 171.62 (use of the root of);
202.78.
I. 146.2 (synonyms of); 1465
(the description of those
which offer no symptoms of
190
GARUDA PURA^A — A STUDY
vyana
vyosa
vrana
s"akra
latlkarlvartti
^ankhanSbhi
pu?pa
(PI)
one of the winds
in the body
the three hot
substances (viz,
Zingiber offici-
nale, Piper
Longum, P,
Nigrum)
wounds
an excrement
especially of
animals
Wrightia Anti-
dysenterica or
Terminalia
Arjuna,-
an incense
called.
conch-shell
a kind of shell ;
a kind of plant.
Canscora
Decussata,
diagnosis); 146.7; H6.8;
146.12 (way to determine the
periodicity of); 186.7 (remedy
for).
L 156.56 (carries the phlegm
and makes it appear outside
the skin as arias,
I. 170.61 (use of); 171,12
(„); 171,22 (,,); 171,44 („);
172.8 („); 172.17 („); 173.12
(„); 173.25 (,0; 17327 (.,);
174.13 GO; 181.2 (,0; 201.18
GO; 202.13.
I. 170.71 (remedies for) ; 170.72
GO; 170.73 (,0; 170.76 („);
170.77 GO; 170,78 GO; 171.51
GO; 173.18 (,0; 177.56 („);
177.60 GO; ifis.i (,0; 188.2
(„); 192.48, GO; 201.7 (two
kinds of; in horses); 201,9
in horses; remedy for; 201.10
GO; 201. 14 („); 201.26 GO-
I. 192-27 (use of).
I. 202.15.
I. 1 79. 1 1 (as a remedy for eye
diseases).
I. 176.7 (use of); 177.5 („);
I8I.7 GO; 181.9 („); 181.10
GO; 182. 10 GO; 192.40 GO,
I. 171.59 (use of); 177.4 („}}
185.32 GO.
I. 170.36 (use of); 173.16 GO;
174.1 GO; 180.6 GO; 183.8
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN G.P. 191
s"ankhinl
ia.il
s'atapuspa (pa,
s"atavarl
(sSatamuli)
s*anairmeha
sambuka
(„); 183.12 („); 192.32 („);
192.36 („).
same as I. 173.14 (use of); 202.48.
previous ?
Curcuma Zedo- I. 202.52.
aria or Salvia
Plebeia
hemp (Cannabis I. 177.63 (use of the root of ).
Sativa or
Crotolaria
Juncea)
Anethum Sowa, I. 173.25 (use of); 174.8 („);
or A. Graveolens 176.11 („); 179.6 („); 191.18
or Peucedammi („); 192.8 („); 192.15 („);
Graveolens
Asparagus
Racemosus
Dalbergia
Ougeinensis
a kind of
leprosy
Asparagus
Racemosus
202.53.
I. 171.62 (use of) See below
JsatSvarl.
I. 202.53.
I. 164.9 (cause of).
^arapunkha
I. 167.58 (use of); 167.59 („);
172.26 („); 172.27 („); 172-29
(„); 172.43 („); 173.21 („);
1 73.23 („);! 74.4 („); 174.8(,,);
174.13 („); 178.21 („); 192,7;
192.36 („); 201.29 („); 201.38
(„).
atypeofmeha I. 159.23 (symptoms of ).
Prosopis Spici- 1.191.21 (use of the bark of);
gera or Mimosa 192.31 (use of the leaf of).
Suma
a species of I, 185.21 (use of the juice of).
plant ?
a kind of tree ? I. 202.81.
the autumn I 1 47,36 (fever that comes in);
147.37; 172.32; 182.1; 201.17;
201.27.
Galegea Purpurea I. 170.71 (use of); 177.59 („);
192
GARUDA-PURAlsIA— A STUDY
bfarTra
barkarS.
ballaki sallakl
saskuli
b'aspS
^astra
s'akhotaka
a kind of
prameha
body
sugar
Boswellia
Thurifera
(Olibanum)
a large round
cake (ground
rice, sugar and
sepsamum and
cooked in oil)
young or
sprouting grass
weapon
184.8 (>3); 184.36 („).
I. 159.12; 159,25 (symptoms
of).
I. 173.9 (effect of certain things
on).
I. 169.53 (effects of); 170.24
(use of); 171.22 („); 171.66 („);
172.2 („); 172.6 („); 172.23
(„); 172.29 („); 172.39 („);
177.67 („); 177.73 („); I81-5
(„); 181.6 („); 182.2 („); l82-8
(„); 182.28 („); 184.20,); 184.5
(„); 184.13 („); 184.33 („);
186.3 („); 186.4 („); 190.26 („);
191.9 („); 191.12 („); 193.12
(,,);201.18(,,); 202.67.
I. 170.27 (use of); 173.19 („)',
173.21 („); 173.23 („); 202.24.
I. 169.61 (properties of ).
I. 202.46.
I. 177.58 (remedy for wounds
inflicted by); 177.59 (J; 201.9
grain I. 169.10 (properties of
different).
Trophis Aspera I. 178.4 (use of the root as a
magic spell).
Hemidesmus I. 192.5 (use of); 192-31 („).
Indicus or
Ichnocarpus
Frukescens or a
kind of grain
APPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 193
lalaparn!
sali (tandula)
balisastika
6s.lm.ali
bigru
( — sobhanjana)
Desmodium
Gangeticum or
Hedysarum G.
paddy growing
in 60 days
Bonabax
Malabaricum
or B. geptaphylla
Moringu
Pterygosperma
iira.
(ka)
head
Acacia
Sirissa
red arsenic;
camphor,
1.168.47 (use of the rootof);
170.13 (use of); 202.2.
1. 172.12 ^use of); 202.21
(°an«a).
I. 173.1 (property of); 201.19.
1. 182.12 (used in a magic
spell); 191.3 (,,); 202.51 (the
resin from).
I. 169.11 (use of); 170.58 (use
of the root of); 170.69
(use of); 171.47 („); 171.52
(„); 172.33 („); 173.12 (use of
the root of); 179.6 („);
185.37 (use of the root of);
192.15 (use of); 193.6 (3<);
202 80.
I. 147.9 (aching of; as a
symptom of a fever.); 147.10
(„); 147.16; H6.27; 147.28
(aching of; as a symptom of
a fever); 171.61 (remedy for
pain in); 171.64 („); 172.34
(53); 173.18 („); 173.29 („);
174.11 (,,); 176.3 (remedy
for) ; 1 76 6 (ointment to kill
louse etc. in); 177.42 (an
ointment to; induces sleep);
178.3 (_an application to; as a
charm); 184.33 (remedy for the
diseases of); 184.35 („).
I. 172.20 (use of the rootof);
177,26 (use of the seed of).
177.83 (use of); 189.10 (use
of the root of); 191,18 (use
of the seed of); 392,48 („)
193.3 (use of); 205.49 {„)-
I. 202.64.
25
194
GARUDA. PURA\£A— A STUDY
bilajatu (ka) bitumen
(asphaltum)
ilbira cold season
isi&umara propoise
(a sea animal)
? ai (ii) IhikS. Liquidambar
Orient ale
sita cold
bukta
^uktinakha
^ukrameha
bunthika .
a kind of
meha
astringent
p
a kind of
meha
dry ginger
(Zingiber
Officinale)
sapindus
detergens
cuprum
hog
I. 170 54 (use of); 185,28 („).
I. 172.32; 182.1.
1.184.28 (use of) the marrow
of).
I. 190,18 (remedy for); 190.19.
I, 147.10 (as a symptom of a
fever); 147.11 („) ; 147.12 (J:);
147.15 („). 170.74 ("kriya, cold
remedies); 177.43 (use of the
water which is); 190.2 (,,);
202.28.
I. 159.23 (symptom of).
T. 192.16 (use of).
I. 202.78.
I. 159.22 (symptoms of).
I. 167.59 (use of); 169,30
(„); 170.29 („); 170.31 (use
of white variety of); 170.45
(„): 170.42 (use of); 171.49
(use of); 171.54 („); 172.16
(„); 172;23 („); 172.27 („);
173.7 („); 175.4 („); 175.5 U:
175.6(J}); 1772 („); J 77.24 („);
177.3* („); 177.40 („); 177.44
(„); 177.62 („); 177.67 („};
179.6 („); 181.6 („); 182.6 (J;
184.34 („); 184.37 („); 185.22
(„); 185.26 („); 186.13 („);
188.6 („); 191.17 („); 192.1
(„); 192.12 („); 192.13 (,,); 192.
15(,,); 192.45 („); 193.11 („};
202.12.
1.202.30.
1.202.65.
1.186.15 (use of the flesh of).
APPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 195
sukabimbi
suraiia
srgclla
srfigavera
spugStaka
srrigl
bephalika
saila
bailey a (ka)
saivala
boka
soija
sotha
cowach (mucuna 1.190.2 (use of ).
pruritus).
a kind of edible 1.192.1 (use of ).
root (tacca aspera)
pain in different 1.168.42 (indication and
parts of the body remedy for); 170.42 („); 170 46
(„); 170.47 („); 170.55 („) ;
171 2 („}; 172.9 („)-, 172.11
(„); 177.35 („); 184.35 („);
184.37 („); 185.21 („); 185.22
'(„); 188 10 („); 189.3 („);
192 10 („); 193. 10 („).
sharp weapon 1.170.72 (to be used on newly
sustained wounds),
jackal I 193.14 (use of the excrement
of),
zingibet officinale 1.170.13 (use of); 182.22 („);
183.1 („); 183.6 (,,1; 183.7 („);
184.4 (s>);201.11 („).
1.173-2 (property of).
1.193.11 (use of); 202.29.
1.177.25 (use of the root of ).
1.202.40.
1,202.50
trapa Bispinosa
a kind of plant,
vitex negundo
cordia Myxa
benzoin or storax;
bitumen
see previous
see saila
cerasus pudduin
grief
bignonia Indica
swelling in
1.177.44 (use of ).
1.174.8 (use of); 185.13 (used
as a charm).
I 177.44 (use of).
1.147.25; 147.26 (as a cause of
a type of fever); 147 2« (sym-
ptom of a fever due to) ; 153.3
(as a cause of a type of loss of
appetite).
1.168.46 (the use of the root
of).
1.162.22; 162.29; 162.30; 162.
different parts of 40; 163.1; 163.5; 17043
the body. (remedy for); 170.65 („); 171.
196
GARUIJA PURAJjIA— A STUDY
^odhana, purifiyi
ng
sobhanjana (ka) Moringa
( = iigi u) Ptery gosperrna
synonym of
ksaya
dryness and also
ksaya
Piper Chaba or
P. Longum
Panicum Fru-
mentaceum
saundl
(°ka)
syonska
(cf. Sous
^rarna
Bignonia Indica
m
exhaustion
Gmeline Arborea
elephantiasis
phlegm
54 („); 172.15 („); 201.25 („).
1.173.10 fprescription which
Is); 273.13; 173.17 (,,); 174.
19 („).
I. 170.70 (from Sindhu; use
of); 177.1 (use of the leaf of );
177.44 (use of the root); 184 6
(use of); 188.7 use of the root
of); 202.80.
I- 152.2; 152.3; remedy for
1.177.36; 185.16; 185.34. 193.5.
I. 202.11.
I. 169.3 (properties of); 170.24
(use of); 170.60 („); 173.33
(„); 202.79.
I. 192.4 (use of).
I. 147.25 (as cause of a type
of fever); 177.36 (remedy for).
I. 202.24.
(remedy for);
I. I70i70
173.5 („).
i. 146-19
enragement
(reasons for the
of); 146.23;
147.10 (symptoms of a type
of fever due to); 147,11 („};
147.37 („); 147.78. as cause
of different diseases:
I. 147.34; 147.79; 149.1;
155.13; 156.9; 156.37; 158.8;
(things which produce) —
I. 148.10;
(symptoms of different diseases
caused by)^ —
I. 154.5; 156.37; 156.57;
157.23; 158,8;
slesmataka
(a)
(use of); 170.74
192 5 („);
^vitra
sarhsth&na
saktuka
satata
satina (ja)
santata
santapa
APPENDIX 6 — NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 197
(remedy for) — I. 171.34;
171.62; 172.34; 173.24; 173.27;
173.33; 175.5 (fever due to);
201 8 (for wounds in horses;
due to); 201 12.
(characteristic features of man
in whom slesma is predo-
minant)—
I. 168.34.
Gordia Latifolia I. 202.40.
Asteracantha I. 170.14
Longifolia (,,); 173.22 („);
202.4.
swelling I- 192.25 (remedy for). See
also botha,
breathing I. 147.10 (ifweak3 it indicates
a type of fever); 150.1 (symp-
toms of diseases pertaining to);
150.4; 151.1; 152.13 (ivasa-
kasa, one of the forms of
rsjayaksma); 173 5 (&vSsakasa.,
remedy for); 181.2 („); 181.3
(„); 181.4 („); 184.12 („) ;
185.33 (remedy for); 185.34 („).
white leprosy I. 164.36; 16439 (curable or
otherwise); 171.26 (remedy
for); 192.30 („).
name of various I. 202.15; 202.48.
plants
fixity, synonym
of rupa
barley meal
sVayathu
svasa
a type of fever
Pisum. Arvense
a type of fever
great heat
I. 146.6 (symptom of a disease)
I. 169.61 (properties of);
177.51 (use of); 201.10 („).
I. 147.67 (cause of ).
I. 171- 10 (use of); 202. 71.
I H7,44 (marks of); 147.45
(cause of).
I. 177.43 (ointment for) ; 177.51
198 GARUQA PURStilA— A STUDY
sannipata a kind of fever I. 147.18 (symptoms of);
147.19 („ ; 147.30 (caused by
spell; the nature of); 160.9;
175.10 (remedy for),
saptaparna
Alstonia I. 174.17 (
Scholaris
saptala
name of several I. 202.47.
plants
samauga
bengal madder I. 202.27.
(name of several
plants)
samirat) a
wind, a humour I. 146.16 |
in the body ment); i
sarhpaka
sarhprapti
location an
essential
category in
respect of
a disease
sarala(— kslra)
Pinus Longifolia
sarja, sarjaka}
Vateria Indica
sarjiks
or Vatica
Robusta ?
sarpa
sarpis
serpent
clarified butter
sarsapa
Brassica
Nigra
160,49 (causes false
pregnancy in woman); 168.18
(things which enrage).
I. 202.82.
I. 146.3; 146 9 (definition of).
I. 192-22 (use of); 201.6 („),
I. 171.20 (use of); 173.10 (J});
177.19 („); 177.42 („); 177,54
(„)! 177.84 („); 1797 („);
180.11 („); 184.14 („); 192:48
(„); 202.61 („); 202.79.
I. 172.20 (remedy for the bite
of),
I. 169.45 (use of); 169.46
(merits of that of a goat);
170.48 (use of); 170.73 („);
171.10 („}; 171.37 („); 171.50
(„); 171.64 („}; 172.14 (,J;
173.25 („); 173.26 („); 177.57
(„); 180.5 (used as a charm);
187.4 (use of).
I. 169.13 (bad properties of);
169.48 (use of); 170,69; 171.18
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 199
(„); 171.19 (use of the variety
obtained from sindhu); 171.49
(use of); 172.33 („); 174.21
(,,); 176 15 (use of the white
variety of); 177.64 (use of
root of the white variety of);
178.3 (use of the white variety
of '; 180.9 (use of ; 180.11 („);
183.18 („); 184.23 („); 185.18
(use of the white variety as a
charm); 1888 (use of); 198.10
(„); 190.10 (use of the white
variety of); 190.22 (use of)
191.23 („); 192.12 („); 193.6
(,,); 201.6 („); 201. 14.
I. 159.12-
sarsapika
a type of
prameha
sallaki
see Sallaki.
savidarikS
a kind of
I. 159.12.
prameha
sabtila
a kind of
I. 165.13.
parasite
? sasarja
I. 177.52 (use of the juice
of).
sahadevl
Vernonia
I. 1535.10 (used as a charm).
(ardhaprsa-
Ginerea
dana)
satmya
agreeable to
I. 146.8.
natural
constitution
sandrarneha
a kind of
I. 159.20 (symptom of).
meha
s3.mu.dra
the salt
I. 170.18 (use of ).
obtained from
ocean
sara
a kind of iron ?
I. 202.31.
• saravaka
?
I. 202.10.
sSrsapa
see sarsapa.
200
sirhhasya
sirhhl
sikatameha
sikthaka
sitacandana
sita
sit&tulya
sitopala
sidhma (ma)
sindura
PURAlilA — A STUDY
Gendarussa
Vulgaris or
Bauhinia
Variegata or
Adhatoda Vesika.
name of various
plants.
a kind of
meha (gravelly
sediment in the
urine).
boiled rice
from which the
water has been
poured off
Santalum
Album.
sugar
crystal
sugar
a kind of
kus^ha
Plumbi
Oxidum
Rubrum.
sindhuvSra (°ka) vitex negundo'
(nlrgujjdi
ilephalika)
sihlika ?
slsaka lead
sukumarl Jasminum
sambac or
grandiflorum
sugandha cf. next
sugandhika ?
sugandhika ?
I. 202.52.
I. 2G2.5.
I. 159.22 (symptom of).
I. 177.19 (use of); 177,54 {„).
I. 202.28.
See also candana.
I. 171.32 (use of ); 202.67-
I. 17056 (use of).
I. 202.67.
I. 164.8; 164.21 (symptoms of);
171.21 (remedy for); 184.1 (>,\>
190.19 („}.
I. 174.20 (use of ); 185.29 („);
190.16 (,,).
1.172,43 (use of ); 202,37 („);
202.81 („).
1.190.18 (remedy for).
1.176.7 (use of); 184.20 („).
1.202.48,
1. 1 78.20 (used as a charm),
I. 178.20 (used as a charm).
202. i 9,
1.202.37; 202.53,
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 201
sugandhiparnl
?
1.202.36; 202.37.
(nika)
sudar^ana
tlnospora
1.177.80 (use of the root of);
tomentosa cf. t.
189.13 („).
cordifolia.
sudha
calcti oxidum
1.171.17 (use of); 181.9 („);
202,35.
sunandaka
aristolochia indica
1.202.41.
surang!
?
I 202.56.
suradSru
pinus deodara
1.175.7 (use of ); 192.44 („).
surabhika
name of various
1.184.32 (use of); 202.24.
surabhi
fragrant plants.
surasa
vitex trifolia
1.202.35.
(jalanirgundi)
sura
wine
I.159.H (as a cause of prameha),
suvarcala
ruta graveolens
1.192.32 (use of ).
suvarcika
natron
1.174.17 (use of).
(cf. °varjika}
sucaka
a kind of rice ?
1.202.34.
suti (roga)
puerperal sickness 1.173.2 (remedy for)
supa
soup
1.159.14 (as a cause of prameha};
169.58 (use of).
suryavasta
gynandropsis
1. 171. 64 (use of).
pentaptylla or
heliotropium
indicum
seka
sprinkling water
1.177.14; 177.61; 190.25
(shower bath).
saindhava
rocksalt
1.169.32 (use of ); 170,18; 170.
22 (use of ); 170.45 („); 170.67
(„); 170.75; 170,76 (use of);
171.48 („); 171.52 („}; 171.54
(„)? 171-58 (,,1; 171.59 („);
171.63 („); 171.64 („); 172.2
00; 172.39 0,); 176.11 0,);
176.13 {„); 176.16 („); 177.5
{„}; 177.7 {„); 177.9 („); 177.
150.-); »77.I9 (»»); 177.400,);
177.52 („); 177.62 („); 177.67
202
GARUI?A PURA^A—A STUDY
somaraja (jt)
somavalli
somavrkja
soma
Vernonia
Anthelminthica.
Cocculus Gordi-
folius
(»); 179.7 („); 180.5 (used as a
charm); 181.9 (use of); 182.9^);
182.22 („); 182.25 („); 183.
18(}J); 185.l6(usedas a charm);
185.30 (use of); 185.34 („);
186.10 („); 186.14 („); 188.11
(„); 190.10 („); 190.13 („};
190.28 („); 191.14 („); 191.18
(,»); 192.7; 192.9 (use of)1;
192.16 („); 192.35 C,,)i 192.40
(„); 192.43 („); 192.45 („};
193.8(,,);20J.10(,,); 202.60.
I. 180.6 (use of); 182.7 („);
183.18(5;); 190.10 (use of the
root of); 190.11 (use of the
seeds of); 190.14 (use of);
202.55.
I. 202.55.
name of various 1.202.53.
plants (Acacia
Arabica etc.).
Sarcostema
Vimijjaldis or
Asclepias Acid a.
I- 174.1 (use of ).
saugandhika
saugandha-
parrjika
sauvareala (la) sochal salt
sauvlra (ka) Zizyphus
Vulgaris
see sugandhika.
see sugandha parnika.
!• 170.18; (use of)— I. 169.33;
17053; 170.61; 171.65; 179.7;
182.6; 184.37; 185.22; 186.2;
192.16; 192.24
I. 202.67; 169.54 (properties
ofijuseof:— I 171.20; 180.5;
180.11; 187.13; 192.46.
a type of parasite I. 165,13.
APPENDIX 6— NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEASES IN GP. 203
stana
stanya
slambha
sthirS.
sthaulya
snayu
smihl
sncbana
srava
sruk
svara
svarabhedt
svadhu
svinna
sveda
breast I. 190.3 (remedy for pain in).
mother's milk I. 172.3 (prescription to
purify) 172.15 (prescription to
remove abhnva).
numbness (para- I. 147.4 (cause of); 147.6 (as
lysis) an effect of a fever); 147.11
(a symptom of a fever); 173.20
(remedy for); 180.12 (prescrip-
tion which causes).
Desmodium I. 202.2.
Gangeticum or
Salmalia Mala-
barica.
stoutness I. 170.59 (prescription which
causes); 173.13 (prescription
which reduces).
muscle I. 174.11 (remedy for the
diseases of); 202.56.
Euphorbia 1.202.85, I. 170.68 (use of);
Antiquorum 171.48; 177.28; 185.20; 186.10;
anointing I. 173.32
flow of (discharge I. 179.8 (remedy for),
of; (miscar
riage ?)
an implement I. 202.35.
voice I. 190.28 (remedy for defect in).
? I. 170.32 (use of).
I. 173.14.
sweetness
causing to
perspire
sweat, pers-
piration
I. 169.16 (use of); 169.58 („)•
I. 147.11 (as a symptom of a
fever); 147.13 („); 172.15 (a
course of action which causes);
173.33 (when it is not
recommended to be caused).
204
haibsapadi
hanustambha
hayagandhs,
hayamSraka
(=karavlra \
haritala
GARUDA-PURA"MA — A STUDY
haridrS
( = abbaya)
barepuka
liallmaka
Adiantum
Gapillus —
Vencris ?
jaw — seizure,
lock — jaw
Physalis
Flexuosa
Nerium
Odorum
Arseiiv.
Trisulphidum
I. 202.5 (use of).
1.173.18 (remedy for); 173.20
(the things, the excess use of
which causes).
I. 185.18 (use of).
I. 174.17 (use of).
I. 202.64 (use of).
I. 174.20; 177.82; 178.3 (as a
charm); 179.1;
181.7; 181.8;
181.9; 182.24; 190.13; 191.15;
192.26.
Curcuma Longa 1.202.32. use of:-— I. 171.17;
171.53; 173.14; 173.21; 173.24;
175.11; 177.12; 177.26:177.64;
178.20 (as a charm); 179.9;
183.14; 183.17; 184.14; 185.27;
185,36; 186.8; 186.10; 190.10;
190,13; 190.19; 190.20; 191.22;
192-26; 193.6; 201.9.
Terminalia I. 202.35; 169,22 (description
Chebula of ); use of: 1. 170.22; 170.29;
170.49; 170.50; 171.50; 172.39;
175.9; 177,15; 177.17; 177,54;
179.2; 181.2; 183.4; 183.6;
183.10; 185.13; 185.28; 186.6;
186.14; 190.10; 193.13; 201.31;
a kind of pea
or pulse
a type of
p&nduroga
(jaundice)
201, 32. I. 202.16.
I, 202.13.
I. 162.20.
APPENDIX 6—NAMES OF HERBS AND DISEA.5ES IN GP.
205
hastikarna
hastidanta
hastimeha
haridrameha
hikka .
Colocasia
Macrorrhiza
cf. Monier
William Bokea
Frondosa ?
radish ? or
tusk of an
elephant
a kind of meha
I. 170.69 (use of); 187.1 („).
I. 176.1 (use of).
I. 159.5 (symptoms of
hii'igu
hii'igula
hijjala
a kind of meha I. 159.2 (symptoms of),
hiccough I. 151.1 (symptoms of); 151.2;
151.3; 151.4; 151.5; 151.7 (a
type of); 151.9 („); 151.13
( effect of ) ; remedy
170.31; 172.17 181.2;
184.12; 186.2.
Ferula Asa I. 202.19 ; 202.59.
Foetida. use qf—1. 168.43; 16941;
170.46; 170.70; 170.75; 176 11;
177.45; 179.6; 181.2; 182.6;
184.37; 185.22; 188.10; 192.12;
193.3; 201. 7.
red sulphide ash I. 192.13 (use of).
Barringtonia T. 188.2 (use of ).
(=dhatrlphala) Acutangula
hrcchula heart pain
hrdaya, hrd heart
hjilasa
palpitation
heart; also
hiccup.
remedy for I. 172.11; 177.56:
182,21; 185.21.
I. 154.1 (symptoms of); 154.6;
154.7 (effect of disease of);
170.53 (remedy for the diseases
of); 172.3 (remedy for);
177.37 („}; 184.37 (remedy for
the diseases of ).
of see also hikkS.
I. 147.4 (cause of); 147.7
(an effect of a fever).
206 GARUDA PURXtfA-A STUDY
hetu Me I, 146,4 as one of the ailgas
in the diagnosis); H6.7,
hemakflri \ y^,^,
hemanta winter season I, 182,1 (curd recommend
ed in).
hemsbha 1 205,22
taimavatl T onojc
i, 6,\Jt,i(Ji
brivera j 202.2i.
THE BOARD OF TRUSTEES
OF
THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST
1, His Highness Maharaja Dr. Vibhuti Narain Singh, M.A,,D.Litt,;
Fort Ramnagar, Varanasi. — (Chairman}.
I'ruttet nominated % the $ovt, of India : —
1, I)r, Raghunath Singh, M.A., Ph.D., LL.B.; Varanasi.
Trwttest nominated by the G-ovt. of Uttar Pradwh :—
I Panditaraja Rajeshwar Shastri Dravid; Principal, Sangaveda
VidySlaya, Varanasi.
4, Pt. KamalapatiTripathi; Chief Minister, Uttar Pradesh.
Iruttm nominated ly Mis fiii/hness the Maharaja of Banarast—
5. Ur. Suniti Kumar Chatterji, M.A., D. Litt. (London),
l'\ A, S. B,, Professor Emeritus of Comparative Philology,
University oi Calcutta; National Professor in Humanities.
\
D. Maharuj-kunmr Dr. Raghubir Singh, M. A, D. Litt, ;
Raghubir Niwas, Sitamau (Malwa).
7, Pt Giridhari Lai Mehta, Varanasi; Managing
Jaidine Handerson Ltd.; The Scindia Steam Navigation
Ltd, ; Trustee : Vallabhram-Saligram Trust, Calcutta.
The (ft«' Bulletin has been started by the PurSna
llpitment of (lie All-India Kashira] Trust with the aim of
Amusing ihe manifold studies relating to the Puranas. It
specially discusses the several aspects of text-reconstruction, of the
interpretation of the vast cultural and historical material, and
ut ilie obscure esoteric symbolism of legends and myths of the
The editors invite contributions from all those scholars
e interested in the culture of the Piirana literature in which
tliewligionand philosophy of the Vedas have fowl the fullest
expression,
Vol XIV. No. 2 ]
PURANA
[ Half-yearly Bulletin of the Purana-Department }
\Vilh the financial assistance from the Ministry of Education,
Goctrnmtnt of India
VYASA-PURNIMA NUMBER
ALL-INDIA KASH1RAJ TRUST
FORT RAMNAGAR, VARANAS1
Annual
Rs. 18
TTO, 'Ir-
J TJFfo 13To,
EDITORIAL BOARD
Padma-Bhushan Pandita-raja Sri Rajesvara Sastrl Dravidu;
Principal, Sanga-Veda-Vidyalaya, Varanasi.
Padrna-Bhushan Dr. V. Ra-havan, M. A., Ph. D. ;
Rtd. Professor and Head of the Sanskrit Dept.,
Madras University, Madras.
Dr. LuJwik Sternbacb, LL. D., Prof, of Indology,
University of Paris, Paris (Sorborme).
S1p;!n!!tSWarUPGUPta'M-A" ShaStd; Asstt. Director,
—t., All-India Kashiraj Trust. (Edttor-in-Charge}
f L •
for their views, which, da not
the Tmst.
.'J^* • J5"? * 'E "€V"f ^^ , • ^
Vol. XIV., No. 2 ] SSTHlqinSf t [July 26, 1972
r — Contents
Pages
91
[ Brahma-para Eulogy of Siva ] 92-93
3. Textual and Historical Analysis of the PurSjja-
Gommentary Relating to Maurya Dynasty
• 94_106
By Dr. 5. JV. Roy;
Reader, JDeptt. of Ancient India History and
Culture, Univ. of Allahabad.
4. Some Problems Regarding the Brahma-vaivarta-
Purana
[^t^cfj^Tirf^TiRTT: %=^T ^Roftzrf^rqT:] 107-12-1
By Dr. AnantarayJ. Rawal;
Deptt. of Sanskrit, Jayendrapuri Arts and
Science College, Broach (Gujarat),
5. Problem of the Extent of the Kfirma-Purana Text
[cjvqt^finqTSFST Tf^nrfoq-zT^t F*np?f:] 125-136
By Sri Anand S war up Gupta;
Asstt. Director,, Puraija Deptt.
Notes and Comments
1. Did the Author of BhSgavata know KalidSsa
[^TTT^cr^TJ^TOIFT ^ff: ^ftT^TH STRICT T Wf] 137-140
By Dr. Shiva Shanker Prasad;
Deptt. of Sanskrit, L. S. College, Muzaffarpur.
2. Propriety of using Umbrella and shoes by VSmana
as a Brahmacarin
By Dr, Ganga Sagar Rai;
All-India Kashiraj Trust.
li
3. The Position of Brahmanas and Commoners
under the rule of a Tyrant Monarch
Retd, Principal, Patna Law College
Activities of the All-India Kasblraj Trust
GaruijaPurSija.A Study
(Appendix-Wndex of the names in OP,) 207-387
ty A ftp/fas,
ifcT
JT:
, ?•
-(Asiatic Society Catalogue, V} 3404)
1 1 v i
* The word 'Brahma-para* literally means the highest object of the
aacred knowledge aa contained in the Brahma or Veda. The Saiva
Puranas regard Siva as the Brahma-para, while according to the
Vawjava Puranaa Vianu is the Brahma-para. An eulogy in praise
o£ Swa or Visnu with the epithets 'Brahma-para', <Apara-para>
Para-para* etc. ia termed as Brahm*>f5n,stava (or ...j«o«r«J. The
Kurma-Purana, being prcdominently a Saiva-Puraiia, eontaina
Siva's Brahma.para.stMa (as given here) tittered by sage Sadku-
t while the Visnu,Pur-na (I. 15 54-59) contains Vifnu'a
ra-stava uttered by sage Kaneju. Another Brahma-para-stava
8age N3rada is also 8iven in thc Varaha-Purana
*
The Kurma-Purana gives the above Brahma-pHra-stava in
connection with the glorification of Siva's Kapardisvara-liAga
eBtabhahcd near the Pi'Xca-mocana-tlrtha in VarEnaai. This sMra
andT Tt ^ I -PSSC °f SivE in hi8 ^"rt-form (wearing braided
31r '
t
7 f 31r-lC a ^flrrf° °r «wri*-kdl). In fact, va's
«; f tl" ? ^^ ueymboliacs th« fl«nei of fire and the rays of the
SUn b"ng the tW° °f the c*h*
«"" Pr-i*- first the immanent
(gls. 4QffO
A. 5. Gupta
JULY, 1972]
93
TOT
: JTT^ft fTOT^i ^f
c
f^Pff
fit
i ivy.
I |Yvs
TEXTUAL AND HISTORICAL ANALYSIS OF THE
PURANA-COMMENTARY RELATING TO
MAURYA-DYNASTY.
BY
S. N. ROY
am
srcrM i ]
la view of the accumulated treasury of our knowledge about
the history of Maurya and in view of the fact that mostly speaking
materials relating to this topic have been subjected to competent
analysis at several times1., any further attempt at their interpreta-
tion can hardly lead to the emergence of fresh conclusions. This
remark accord well with the problem relating to the origin of the
Mauryan rulers, which is so very well examined by the scholars
that out of the known stock of sources, it can not be reopened for
the relevant garb of sober history. [Despite this apparent con-
sideration for the old and trodden topic, fresh analysis of the
Puranic material can well be presented in consequence of its varied
forms preserved in the passages of the available texts. Keeping
fully into account these essential points, it is proposed here to
make scrutiny of the textual features of the Purana-Commentary on
historical framework of Ancient India],
I. R.K. Mookcrji, Ghandragupta Maurya and His Tiisea; C. D.
Chattel, Observation on the Bjhat-katha in Indian Culture,
PUrSa TCX °f 4^ ^nasties of The Kali
JULY, 1972] MAtFRYA-DYNASTY 95
Well evidenced and much commendable suggestions have
often been made that any line relating to £udra-origin of the
Mauryas does not occur in the Purana-text, the general purport of
which is in no way intended for any reference either to the noble
or ignoble lineage from which these rulers hailed. Emphasis has
also been laid on the broad fact that the original Puranic lines
concerned with the topic were subjected to an abrupt formation
and misinterpreted rendering in the Commentaries of the Purana-
text, written comparatively at a much later date." In their own
way these suggestions do not admit of any objections and un-
doubtedly these are pointer to a correct scrutiny of the state of
affairs brought out by the PurSna-text on one hand and the
PurSna-Commentary on the other. Despite the soundness and
accuracy contained in such remarks, there is, however, one serious
consideration to which adequate attention has not been paid by
the scholars so far. Ever since the beginning of the studies in the
dynastic account of the Pur anas, no serious effort has been made
to clarify as to which extent and due to which particular factor
there could exist textual disparity, explanatory inconsistency and
contradictions between the early and late informations emerging
from the same school of works and converging on the same subject,
The particular PurSnas on which some noteworthy com-
mentaries were prepared in later times are the Visnu and the
Bhagavata3, whereas the commentaries which refer to the lineage
of the Mauryan kings either directly or indirectly are those explain-
ing the extracts; viz. 'Kautilya eva Candraguptamutpannarh
rajyej abhiseksyati', of the former text. As the general wording,
description and intended sense of these commentaries are significant
' 2. R. K. Mookerji, Ibid, pp. 9 & 10.
3. No leas than seven commentaries were written, on the text of
Vignu Purana. These are attributed to the following authors ;
(1)' Citsukha, (2) Jagannatha PSthaka, (3) Ntsiriha Bhatta, (4)
Ratnagarbha, (5) Visnu Citta, (6) Sruiharasvamin, (7) Surya-
kara Misra. To the text of Bhagavata are appended as eleven
commentaries. Among these Citsukhiya and Srldhariya figure
most prominent. Other nine are ascribed to the following
authors :
(1) Sudarsana Suri, (2) Vira RSghava fS) Vijayadhvaja (4)
Vallabhacarya, (5) Sukadevacarya, (6) SanStanagosvamm, (?)
Jivagosvamin, (8) Visvanatha Gakravartin (9) Sridhara.
96 g^ran*— Pi [VOL, xiv, NO. 2
in context of the present discussion ; some of these may be
illustrated in their original forms as under :
(1) Candraguptamutpannam Nandasyaiva BhSry5yam
Murayam Jatam (Com. of Citsukha)
(2) Candraguptam Nandasyaiva Patnyarhtarasya MurS-
sajilyasya MaurySnSm Prathamam (Com. of Ratana-
garbha, noticed by Dr. R. K. Mukerji in Chandragupta
.Maurya And Hjs Times, p. 9).
(3) Candraguptam Nandasyaiva SudrSyam MaurasajMyam
Jatam MauryanSm Prathamam; (Com. of Visnucitta).
(4) Candraguptam Nandasyaiva Patnyariitarasya MuraySrh
Jatam MaurySjjam Prathamam (Com, of isrldhara SvSml).
A glance over these quoted extracts clearly shows that pri-
marily these are all concerned with describing the metronymy of
Candragupta, andj while their general reference is to Mur5 being
mother of the first Mauryan kings one of these goes a step further
and does not fail to mention her Sudra-caste. The question as to
uho invented the theory of the £udra origin of the Maurya king
was earlier taken into full account by late Dr. R. K. Mookerji,
who concluded in the most categorical fashion that the PurSna-
(.'oramentator cannot beheld responsible for it. He has made a
pointed reference to the 'silence' of the PurSn.a-Commentator
about the caste of Alura in as much as in the concerned line there
a no statement to the effect that she was a £udra woman4. It goes
without saying that the basis of this conclusion is one single
commentary of the Visnu Purana text, whereas for its proper
survey the present serious point has to be enlightened by the set of
the commentaries appended to the original passage of the text.
How far this PurSna-Commentary has its relevance to the meaning
of the original Purana.passage wm be analysed subsequently,
Here ,t would bc proper to lay stress on the following three main
atpccts of the reports contained in the Commentaries on the con-
cerned Puran,i-pa!sage:
, been des«ibed in them as a lawfully
wedded queen of the Nanda king.
(21 That Mo* has also been described in their Unes as
Bother of Candragupta who founded the dynasty after
... ™*_Mffleofhinnothep.
*• K. K. Moofcerji, Ibid, p. 10.
JULY, 1972] MAURYA-DYNASTY 97
(3) That the tradition relating to the £udra-caste of the
Mauryas was getting distinct publicity in these later
writings.
Before considering the problem of consistency of these Com-
mentaries with the original PurSna-texts, in relation to which these
are explanatory notes, it seems worthwhile to point out that in a
numbei of cases due to the revisionary role of the later copyists the
passages construed in the original Pur ana- Compositions could not
remain intact and undisturbed at the later stages. Revisions were
often effected in their passages with a view to making them
adaptable to the later social and religious developments, but no
less frequently these were also brought out as a result of the
Compiler's ignorance of the historical matter contained in them
at the original stage of their compilation. One suitable passage
illustrating the latter case may be quoted from the dynastic account
of Vayu Purana. The passage in question relates to the history
of the Suuga dynasty after the death of Fusyamitra. Most of the
copies of Vayu PurSna describe that he was succeeded by Agnimitra,
who continued to rule f.ir eight years. Similar information is
supplied by the text of Brahinanda-Purana. The original Samskrit
line running in these texts may be quoted as under:
(A) Tatsuto' agnimitrSstau Bhavisyati Sama Nrpab.
(Vayu Purana, Uttara BhRga, XXXVII. 332)
(B) Agnimitro Nrpaiac3stau Bhavisyati Sama Nrpah
(Brahmanda Purana, III. 74,151}
But one of the Vayu copies5 reads this line a bit differently
in the following words:
'Pusyamitrasutascasljau Bhavisyarhti Sama Nrpah5
The present reading is a clear testimony to the fact that the
compiler had hardly any knowledge of £uuga-history and accord-
ingly he mistook the word Sam5 for the meaning similar to that
ofSamana. He also made other changes in the sentence, which
he deemed essential from the point of view of grammar without
realizing its significance intended in the original account of the
5. This variant reading has been noted by Pargitcr, Ibid, p. 31, fn.
10. He rightly remarks that here 'singulars have obviously been
converted plurals through misapplying a?tau to suta instead of
to *sama».
98 S*T«IR— PURSJJIA [VOL. xrv> NO. 2
text. As a result of its tampering the sentence preserved in the
present copy of Vayu supplies a thoroughly fantastic information
to the effect that Pusyamitra had eight sons and that they
simultaneously ruled over the eight territorial divisions of his
empire. Surprisingly enough some scholars have attached undue
importance to this version and have made a use of it in the
reconstruction of £uuga-history.8
It may again be observed that as a result of ignorance of the
later copyists the original PurSna-parsage was bound to get altered
and consequently its meaning in conformity with the actual state of
affairs could not well be carried out in the commentary work. A
testimony to this type of disappropriation between the original text
and its later commentary is found in the account of Visnu Purar^a
concerning the confused order of the society stated to have been
due to the barbaric invasions. The passage of Visnu PurS#a runs
as under :
"Tairvimi&a Janapadastacchllavartino Rsja^rayasusmirAO
Mlecchasciitjasca Viparyayena VartamSnSb. Prajah Ksapayisyanti"'
In the present passage 'Mleccha^cas'caryasca Viparyayena Varta-
u.&nah' deserves special consideration. This expression, no doubt,
Jiives the stamp of distinct status to the Visnu-PurSna's text,
because in their similar account the texts of Vayu", Brahmanda"
and Bhagavatai" have almost a different reading. The passage
occurring in Vayu and Brahmgnda PurSnas is identical not only in
form but in meaning also. It reads : "Tairvim«ra JanapadS
Wtcchi.rtrKca Sarva^ah/Viparyayena Vartatante Na%isyanti Vai
P»jab'\ IntheBhagavata, on the other hand, the passage is no
doubt dM«n,tor in form to those of these two texts yet it shares in
common Wjlh them in regpect of ^ meaning> The Bh5gayata
passage reads : "Prajaste Bhafrsayisyanti Mleccha Rajanyarupi^aW
lannathaste ^pzte.stacchllacaravadinah. The purport of these
ay be related here with a view to evaluating
Visnu PuKtaa, IV. 24,72.
V"> 'u Purtna, XCIX. 384.
J**1*1*1'^ P«rana, III. 74, 203.
Bhagavata, XII. 1.42.
JULY, 1972] MAURYA-DYNASTY 99
their significance in comparative set-up and to ascertaining the
persistent factor, which could be responsible for the distinct
element contained in the Visnu PurSna passage. The texts of
VSyu, BrahmSnda and Bhagavata aim at narrating that during the
foreign invasions people will begin to follow the practices of the
barbaric intruders, and this will lead to their decay. The text of
Visrjiu Puran.a because of employment of the expression Mleccha-
bcaryasca for Mlecchacarabca of the other three texts remains
unintelligible unless otherwise it is studied with the help of the
Commentary-notes on it. The commentator explains Mlecchascar-
ya^ca etc. as under : "Mleccha Madhye Aryas'cante ityetadrupena
Vartamanah. As shown by Wilson the commentary means 'that
the unbelievers are in the heart of the country and the Hindus on
the border511. The literal meaning of the commentary is 'the
Mlecchas will be in the centre and Aryas on the borders'. As far
the question of chronological sequence, it has to be admitted that
the texts of Vayu, BrahmSnda and Bhagavata are early in date
not only because of unanimity of their account, but also because
of the fact that the Visrjm-PurSna account reveals political order
of India relating to a much later period. It points to the beginning
of muslim rule in India, when the Sultanate hegemony was being
deeply rooted in the centre, whereas borders were still under the
rule of the Hindu chiefs. The passage of Visnu Purana has in it
an echo of political condition of India of about 13th century A.D.,
•when the Sultanate rule established in Delhi was facing constant
resistance of the Senas, the Candelas and the Cauhanas holding
their political sway respectively over the eastern, southern and
western frontiers12. The Commentator of Visnu-Purana as we shall
subsequently notice belongs to the same general period i. e. 13th
century A. D. It is, thus, not improbable that the expression
Mlecchas'caryaisca is a later substitute of the original MlecchScarS-
£ca and that the substitution seems due to the revisionary role of
the commentator for making the original account uptodate in
later times.
One pertinent example showing how the original meaning
of the PurSna-term and even the original term itself was subjected
to severe revision may again be cited from the text of Visnu-Pur5na.
11. Translation of Visnu Purana, p. 387, fn.
12. A.B.M. Habibullah in Struggle For Empire, pp. 145-147.
2
ioo swa;— PURX^A [VOL. xiv, NO. 2
The Parana-text refers to the Patumitras among the people ruling
over the Vindhyan regions during 3rd century A, D.1M. The fact
which is of special note in the present context is that the text of
Visnu Purana does not preserve in it the original terra indicative
of the land over which the Patumitras ruled. Similar is the case
with the text of Bhagavata14 which, while, mentioning the people
called Patumitras makes the reference to the land under their
jurisdiction. That originally a reference to the above effect had
been made in these two texts is attested not only by the general
make-up and the style of their passages but also by the fact that
the texts of Vayu and Brahmanda15 specifically mention the terri-
tory in relation to the Patumitras in their respective verses. It
may also be pointed out that the texts ofVisn.uand Bhagavata
replacing the term under reference by the term of different conno-
tations are those which contain explanatory notes of the Commen-
tators mentioned above. This seems to be a fact of special signi-
ficance in as much as it tends to show that the commentators were
no less responsible for the additions or alterations in the passages
originally composed in the Puraija- texts. The variant readings of
the available texts of Visnu and Bhagavata are listed by Pargiter,16
a. careful reconstruction of which does not fail to prove the original
unity of Visnu and Bhagavata in respect of the passage under
reference with the texts of Vayu and Brahmanda. The reconstruct-
ed form of the passage out of the different versions of all these
four texts assumes the following reading :
'Pusyamitra bhavisyanti Patumitras trayodas"a MekalaySm
nrpah sapta bhavisyanti-iha saptatim1
The altered form of the passage in the respective texts of
Visnu and Bhagavata runs as follows :
Tatah Puspamitrah PatumitiSstrayodas'a Ekala£ca Saptan-
dhrah/Tata^ca KoiSalayam tu nava caiva bhupatayo bhavisyanti'//
'Puspamitro'tha rajanyo Durmitro'sya tathaiva ca Ekakala
jme bhupah saptandhrafr sapta kosSalah.' Bhagavata.
13. Vitjiiu Purlin a, IV, 24. 58.
14. Bhrtgavata, XII. 1.34.
15. Vayu Purana, XCIX, 369.
Brahmtlnda Puriuja, III. 74.187.
16. Pargiter, Ibid, p. 151.
JULY, 1972] MAURYA-DNAYSTY 101
From these quotations it is quite evident that the basic
difference between the reconstructed passage and the passages of
Vissm and BhSgavata is that the term Mekala of the former has
been replaced by Ekala and Ekakala in the respective readings of
the latter two texts. There can not be any doubt about the fact
that Mekala points to au ancient geogiaphical division of the
country so very well known to thp Purana-writers and as D.G.
Sircar17 proceeds to explain 'the name Mekala is still preset ved
in that of the present Maikala range which is the connecting link
between the Vindhyas and the Satpuras and stretches from the
Khairagarh area in M.P. to the Rewah region'. Similar is the note
of V,S. Agrawal18, who on the basis of Vamana Purana XIII. 53
describes Mekala as one of the Janapadas of Vindhyan region.
It seems quite convenient to conclude that Mekala was changed
into Ekala and Ekakala due to the ignorance of the later compilers
about the geography of the area concerned The fact, however,
remains that if we analyse the problem from a more suitable angle
it will appear that the substitution. was in all probability effected
with a view to adjusting the passage according to the prevalent
set-up of the later times. In the commentaries of both these
Puranas the term Ekala/Ekakala is explained as Khandamandalesu
Bhupah i.e. rulers of Mandala-sub-divisions. Consideration of the
following evident fact seems essential before the analysis of this
term and commentary-meaning on it is finalised. In the ancient
Hindu political organization Maijdala-division can not refer to
the general period in which the historical account of the PurSna-
text is placed by the scholars. There is no doubt that the term
Mandala occurs in early texts like Artha&stra" and Manusmrti"''.
But in these works it is employed in a much different sense. It
has been rightly remarked that Manila of these texts refers to a
diplomatic circle of neighbouring kings in relation to a king
desirous of conquest. Later on, the term came to be used for a
circle of feudatories headed by a chief and paying allegiance to an
17. D. G. Sircar, Geography of Ancient And Medieval India, p.
34, £n.
18. V. S. Agrawal, Vamana Purana-A Study, p. 32; See also 5.
Chaudhuri, Place-names in the Vamana Purana iu Indian Histo-
rical Quarterly, Vol. XXXIX, No. ) & 2, p. 48.
19. Arthasaatra, VI. 1.2.
20. Manusm^ti, VII. 155-157.
102 straps;— PURSi^i A [VOL. xiv, NO. 2
overlord21. The term of the PurSjja-text as also the commentary
on it seems to carry the meaning and sense of almost similar
terms employed in the texts and inscriptions of still later periods.
Among such texts mention may specially be made of ManasSra22,
which is said to be a work of early medieval period The present
work not only makes use of Mandale£vara3 but also explains it as
K§udra-BhupaJa. An identity can well be established between
Ksudra-BhttpSla and Khanda-Mandala-Bhupa in so far as the
historical interpretation of the two terms is concerned. Both these
terms seem to refer to rulers of smaller area or to governors of terri-
torial divisions or subdivisions. The commentary-term Kb.aijd.a-
Mandala-Bhupa seems more akin to Khanda-PSla and Khar^ida-
Raksa, the former occurring in the Ramagunj inscription and the
latter in one of the Pala grants of the time of Devapala datable
in 9th century A.D.2H These terms are taken to denote an officer
put in-charge of a comparatively small area. These parallel
references leave little room for doubt that the commentary-term
Khanda-Mandala-Bhupa has in it the sense of a much later period
and that the original Purana-term Mekala was changed into
Ekala'Ekakala by the Purana-Commentators evidently with a view
(o making the passage upto the changed order of their own times.
Sectarian bias and religious rivalary had a dominant role in
the revision of the Purana-texts and in the distortion of some
elements of great historical value contained in their original make-
up. An Instance may here be given for illustrating that the text
of VisnuPurana betrays the influence of this trend in its account
relating to the dynasties of the Kali age. Thus the list of the
Mauryan rulers, which is available in its different copies supplies
three variant forms of Afoka's name, which are as under: AiSoka,
Afakavardbana and AyoSokavardhana." Of these three forms the
last one i. e. Ayoaokavardhana seems specially noteworthy and
deserves serious consideration. Pargiter has made special note
of this variant^ reading, but he is inclined to explain it in veiw
21, B.N.S. Yadava, Some Aspects of Society of Northern India in 12th
century A.D., pp. 185- 189.
K.K. Gopal Administrative Divisions in the Inscriptions of Early
Mcdiewl India in I,H Q, Vol. XXXIX, No. 1 & 2, p. 83.
23. M-njs-ra, (Ed. by P.K. Acharya) Chap. 42, 282.
£3. B C. Sen, Historical Aspects of Bengai Inscriptions, p. 561.
24. For these variant readings See Pargitcr, Ibid, p. 28, fn. 28.
JULY,, 1972} tfAURYA-DYNASTY 103
of palaeographic ignorance of the copyist who prepared the version
of the text at some late stage.25 The sum and substance of Par-
giter's comment on the present term may be noted as follows:
(1) That the original account of Visnu PurSna must have
been prepared in Kharosthi.
2. That Kharosl;hi happens to be the only ancient Indian
script which maintains very little difference between the
forms of the letters Sa and Ya.
(3) That the copyst of the text misread Sa for Ya and at the
time of correction Sa was inserted without cancelling its
incorrect substitute.
The suggestion made - by Pargiter seems hardly tenable in
view of the obvious consideration that practically speaking there
is no evidence to prove the use of Kharosthi script in the original
account of Visnu Purajja. Again, the scholars who have examined
the internal form of the Kharosthi are of definite opinion that this
script was used for writing Prakrits which avoid long vowels, big
compounds and difficult literatures. These are the well-known
features of Sanskrit language for which the most commodious and
eminently convenient script was BrShml. It has rightly been
remarked that Brahml was a sacred script invented by the Aryan
priests out of the Indian hieroglyphics. It was originally and
mainly employed by the Brahmanas whose duty was to conserve
the vedic literature.28 The PurS.na-authors, at least in early stages,
must have employed BrShmi in place of its sister script, because
augmentation of the vedic tradition and preservation of sacred
elements of the past formed the most predominant and basic
objectives of the Purana-Compilation. Moreover, it seems difficult
to understand as to how the incorrect letter was left uncancelled,
if a correction of the term was at all made by the copyst of the
text. The possible factor to which the reading Ayos'okavardhana
seems to be due can be traced out, if the term is comparatively
studied in the light of other Pur5na-versions supplying fanciful
25. Pargiter, Ibid, pp. 84 & 85.
26. R. B. Pandey, Indian Palaeography/
Cunningham, Coins of Ancient India, Vol. I, p. 52,
Dowson, J.R.A.S., 1881, p. 102, Indian Antiquary,
Vol. XXXV, p. 253, Lassen, Indischi Alterthumekundc, 2nd
edition, i, p. 1006 (1867).
104 s^rcN;— PURA^A [VOL, xrv, wo. 2
readings for the name of As"oka. Thus in one of the BhSgavata-
copies Asoka is called Alokavardhana, while reference is made to
Ab'okSnam trptidah in the text of Brahrnarjda Purana.*7 The real
import of the references contained in these Pur5nas can not be
brought out into proper relief unless without admitting the role of
sectarian trends at the late stages of their compilation. The Visnu
and Bhagavata are essentially Vajsnavite PurSnas and in a similar
line falls the text of Brahmanda, which happens to be one of the
versions of the original VSyu Prokta Purana.28 Keeping in view
this predominant feature of the Purana-compilation, we may now
analyse the meaning and the broader implication of the PurSna-
terms in question. The term Ayob'okavardhana literally means
one who increases the grief of irons (iron-made weapons). It
seems to be a sarcastic remark on the non-militant character of
A^oka's policy. Alokavardhana refers to a similar remarks meaning
thereby that Asoka was unsuccessful in enhancing the welfare of
the world. Asokanam trptidah seems to have been an attempt
made by the compiler to drop out the very name of Ab'oka from
the list of kings mentioned in the text. It is thus evident that these
tamperings in the original text have their reference to the sectarian
bias of the Vaisnavites, and consequently the Pura"na passage in
the present context bears witness of rivalary which they had against
the religion patronized by the Mauryan monarch.
The various examples put forth in the foregoing analyses are
suggestive of some notable points mentioned as follows. In the
first place reliance on a single PurSga-text can not be made with-
out testing its historical accuracy in the light of the passages of
other Purana-texts dealing with the same topic. Secondly, one
single Purana-text is apt to reveal an erroneous conclusion, the
correction of which can be evaluated only when other available
copies of the same text are also put to proper analysis. Thirdly,
the imports of the PurSna-commentaries are sometimes misleading
and hence the notes on the Pur^a-passage contained in them-as
also the passage of the particular Purana containing these commen-
27. Brahmr;n4aPur3aa)IV.74.U5; For the reading of Bhagavata
^ee Pargjter, Ibid, p. 28, fn. 28.
2o. The available texts of VHyu and Brahmanda seem to be rcspcc-
tu elyfcuvite and Vaijnavite forms of the original VSyu Prokta
Ur^a See writer's articles in Pu^na, Vol. V. No. 2 pp. 305 ff
and Vol. VI. No. 2, pp. 366 ff.
JULY, 1972] MAURY A- DYNASTY 105
tarles have to be checked up before making their use for historical
analysis. Taking into full account all these points it may be
indicated that among the PurSnas dealing with the dynastic
account only the text of Visnu Purana happens to relate its extant
text to the main problem being discussed in the pages of the present
note. Other PurSna tests no doubt, narrate the account of the
Mauryan kings, but in them we de not get any such passage throw-
ing light on the origin of the Ivlauryas either directly or in an
indirect manner. The text of Visnu Purana, too, concerns itself
with the narrative of the kind only in one of its copies, whereas
other copies even of this PurSna have nothing to do with it in their
extant passages. 2<! The particular text of Visnu Purana, againj has
in its passage the reference to the origin of the Mauryan king in a
very general way,80 It does not speak either of the mother of
Gandragupta or of the concerned caste. The line of the passage
contained in the Visnu Puraija text runs as follows :
' Kautilya eva Candraguptamuipunnani Rnjye1 abhiseksyaii' '.
It would be seen that in the entire sentence 'utpanna' is the only
word which has its reference to the origin of Candragupta; while
the sentence as such is simply intended for refering to the coro-
nation of Gandragupta under the competent care of Kautiiya.
As the texts of other Puranas on the dynasties of the Kali age and
especially the other copies of Visnu Purana do not have in their
passages either the word 'utpaim.-,' or any other word of similar
connotation, one is confronted with the obvious question whether
the word in question belongs to the original form of the Visnu
PurSna text or not. The possibility of its non-occurrence in the
original text is also shown by the consideration of the simple fact
that the word does not at all fit in the sentence, and its superfluous
character is further proved by the fact that in the entire sentence
there is no such word employed as Apadana Karaka to which the
word 'utpanna' can be related from grammatical point of view.
Now, if the word 'utpanna' does not belong to the early form of
Visn,u- Purana, then question is who could have possibly inserted
it and under which particular pressure this insertion was effected
29. For example Jibananda Edition reads 'Kautilya eva Candra-
guptam Raj ye 'abhiseksyati'. The reconstructed text listed by
Pargiter has a similar reading. Ibid, p. 28, fn- 22.
30. The text reads 'Kautilya eva Candraguptamutpannam Rajye'
abhiseksyati'.
106 3*mn?— PURSijiA [VOL. xiv, NO. 2
in the original text. Before giving answer to these queries, it
seems proper to point out that the texts of tht Candragupta traditions
exhibit two trends corresponding to the periods of their composition.
The texts of earlier periods have nothing in them with reference
to the origin of Gandragupta Maurya, while origin of disreputable
nature is invariably ascribed to him in the texts of later periods.
The Kautilya's Arthas'Sstra, Puranas and MudrSrSksasa belong to
the former category; and the commentary on MudrSraksasa and
the passages of works like Brhatkathamanjari and KathSsarita-
sSgara are attributable to the latter one31. None of the latter
texts can be placed earlier than eleventh century A.D. This
shows that about the beginning of the medieval period, when
Buddhism had lost its age-old popularity and possibly it had also
fallen into disuse in major part of the country, contempt against
it was being reflected in the current texts especially in the Brah-
manical compositions. Since the most outstanding royal patron
of Buddhism was born in this dynasty, contemptuous expressions
with regard to it came to be employed in these texts as far as it was
possible according to the context.
It is noteworthy that while the inserted word cutpanna* is
hardly adjustable in the text of Purana., it is eminently consistent
in the concerned PurSna-commentaries written on the Parana-
passage at the later stages. Thus the earliest among these, ihe
CitsukhTya and the £rldhariya make a pointed reference to
'utpanna' and proceed to explain it as eone who was born of the
wedded queen of Nanda5, known as Mura. From this it naturally
follows that the word rutpanna' was inserted in the original text
by these commentators in all probability by Citsukha, who is
known to have flourished in 12th century A.D.33. His period,
thus, falls in close proximity to the time of the authors in whose
writings the fabricated Mur5-episode finds its publicity beyond
measure, and which also aim at propagating fsudra-origin of the
Mauryan dynasty in utter contradiction with the earlier and more
reliable sources,
31, R.K. Mookerji Ibid, pp. 8 3.
32. B.D, Upadhyaya, Ibid, pp. 572 & 578,
SOME PROBLEMS REGARDING THE
BRAHMA VAIVARTAPUKANA
BY
ANANTRAY J, RAWAL
srref
?7fq-
i sf^rt^ef'TTunw f^ft
77101 qfq-
mTr»raT^f
Introduction
"The PuiSijas occupy a unique position in Indian literature,
both sacred and secular. After the MahabhSrata they have been
the main sources of inspiration in the life of our people for over
1500 years.1
The PurSnas are of inestimable value for the history of
Society, philosophy and religion and are a veritable store house for
getting insight into all aspects and phases of Hinduism s
1. Munshi K.M. Forward to the Studies in the Epics and PurSnaa
by Pusalker A.D., P. VII.
Puaalker A.D. Studies in the Epics and PurSnaa p. 22.
2. Ibid p. 22.
108 3*TCR— PURAtjIA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
Not a single PurSna can be found to contain all these parti-
culars, however, "taken collectively they may be described as a
popular encyclopaedia of ancient and medieval Hinduism, religious.,
philosophical, historical, personal, social and political.11
"At the starting of the Indie studies in the last decades of
the eighteenth and beginning of the nineteenth centuries, the
Puranas were regarded as of no historical value on account of the
confused conglomeration of legendary and historical events in the
Puranas, as also their peculiar ideas of Cages' ' and "Cosmogra-
phy".4 There may be some exaggeration in fhe descriptions of
Puranasfl though there are some important facts.6
But now the attitude is changed and they are accepted as
one of the important sources of Indian histoiy and culture, as they
throw a flood of light on the various aspects of the life of the time.7
The Problem of the Original BVP and the extant BVP
It was H.P. Sastri who started first the problem of the inter-
relationship of original BVP and the extant BVP. He remarked
that "the Brahmavaivartapurana in the present shape cannot be
very old there seems to have existed a Brahmavaivartapurana
very different from the one which we now posses.8
Dr. R. G, Hazra is also of opinion that certain genuine
PurSnas were later on replaced by spurious works bearing the
same title and one of such works^ he mentions, is the BVP also.9
A number of Nibandha works e.g. SmrticandrikSj Smrtitattva
and Gatuivarga-cintam ini etc. have drawn upon a BVP. About
3. Pargiter F.E. "Putuna1' ERE, Vol. X, P. 448.
4 PusalkerA.D. Presidential Address, History section, proceedings
and Transactions of the All India Oriental con-
ference XVIII Session Annamalainagar December
1955 part I, p. 61.
!i. Upadhyava Baladeva. Puranavituaraa p. 22.
0. Pusalker A.D. Op. Git. p. 6] .
7. Ibid. p. 61.
Vide also Dikshitar V.R.R. PurSna.
Index Vol. I Introduction pp 33 ff.
B. Sastri H.P. Descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts vol.
V Asiatic Society of Bengal.
9. Hazra R.C. "Studies in the genuine Xgneya Pur3na'». Our
Heritage, Vol. I, 1953, pp. 210-245.
JULY, 1972] THE BRAHMAVAIVARTAPURA^A 105
1500 lines of that BVP have been quoted in these works but only
30 of these lines are found in the extant BVP as pointed out by
Dr. R. G. Hazra.10 These remarks of Dr. Hazra tend to suggest
that the absence of the remaining lines in the present BVP shows
that it was not the work from which those Nibandhakaras quoted
in their works, so this BVP was not known even to the Nibandha-
karas of the sixteenth century A.D.11
The Asiatic Society of Bengal has two DevanSgari manuscripts
of the BVP: no. 3820 and 3821, both of which are fragmentary
and incomplete. Some of their chapter-colophons show that both
the manuscripts belong to a different BVP called 'Adibrahma-
vaivartamahapuranaj which is quite different from the extant
BVP."
Dr. H. P. Sastri, Dr. R. G Hazra, J. C. Roy and A.S. Gupta
hold that the extant BVP is not the original one but there was an
original BVP before ninelh century A. D. which is now lost and
about the tenth century A. D. it began to be changed by the
interfering hands of the Bengali authors who recast it to its present
form and contents in the sixteenth century A.D.13
The arguments for and against this problem are as follows:-
According to the MP (53.33 — 35) the original BVP was
narrated by Savarni to Narada and contained the mahatmya or
glorification of Krsija and a repeated account of Brahmavaraha
with a reference to the occurrence of the Rathantara Kalpa. Now
it should be pointed out that the extant BVP is narrated by
10. Hazra R.C. Puranic Records on Hindu Rites and customs
p. 167.
11. Vide for the date of these Nibandha-works, Kane P. V., HDS
Vol. I.
12. Vide A. S- Gupta's article "The Apocryphal character of the
extant Brahmavaivarta purana13 Purana, Vol. Ill No. I, January
1961 p. 99,
13. Saatri H. P. "Mahapuranas". JKORS 1928 Vol. XIV p. 335.
Hazra R.G. Puranic Records on Hindu Rites and customs
p. 167.
Vide also "Some Minor Puranas" ABORI Poona, XIX 1938
p. 76. and cultural Heritage Vol. II p. 263. ^
Roy J. G. Bharatavarsa a Bengali journal. Bangabda As3dJia
1337 Quoted by Hazra R. C. in PRHRC p. 106.
Gupta A. S. Op. Git. p. 101.
j I0 Strcn*— PURXJ^A [VOL. £lV, NO. 2
Naiayana to Narada and has no reference to the Rathantara
Kalpa. Further the MP (53. 67-69) divides the purSnas into
four categories viz.
1. Sattvika which glorifies Hari
2. Rajasa which glorifies Brahma
3. Tamasa which glorifies Siva
4. Samklrna which glorifies Sarasvati and manes.
The PP (Uttarakhanda 264, 84) spates that the BVP is a
Rajasa PuiSna having Brahma as its highest deity.
In the extant BVP BrahmS is shown as inferior to RsdhS
and Krsna who are said to be superior to one and all other gods
(1 3 30, 1 2.20-27).
Thus the data in the extant BVP do not support the des-
cription of the BVP as given by the MP and PP.
According to the SKPj the sun is the highest deity of the
BVpn, but in the extant BVP, the sun is not the highest but
Krsna is the highest deity as noted above.
According to the MP (53.35), SP (9.27) and the SKP
(7.1.2.53), a person who gives a copy of the BVP to a worthy
Brahmin is said to attain the Brahmaloka. But according to the
extant BVP the Brahmaloka is far inferior to the Goloka, the abode
of Krsga and is never the goal of a devotee of Krsna (1.12.33;
1.14.58).
It should be noted that the word Vaisnava in the BVP
(1.11.39, 4.1.65) is not a general term for a devotee of a god, for
this PurSna is very explicit in defining a fVaisnavaJ. A
'Vaijoava' is one who belongs to the Vaisnava sect and who has
bet >n duly initiated by a preceptor into the Vaisnava fold by
imparting to him the Vaisnava Mantra. Such an initiated Vaisnava
is extremely pure and jlvanmukta (1.11.41-42) and he certainly
attains the Goloka (1.12.23). This position tends to suggest
further that Brahma is not the supreme deity in the extant BVP.
In almost all the PurSnas the list of the eighteen Mahri-
jnuayas is given where the extent of the BVP is mentioned 18000
14. Gupta A. s. Op. Git. p. 96.
JULY, 1972] THE BRAHMAVAIVARTAPURXlvIA Ill
s'lokas,1" But the present available Ananda^rama edition Vanga-
v5sl edition and the Venkate^vara edition of the BVP contain
nearly 22000, 22000 and 25000 verses respectively., so it follows
that the extant BVP contains about 4000 or 7000 verses more as
the case, may be. These are later additions and hence its remain-
ing portion is also a completely revised work.13
The NP (Purvakhanda 101) described the BVP containing
four Khandas i.e.:— Brahma; Prakrti; Ganesa; Krsna; and gives
the description in brief of each Khaijda. The extant BVP contains
four Khan^as as stated by the NP but it does not fulfil in detail
complete description as given by the NP.
In the library of Oriental Institute Baroda, there are twelve
manuscripts of the BVP and some of them are incomplete. The
manuscript of the BVP, No. 2544 is quite different from the extant
BVP and it has three parts without any specific name or title.
The total number of the chapters in the said manuscript is as
follows: —
Part I Gh, 28
II 117
III 26
171
and generally each chapter-colophon reads 'Adimahapurane-
brahmavaivarte' and hence it follows that the extant BVP is
different from this 'Adibrahmavajvartapurana. The several
mRhatmyas which are noted under the authority of the BVP17 are
not found in the extant BVP.
From the above mentioned arguments it follows that the
extant BVP is a different or an enlarged one and not the same as
described in various works, but A. S. Gupta further states that it is
an apocrypha] one18 but from the foregoing facts it may be said
that the extant BVP is not totally an apocryphal work but it
might originally be a work of Brahma -cult and containing 18000
15. MP 53.34
BhP 12.13.6.
BvP 4.133.16,
NP Purvakhanda 1.01.
16. Sastri H.P. Op. Git. p. 335.
17. Hindwisvakosa, Part 7 p. 237.
18. Gupta A,S. Op. Git. P. 101.
li2 3?nfa(— PURSJJJA [VOL, xiv, NO.
verses before seventh or eighth century A D. and after tenth
century A. D. when Krsna and Rsdha worship became popular,
the original BVP underwent change, was enlarged and revised in
the sixteenth century A. D. by the followers of Radha and Krsjj.a
sect in the eastern part of India, specially in Bengal where Radha
and Krsnn worship was popular.10
Date.
Various scholars have tried to handle the problem of the date
of the BVP but they have not stated its precise date except by vvay
of general remarks that it is a late one. Hence an attempt is m ide
to fix its precise date as fkr as possible.
Before going into the examination of the date for fixing the
date of the BVP, the views of the different scholars on this problem
may briefly be mentioned here below :
1. Roy J. C.20— 16th Century A. D. ; 2 Hazra R. C.21—
16th Century A. D. • 3. Wilson H. H.22— 16th Century A. D. :
4. Kane P. V.23— 16th Century A. D, : 5. Dutta N. K.2J — 15th
Century A. D. ; 6, Maity P. K,35— 15th Century A. D. ; 7.
Upadhyaya Baladeva3" — 15th Century A. D. ; 8. Sen S. K.37 —
15th Century A. D. ; 9. Shastri D. K.2S— llth Century A. D, :
10. De S. K.»°— I0th Century A. D. • 11. Chatterjee B. C.™ —
10th Century A. D.
10. It may be noted that A.S. Gupta also expresses a similar opinion.
Vide his above mentioned article.
20. RoyJ. C. Bharatavarsa, Asadha, BangSfada 1337 quoted by
Hazra R.C. in PRHRC p. 166.
?!. Hasra R. C. 'Some Minor Puranag' ABQRI Poona Vol. XIX
1938 p. 76.
22. UilsonH.H. Essays p. 120.
23. Kane P. V. HDS Vol V Part II p. 895.
24. Dutta N.K.. Origin and growth of caste in India, Vol. II P. 131.
=5. Maity P.K. Historical study in the cult of the goddesa Manasa
p. 217
58. Upadhyay Baladeva. Puranavitnarsa p. 558.
27, Sen S K. Peraonal letter to Dr. S G. Kantawala Dt. 29.4.70
^- Shastri D.K. Puranaviveeana p. 219.
2«. DC S K. Early History of the Vaianava Faith and Movement
m Bengal, p. j.0 ff.
20. Chatt^iBC. Kt?nacarita. tranalated into Gujarati by K. M.
Jnaveri p. 27.
JULY, 1972] THE BRAHMAVAIVARTAPURX&A 113
From the above survey, it is clear that the scholars assign
either 10th, llth, 15th or 16th Century A. D.
Out of the above 11 scholars the following three scholars
i. e. :— Shastri D. K. ; De S. K. : Ghatterjee B. G. argue that
the first verse of the Gitagovinda of Jayadeva (1 162 A. D.)" might
be influenced by the verses of the BVP (4. 15. 4.ff) so the BVP is
compiled before Jayadeva. But ihe learned scholars do not give
any argument to prove their ihesis. It is quite possible that the
Parana and Jayadeva might have borrowed from a common source.
D. K. Shastri states that in the BVP there is a great influence
of Radha and hence an unknown Nimbarkaite might have written
the present BVP because Nimbarkaiies worship Radha with
Krsna.32 To this observation of D. K. Shastri it should be pointed
out that it is not in the Nimbaika sect but it is the Radhavallabha
sect wherein Radha has a predominant position over Krsna hence
his argument docs not stand to reason. Hence D. K. Shastri's
implication about the date i. e. llth Century A. D. is unacceptable.
Now let us examine the date of the BVr1 on the basis of the
inner data of the BVP.
The BVP and the PP give ihe various names of Radha and
Salagrama stone. s;1 This enumeration in the BVP seems to follow
that of the PP and Wilson remarks that "no portion of the PP is
probably older than the twelfth century A. D. and the last parts
may be as recent as the fifteenth or sixteenth. M Hence (he BVP
might have been compiled in C. fifteenth century A. D.
Dr. R. C. Hazra opines that ihe DbhP follows the BVP and
states that almost all the chapteis of DbhP IX have been taken
from the BVP II and the Prakrtikhanda i. e. BVP II in its present
form can not be dated earlier than the tenth century A. D.^5
Now the BVP contains 67 chapters in its second part (i. e,
Prakrtikhanda which describes the Caritras of various goddesses
viz. :— Sarasvati ; Vasudha : Ganga ; Tulasl ; Savitri ; LaksmI ;
Svaha : Svadha ; Daksina ; Sasthi ; Mangalacandl ; MTanasS ;
Surabhi ; Radha ; Durga. The DbhP IX. 1-50 are borrowed from
31. Keith A.B. Classical Sanskrit Literature, p. 103.
32. Shastri D K. Op. Git P. 219.
Ch. V.
34. Wilson H. H. Visnupurana Engli&h Translation preface p. XX.
35. Hazra R. C. Studies in the Upapuranas, Vol. II p. 343.
114 stmrq— puRAtjiA [VOL. xiv» NO. 2
the BVP II as stated by Dr. R. C. Hazra and the said portion of the
DbhP describes Garitras of SarasvatI ; VasudbS; GangS ; Tulasl ;
Savitrl ; Laksmi ; Svaha ; Svadha ; Daksina ; Sasthi ; Maugala-
caijdi ; Manaaa ; Surabhi ; Radha ; Durga. It should be noted
that the DbhP, IX 48 deals with Mariasa in chapter one only while
the BVP II. 45, 46 devotes two chapters to ManasS. The DhhP
(IX. 50-1-52) devotes only 52 verses to RadhS with DurgS while
the BVP devotes nine chapters to Rsdha. This goes to prove that
the BVP II i. e. Prakrtikhanda is an elaboration of the DbhP IX
and hence it follows that the BVP has based its chapters of Prakrti-
khancja on those of the DbhP IX.
It may also be noted that Dr. B. Kakati holds a similar
view."6 According to Dr. R. G. Hazra "it is highly probable that
the DbhP was compiled in the eleventh or twelfth century A, D.*7
and hence it follows that the BVP might be compiled after the
fourteenth century A. D. when the DbhP had become popular.
The BVP often mentions the worship of SjrlSyatana which is
definitely of later period than the worship of the PancSyatana.:w
The DbhP (XI 17. 35ff) mentions the PaficayatanapOja while the
BVP reft is to the Sadayatanapuja which is naturally of a subse-
quent period.
Apararka (1200 A.D.), the commentator of YS and Ballala-
sena (1135-1 180 A. D.) give the quotations from the PurEpas but
they do not refer to the BVP™ this suggests that even up to the
twelfth century A.D. the BVP was not known.
In the description of Kaliyuga in the BVP (2.7.25), the
Parana states that the people would learn 'mlecchas'Sstra' which
suggests that the BVP might be referring here to some Persian
scriptures like Quran etc. as, Bengal came under Muslim rule from
1203 A D,40 Prom this reference it follows that the BVP is com-
piled after 1203 A.D.
S6. KakatiB. Female Initiative in Courtship Prin, Karmarkar
Gomin. Vol. P. 71.
37. Hazra R.C. Op. Git. p. 347.
38. Kane P.V. HDS Vol II P. II P. 717.
39. Upsdhyaya Baladeva PurSnavimarsa, p. 120 ff.
40. Hindi visvakosa Part 9 p. U9.
JULY, 1972] THE BRAHMAVAIVARTAFURXljIA 115
CandidSsa (1385 A.D.)41 is said to be a founder of ParakSyS-
RSdha-Vsda. The BVP seems to Synthesise the theory of Paraklya-
RadhS-Vada and Svaklya-RSdhS-Vada and this synthesis— theory
tends to suggest that the BVP would have been composed after
Candidasa, about, say 100 years or so after, if due allowance is
made for the popularity of the Paraklya vada and the consequent
arising need for synthesis.
The BVP described some folk goddesses viz. Manas5,
MaiigalacandT and Sasthl. The folk songs regarding ManasS,
Marigalacandi and Sasthi were written in the times of Canctidasa
(1385 A.D.) and Manika Dutta (1300 A.D.).43 Hence it follows
that the BVP is compiled after this date, as the folk songs precede
their acceptance and inclusion in the official religious books like
Puranas.
It is a current belief of Indians that on particular lunar days,
particular dishes of food prove uncongenial to the human system.
Raghunandana Bhal;tacarya (1510-1565 A.D.) devotes an
important chapter of his work Astavirhs'atitattva, to a considera-
tion of this point; for instance one should not eat a pumppin or
its gourd, on the second day of a Lunation Brhati on the third,
Patola on the fourth, Radish on the fifth, Nimba on the sixth
and so on.'H The BVP also prescribes such things on particular
days and it is probable that the BVP is indebted to the Astavirh-
^atitattva of Raghunandana.
The philosophical thought in the BVP reflects the influence
of philosophy of VallabhacSrya (1479 A.D.)45 and Caitanya
(1485 A.D.)." In the BVP the position of R5dhS is superior to
Krsija and this situation is found in the RadhSvallabha sampra-
daya whose founder Hitaharivarhs'a flourished in 1484 A.D.4T
While describing the residence of RSdhS, the BVP mentions
that there were other 33 Vanas in Vrndavana (4-28. 165) which
41. Sen D. C. History of Bengali language and Literature p. 39 ff.
43. Sen D.C. Op. Git,, p. 335.
44. Ibid P. 74.
45. Bhandarkar R.G. Vaignavism Saivism and Minor Religious Sys-
tems, p. 77.
46. Ibid p. 83.
47. Snataka Vijayendra. Radhdvallabha SampradSya ; Siddhanta aur
Sahitya p. 96.
V
116 3*rora:— PURStiiA [VOL. xiv, NO. 2
was situated in the residential area of Rsdha. Now the tradition
runs that it was for the first time in 1535 A.D. Hitaharivarh^a
built the temple of R&dha in Vrndavana where he laid out the
other Vanas which still exist today.48
The BVP (4.73.79) mentions that amongst all the PurSnas
the BhP is the best which shows its influence and popularity. Now
the BhP is assigned date ranging from 9th century A. D. to
12th Century A. D.40-50 Even accepting the latest date of the BhP
it is obvious that the BVP is later than the BhP. the influence and
indebtedness of which is noticed in the enlargement of the topics
handled by the BhP and also by its advancement over the BhP
by introducing Radha who is missing in the BhP.
The BVP gives the description of the Goloka, Vrndavana,
Vaikuntha, Kailasa and the city of Ssaiikhacuda in an artificial
manner with architectural details which reflect the architectural
school of Mughal period.01
1 he BVP categorically states that the month of Caitra
is the last and Vaisakha is the initial of the year (4.96.60;. It is
only in the Bengali era that the year starts from the month of
Vaitakha and this Bengali era is a revised form of the Fasali era
which was started by Akabara BS
None of the manuscripts of the BVP, recorded in the various
Descriptive catalogues of Sanskrit manuscripts'" is prior to 1692
48. Upudhyaya Baladeva Bharatiya Vaugmaya men 'Sri Radh^', p, 92.
-49-50. Kane P.V. 9th Century HDS Vol. V Part II p. ' 99.
Upadhyay Baladc va Cth Century A.D. Op. Git- P. 548.
Wilson H.H 12th Century A.D. ViianiipurZaia P. XXX
Shastri D.K. 9th Century A.D. Pur'navivecana p. 207.
Hazra R.C. 6th Century A.D. PRHRC p. 55.
51. Shastri K. K. Vallabhtictlrya p. 8.
52. Oza G.H. Bharatiya Practna LipimSlTl p. 192.
53. Vide 1. Descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts
Oriental Institute Baroda.
2. Catalogue of the old manuscripts in Sanskrit
in the collection of the San^tana Dhartna
Sabhti, Ahmednagar.
3. A catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts at the
D H.A.S. Department of Historical and Anti-
quarian studies in Assam Gaqhati.
4. A Descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit Manus-
cripts Vol. IV Government Sanskrit College
Varan asi.
JULY, 1972] THE BRAHMAVAlVARTAPURA'JvIA 117
A.D. and hence the lower limit of the BVP is 1600 A.D. and from
seeing the above points its upper limit can be put as 1400 A.D.
Home
Regarding the home of the BVP there is no controversy and
scholars like Dr. R.G. Hazra,5'1 A.S. Gupta, BB Baladeva Upadhyaya56
and D.K. Shastri57 hold that Bengal is the home of the iiVP. The
following data which is available in the BVP also lead to the same
conclusion.
The BVP describes various aspects of Krsna's life and in this
connection it mentions various geographical place-names ranging
generally from MathurS to some eastern parts of India. The
geographical knowledge of north India is extremely poor in the
case of the author of the BVP, whereas he has good aquaintence
with the geography of eastern India and this suggests that probably
he might be a resident of any place ranging from MalhurS to the
eastern, parts of India, mostly of Bengal .
The BVP mentions two significant Ethnical names viz.
Rasljdya and Virendra (3.36.12) which are the Sanskritised forms
of Radhlya and Varendra respectively which were the provinces
of Bengal. This suggests that th1? author might be aware of these
provinces of Bengal as P.G. Sen remarks ''towards the close of the
pre-Muhammadan period Radha and Varendri were well known
divisions of Bengal. "ns
The BVP uses the word Ballava (1.5,42; 2.49.42; 2.48,43,53)
for the word Gopa. The caste Ballava is one of the subcaste of the
caste Gopa by name and it is prevalent in Bengal even today. M
The BVP mentions the two, castes Jola and Vaidya and
traces their origin as follows: —
5. Catalogue of the Sanskrit and Prakrita Manus-
cripts in the Library of the India Office Vol. V.
6- A Descriptive catalogue of the Sanskrit Manu-
scripts. Gujarat Vidyasabha Ahmedabad.
54. Hazra R.C. Cultural Heritage of India Vol. II P. 263.
55. Gupta A.S. Op, Git. p. 95.
56. Up ad hy ay Baladeva Purdijavimarsa p. 555.
57. Shastri D.K. Op. Git. P. '^ 18.
58. Sen P.O. "Janapadas of Ancient Radha" Indian Historical
quarterly, Vol. VIII p. 523 March 193.! No. 1.
59. Hindwisvakosa, Part 3 p. 213.
1 18 gWj;- PURSlvIA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
By the union of a Mleccha man and a Kuvindaka woman,
Jola was born (1.10.121) and Vaidya was born by the union of
AJvinlkumSra and a Brahmin woman (!. 10. 123). These two
beliefs are still prevalent in Bengal.00
Dr. Sukumar Sen holds61 that the vocable Jola (BVP 1.10.121}
is a Bengali word from Persian Jullah, Julflh 'weaver'. JuIabS is
the Hindi (Btiojapun etc.) adaptation of Persian Julian, JulSh.
Bengali drops the final 'h' so the original word Jullah or Julah is
Sanskritised as Jola.
The worship of folk goddesses: ManasS, Sa&thl and Mangala-
caiidl is prevalent in Bengal only and the BVP (2.43-46) has
described their stories at great length.
The BVP (4.3,23; 4,31.53; 334,33) uses some phrases which
reflect the influence of Persian which was spoken in Bengal then
and Assamese"3 which prove that the author of the BVP might
be aware of Persian and Assamese languages.
The BVP (2.27(79) states that one should perform 6ivapGja
in the month of Magha or Caitra— a practice which is prevalent
in Bengal only.6'
As we have noted earlier, the BVP states that the month of
Caitra is the last and Vais"akha is the first month. Bengali era
starts from Vai&kha and this era is another form of Fasali era
started by Akabara. This shows that the author of the BVP might
be aware of the Fasali or Bengali era.
The BVP states that Sarasvati, Gauga, TulasI and Laksml
ate i\aiayr:na's wife .2 12 1) and this belief is still prevalent in
Bengal.0'
According to the direction of the BVP (2.27.87) one should
petlorm LfbmlpajSin the month of Bhfidrapada which is still
prevalent in Bengal.65
tO. TJpadhyaya Baladeva op, cit. p. 555; Gupta A.S- Op. Cit. p. 92.
6J. Sen S K. A personal letter to Dr. S.G. Kantawala dt. 29.4.70.
02. Kakati 11, Op. Cit. P. 71.
t)3, ha^ra R.C, Studies in the UpapurSnas Vol. lip. 319,
«4 Jauj A. N. Naisadhacaritam-a critical study p. 270.
Ux Hazra H-G. Op. Git. P. 357.
JULY, 1972] THE BRAHMAVAIVARTAPURXlilA. U3
According to the BVP (2.11.7) Ganga was born from the
fluid, as the result of Krsna's and Rsdha's mutual merging as a
consequential effect of music. This belief is popular in Bengal.66
The BVP (2.30.162-163) states that one should perform five
Parvans viz. : — JanrnastamI ; Raman vaml; Sivai5trij Ekada^t;
Sunday; and it also states that one can take fish in one's meal
except on these five Parvans. This belief is only prevalent in
Bengal.87
From the above mentioned data it may be concluded that the
home of the BVP is Bengal.
The Title of tho Brahmavaivartapurana
As noted earlier there was another BVP named — Adibrahma-
vaivartapurSria. The extant Brahmavaivartapurana is known
simply as "BrahmavaivartamahapurSna". The BVP itself gives
its explanation as follows:— It has been called the BVP by the
knowers of the past because it is in it that the modifications
of Brahman brought about by Krsna are described.68
The BVP praises itself and states that amongst all the
PurSuaSj the BVP is fulfiller of all hopes and giver of wealth
(1.1.59; 4.133.32). It further states that this PurSna was handed
over first by Krsna to Brahma who gave it to Dharma who gave
it to NarSyana who told in turn to Narada who in turn gave it to
Vyasa (.1.1. 62-64; 4.133,28-29).
There is also another title of the Brahmavaivartapurana as
Brahmakaivartapurana which is prevalent in South India.63
Nothing can be said regarding this title whether there might be
66. Ibid. p. 357.
67. Ibid. P- 357.
68. Cf. 1. 1. 61. 4.133,31.
69. Winternitz M. History of Indian Literature Vol. I Part II p. 230.
On examining the MSS. position, Dr. V. Raghavan
finds that the name Brahmakaivarta is confined
to South Indian MSS and Brahmavaivarta is uni-
formaly found in all North Indian MSS. Letter of
Dr. V. Raghavan- Dt. 12.8.1970 to Dr. S. G. Kanta-
wala. My greatful thanks are due to him for
supplying this information.
12Q 3*W3— FURXtfA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
a Parana different from the present BVP or the title is only
different.70
Lagbu Brahmavaivartapuraija
Karnalakara Bhatta, in his Ninjayasindhu, quotes two verses
from the Laghubrahmavaivartapurana with the remarks that "atra
mulam cintayet". As these two verses, dealing with the praise of
gifts made at Benaras during ecjipse etc. do not occur in the
present BVP. Dr. R._.G, Hazra remarks that ecthe Laghubrahma-
vaivartapurana— if at all there was any work of this title — must
have been a separate work written before 1400 A.D. It should be
also mentioned here that we do not know any second author who
refers to or draws upon this work,'-"71
The BVP and the Pur art a Pancalaksarta.
The classical definition of the Purana enumerates the follow-
ing five characteristics.78
1. Sarga —creation
2. Pratisarga —dissolution
3. Vamia — genealogies
4. Manvantara -agesofManus
5. VarhbSnucarita —genealogies of kings.
(4. 133. 6-7)
But according to the BVP, above mentioned five characteris-
tics are of the Upapurana and states that Mah5pur3na has ten
characteristics as follows: —
*• Srsti = Primary Creation
2. Visrsti = Secondary creation
3- Sthiti =StabiIity of creation
4. Palana = Protection
5, Karmavasana = Desire for work
6- Ma«uvarta = Information about the Manus.
70. Ha.-ra R.C. «Some Minor pur3l}aa,, ABQRI Poona, Vol. XIX
1938-39 p. 76.
71, Huzra R.G. Studies in the Upapuranas Vol. II P. 506.
T2. Ct BVP. 4.133.6
MP 5365
Kl> 1.1.12
BP 1.37-38
JULY, 1972] THE BRAHMAVAIVARTAPUR.;^ 121
7. Pralayavarnana = Description of the final destruc-
tion
8. Moksanirupana = The way to release from rebirth
9. Harikirtana = Discourse on Hari
10, Devaklrtana = Discourse on other gods.
(4.133.8-10)
Generally the definition of PurSna Paficalaksana is old and
that of ten characteristics is of very late origin™ because it is only
stated in the BVP and in the BhP (.2. 10. 1-7; 12.7.8-10).
The BVP (4.133. 6-7) simply mentions the names of ten
characteristics while the BhP (12.7.11-20) explains each and every
one laksana-
The names of ten characteristics given in the BVP and BhP
differ in some cases but they may correspond as follows:-—71
BVP BhP
1. Srsti Sarga
2. Visrsti Visarga
3. Sthiti Vrtti or Sthana
4. Palana RaksS or Posana
5. Karmavasana Hetu or Oti
6. ManuvSrta AntarEiji or Manvantara
7. Pralayavarnana SamJtha or Nirodha
8. Moksanirupana ApSrsraya or Mukti
9. Harikirtana Varh^a or As5raya
10. Devaklrtana Varhisanucarita or I^anukathg.
(12.7.9:2.10.1)
It is significant to note that the BVP fulfils the above men-
tioned five and ten characteristics thus e. g.
Five characteristics: —
1. Sarga (1.6, 7, 8 etc.)
2. Pratisarga (1.5)
3. Vamsa (1.22)
4. Manvantara (4.51)
5. Vams'anucarita (2.13)
73. Hazra R.C. Op, Git. Vol. I. p. 2.
74. Upadhyaya Baldeva Op. Git. pp. 128 ff.
122 gifTO**— PURS^A [VOL. XIV, NO, 2
Ten characteristics: —
1. Srsti (1.6, 7, 8 etc.)
2. Visrsti (1.5)
3. Sthiti (1.6)
4. Palana (LIB)
5. KarmavSsana (2,25, 26)
6. Manuvarta (4.41)
1. Pralayavarnana (1.5)
8. AloksanirQpana (4.10, 11 etc )
9. Hariklrtana (2,34)
10. Devaklrtana (2.10, 13).
Over and above these, the BVP describes caste, Ayurveda,
diseases, Ac? ra and Ahnika (1.10, 1.16, 1.26).
It is strange to note that the BVP tries to fulfil itself accord-
ing to five and ten characteristics of Parana but even though
MM. Dr. P. V. Kane75 and H, H. WiJson™ remark without giving
any argument that the Brahmavaivarta-pura"na has not the
slightest title to be regarded as a PurSna.
The position of the BVP in the Different Classification of the
Puranas.
The PmSnas can be classified into ancient and later accordin g
as they conform or not strictly to the Pancdlaks ma definition.
Dr. A. D. Fusalker states that the Vayu, BrahmSnda, Matsya
and Visnu arv ancient Puranas.77
The Mahapuranas have been divided into Sattvika, Rajasa
and Tamasa according to their preferential treatment of Visiju,
Siva and other deities
The PP(Uttara, 263.81-84) classifies them in three categories
as follows ; —
1. Sattvika — VP, NP, BhP, GP, PP, VRP.
2. Rajasa — BRP, BVP, MKP, BP, VMP, BSP
_
Kane P.V. HDS Vol. V part II p. 895.
^ Eng.Tran.Pref.ee p. XLI.
JULY, 1972] THE BRAHMAVAlVARTAPURXlsIA 123
The SKP enumerates ten PurSnas describing the greatness of
£iva, four of Brahma and two of Devi and Had.78 The MP (53.
68-69) regards the PurSnas glorifying Agni as rajasa and those that
glorify Sarasvatl and Pitrs as Samkirna.
On the authority of the Tamila works, V. R. R Dikshitar79
classifies the Puranas into five groups as follows : —
1 , BrahmS — Brahma and Padma
2. Surya — Brahmavaivarta
- 3. Agni — Agni
4. £iva — &va, Skanda, Linga, Kurma, Vs.ma.na.,
Varaha, Bhavisya, Matsya, MSrkande-
ya, Brahmanda,
5. Visnu — Narada, Bhagavata, Garuda, Visnu,
Kara Prasad SastriRO gives the following classification on a
thorough and critical examination of the contents of the PurSnas
as follows :•—
1. PurSnas of encyclopaedic character = GP, AP, NP.
2. Puranas dealing with Holy Places and
religious vows = PP SKP. BSP,
3. Puranas which underwent to general
revisions = BP. BhP, BVP.
4. PurSijas revised out of existence = VRP5 KP, MP.
5. Historical group = BRP, VYP.
6. Sectarian works = LP, VMP, MKP.
Now according to the MP a Purana which deals with Brahma
as its highest deity is a Rajasa Purana and one which deals with
Hari is a Sattvika PurSna, According to PP the BVP is a rajasa
PurSna but the extant BVP does not mention BrahmS as its highest
deity but Brahma is described inferior to Krsna (Hari) who is
mentioned as the Supreme deity in the BVP and hence the BVP
is a Sattvika PurSna end not a Rajasa one.
According to V.R R. Dikshitar, the BVP deals with SQrya
but this is far from the truth; so far as the extent BVP is concerned
Surya is shown as inferior to Krsna who is the major deity of
description in the BVP.
78. Ibid p. 26.
79. IHQ, Vol. VIII p. 766.
80. SastriH.P. "Mahapuranas" JBORS, Vol. XIV pp. 330-337.
5
124 g^TCR— PURAJilA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
Influence of the BVP on other works
It is known that the BhP has a great influence over Vaisnavas
of India. In this PurSna Krs$a's Ills or divine sports are des-
cribed, Rsdha is connected with Krs^ia but even then she is
missing in the BhP. To fill up this desideratum; some Vaisoavas
might have thought to compile the BVP. It can be said that
Radha is the main character of this PurSiin and hence the BVP
5s the chitf authority on the neo-school of VaisnavJsm or the
Radh.'-Kysna cult,81
The BVP has influenced later writers82 also eg. Gaurikanta
Dviji, an Assamese writer, wrote the drama f'Vighneb'a Janmo-
daya" confining three sets in £aka year 1721 i e. 1*799 A.D. and
this is insj ired by the story of Gar^esakhanda of the BVP while
.-mother Aijamese \vrjter-Dina Dvija wrote the drama "£arhkha-
cudnvadha'' containing three acts in Saka year 1724 i.e. 1802 A.D.
and this is }>ased on the story of £amkhacuda of the Prakrtikhapda
of the &VP.
ABBREVIATIONS
BVP = BrahmavaivartapurSna
MP = MatsyapurSna BhP = BhSgavatapuraigia
PP = Padmapurana BP = Brahmapurana
SKP = SkandapurSna Brp = Brahmandpurana
vSP - Saurapurana VP = Visnupura^ia
NP = Naradapurana VRP = VarahapurBria
DbhP - D^vibbagavatapurana VX!P= Vamanapura^a
YS - Vsjaavalkyasmrti VYP = Vayupurgr^a
MKP = MarkaudeyapurSaa AP = AgnipurSr^a
KP = Kurrnnpurana LP = LiflgapurSna
GP ^ = Garudapurana BSP = Bhavisyapurana
HDS - History of Dhannas&stras
PRHRS -Piwavic Records on Hindu Rites and Customs
ABOR1 - Annals of Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute Poona
Jt-ORS -Journal of Bihar and Orissa Research Society
,^ Indian Historical quarterly
81. lattvabh^ana.SUanath. Krsna and the Pur^n
fc.- Rup,kai,,yam Ed. by Sarxua, Satyendra Nath p
inaa p. 68.
PROBLEM OF THE EXTENT OF THE
KUR MA-PUR ANA TEXT*
BY
ANAND SWARUP GUPTA
I 5rf**?q;
i
vaft,
T *r?s?r i
f??nf' 5 ^
: tffTT:
i ]
The extent of the Kurma-Purana text has also been discussed in
my Introduction (pp, v-vii) to the Critical Edition of the Kurraa
Parana. The present article is supplementary and revision al.
The references to the Kurma-PurSna are from its Critical Edi-
tion, 1912.
126 SfPIW— PURSJsIA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
The problem of the extent of the text of the Kurma-Pura't.ja
is somewhat intricate. In the lists of the MahS-puranas given in a
number of the PurSnas themselves,1 the extent of the text of the
Kfirma-Purana is mentioned as ISOOOj 17,000 and 8000 ^Jokas*
while the available extent of the Kurma-Puraina text contained in
the manuscripts and the printed editions is about 6000 (5925 In
Venkt. edn.) s'lokas, which (6000 slokas) seems to have been the
extent of the Kurma-Purana text (extant now and called as the
Brahm'i'Saihhita) since the time of the Naradlya PurSna which also
gives this same extent of the Brahrm-Sarhhita (I. 1O6.22), or since
the redaction of the present text of the Kurma-Purana itself
t''raffa-qefl^fT%55f^T5ninf?ff!nn" Kurma-P. I. 1.23cd.).
The Naradiya-Purana (I. 106) has tried to remove this
discrepancy between 17000 g'lokas (the extent mentioned in the lists
of the PurSnas) and the 6000 biotas (the extent available at tho
timeoftheNaradlya-P. also) by stating that the Kurma-PurSna
comets of the four Samhitas viz,. Brahml-Sarhhita of 6000 ftokas
BhSgavatT-San,hitaof4000 biotas, Saurl-Sarhhzta of 2000 biotas
', f"™"" S™hit& °f 5'°°° ^kas-the total coming to
bkas.H Not only this, but the present text of the KQrma-
also makes a mention of these very four Sarhhitas of the
Pu«,a.' Where then, one may ask, is the problem of the
theKarma-Pura^asi^aa already been solved? But
there may not be any serious problem about the extent of
°f f KQrma-Pur^^ Vet the problem still
'Gal °ri^«al-'ent of the Korma-PurSna and
extent of its present text.
™d*
f «d thc,r Rcfere^ng* in Pur-a!}a> VII> 2 (July>
- giVeninthePri
°f the Mats^a «d also in the
s 17'°00' ^ Agni-P^a
i>. N.;: ! ; ;, ;: ent °f thc ^^^ as 8,ooo &*. •
. . U-2., Where it gives thenan.es and tho contenta
of the fOUr Salfihit-,a and ^
xtent
. , (gLM ^ -
Kurr«a-P. 1. 1.22 :-
JULY, 1972] KURMA-PURSlilA TEXT 127
Theory of the four Samhita-s of Kurma-Purana examined
The theory of the original Kurma*Pur5na having four
SarhhitS-s is briefly mentioned in the Kurma-Purana itself
(I. 1.21-22) and given in a detailed form in the N3radiya-Pur5na
(I. 106 1-12), as already mentioned, seems to be an attempt to
remove the discrepancy existing between the extent of the Kurma-
PurS^a given in some of the older lists of the MahSpuranas such
as the Matsya-Purana (53.47) and the Bhagavata-Purana (XII.
13.8) as 18,000 or 17,000 s"lokas and the extent of the available
text of the K.urma-Purana as 6000 slokas by amalgamating or
mat-adjusting the extents of the Karma- Mahapurana and the
then available Kurma-Upapurana. In this connection the follow-
ing reasons may be given for consideration —
1. Besides the Kurma-PutSna the four Sariihitas of the
Kurma-Mah&puiana are mentioned in the Naradlya PurSna alone
and in no other Puruna. But the authenticity and the correctness
of the statements of both these PurSnas (fCurma and the Nfiradlya)
may be quite doubtful as will be shown here.
2. No other Mahapurana divides its text into Samhitas', but
in the case of many of the Upa-puranas we find Sarhhita-division
of their texts, e. g. the Siva- PurSna (an Upa-PurSna) divides its
text into seven Sarhhitas, the Sk-mda-Purzln;?. mentioned in the
Sata-Samhita. (I. 1. 19-21) and considered by scholars as an Upa-
pur2nas divides its text into six Sariihit5se; the Brhad-Vamana-
PurSna which,, if it ever existed, was really an Upa-purSna (for a
Vamana-purSna is also mentioned as an Upa-Purana in the lists
5. e/. The preface of the Sanskrit Catalogue of the Asiatic Society,
Calcutta, Vol. V, by Dr. Haraprasad Shastri.
6. cf. Suta-Samhita I. t. 19-21 :
n
srtoO sfr^r ^,«ff ^^ ^ar i
^r^r wT^ft gV^rsfOTT ^ffcfT *rar n
The Skanda-P., Venk. Preas edti., is divided into seven Khand,a-s
(also mentioned by the Naradiya-P. I. 1"*) and ia regarded as a
Mahapurana.
128 3?I«?R— PURS^IA [VOL. XI V, WO, 2
of the Upa-pura$as)7 and its text was also divided Into four Sarii-
hitSs viz, Mahesvarl, BhSgavatI, Gaurl and GanesVarl. (Nar. P. I.
105, 13-14), though the Ngr.-P. wrongly (?) mentions it as the
Uttara-Bhftga of the Vamana-PurSna.8 Similarly the Saura-
Purfiija (which calls itself as an Upa-Puratja and a Khila or supple-
ment of the Brahma-PurSpa) mentions that its text has two
Samhitas." Thus the SamhitS-division of a Pur2na text probably
belongs only to an Upa-purSpa and not to a Maha-purana.
3. In the two lists of the Upa-Purapas contained in the
Revn-khanda of the Skanda-PurS^a and the Rev&-Mahd,tmj>a ascribrd
to the VSyu-Puraiia, a Kurma-Puraoa (Kaurrna) is mentioned as
the eighteenth Upa-purafla, besides a Kurma-MahapurSjia.10
'. cf the lists of the UpapurSnas given by Dr. Hazra in hia Studies
in the Upaparanas, Vol. I, pp. 4-13. See also my Introduction to
the Critical Edition of the Vamana-Purana.
«. cj. Nar.-P. I, 105. 13-14 :
f«naf
-(Saura-P. 9. 13 f.)
««. «/-^ Skanda-P., Reva-kh. of the AvantJ-kh-, I. 40-52:
ffefkr
„
JULY, 1972] KURMA-PURAisIA TEXT I2g
A list of the Upa-purSnas is also given in the Kurma-Pur5na
(I. 1.19-20), which is quoted by Hemadri in the Dana-Kh.
(p. 531 f.) of his Caturvarga-cintSmani, and also in Vrata-Kh.
(p. 21). In both the places the Kurma-Pur5nn is mentioned as
the eighteenth Upa-purSna and the division of the text into the four
SaihhitSs is said as belonging to this Kurma-Up-purana.11
Thus, besides in Hemadri's quotation from the Kurma-
Purana, a Kurma-UpapurEna is mentioned in the two lists given
in the Reva-Khanda and the Reva-mcihatmya , which shows that the
zrs?r=fitTJi 1 1
A Kurma-Mah-purana is also mentioned separately here in the
Revu-kh. in the lists of the Mahripuranas as '^ffjf tf
(SI. 42 ab).
The text of the Rtv'T.-M'aKatmya its almost similar ; <•/. Aufrccht :
Bod. Cat., p. 65 ; Hazra, op. fit., p. 8.
11. cf. HemSdri: ^^rr^j-A _
: aFF«rarfa
-CHemHdri : Dana-kh., pp. 532 f.)
Here in the two lines preceding the last line HemTIdri's lext
(13th century A.D.) differs from the available text of the Kurma-
P. (I. i.20 cd.21 : iRTCrfrTRq^ 3TKH TT^T^r^ I & g q^^TJT
S^TO ^fW^TCT^ 11 ). Hcm~dri Omits the names of the two Upa-
puranas, Manca and Bh~rgava3 and substitutes in their place the
two-Bhagavatas (taken as one) andthe Kaurma, Dr. Hazra, op.cit.,
in hia VI liat of the Upapurtinas has taken '^liMtfsiJiR^ as
the two UpapurSnas, and so has omitted the name of the Kaurma
from this list, which, however, in the quotation by Henwdri is
clearly mentioned as the eighteenth Upapurana, and so '^FTqTcf CT '
should be taken as the one Upapurana (No. 17) consisting of the
two Bhagavata-s as its two parts. Dr. Hazra also in his VII list
(Kurma-P. quotation in the Sabda-Kalpa-drum') is inclined to take
the 'SF^t^g'H1'' as constituting one Upa-purTina (No. 7 in
this list).
130 3*rom— PURXtfA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
Kuima-Upapurana remained confined mostly to the region near
the Reva (Narmada). Many of the Upa-puranas, generally those
of a local character, became extinct in course of time; the Kurma-
UpapurSna also might have met the same fate.
4, The Kurma-Upa-PurSna might have been available at
the time of the redaction of the text of the extant Naradlya-P. and
as in the case of the VSmana-P. the two extents of the texts of the
Kurma MahSpurana and the Kurma Upa-Purana might have
been amalgamated in order to make up the given extent of the
Kurrna-Puraija as 17000 Slokas. The actual extent of the Kurma-
Upapurniia is not definitely known, but the extent of the Kurma-
Mahapurana (known also as the Brahml-Samhitci) was of 6000 Jalokas
at the time of the NaradTya-Purana also. The Agni-Purajja
(272 ) gives the extent of the Kurma- Mahapurana as 8000 Slokas
only. The Saura-Purana mentions only the two Parts of the text
of the Kurma-Purana ( vrRSq-fq^f^ra'l" 9. lib), which division is
still available in the extant text of the Kurrna-Purana. It also
does not mention any Sarhhita- division of the Kurma-PurSna.
5. The internal evidence gathered from the extant text of
th« Kurma-PurSna itself shows that (he division of the text of the
Kurma- Mahapurana into four Sarhhitas does not hold good. The
whole of the Kurma-Purana (and not only the Brahml-Sarhhita)
is said to be narrated by Visnu-Kurma to the sages and the gods
in the Rasatala (the nether worldj : _
— (Kurma-P. I. 1.122-123)
The Xfatsya-Purruja also confirms it:-
— (Matsya-p. 53. 46-47)
JULY, 1972] KDRMA.pURSJsIA TEXT 131
Other PurSnas also, including the Naradiya-P.,12 corroborate
it. Thus, all the PurSnas are unanimous in regarding the whole
of the text of the Kurma-P. as narrated by Visnu-Kurma. Now
compare the following Sloka of the Kurma-PurSna (II. 44.68); —
cf fesrr ^rVr (v. i.
This £l. is followed by a list of the contents (Purana-samksepa)
or (Anukramam) of the Kurma-PurS^a from &1, 69 to 119. and there
is no indication at all that these contents are only of the Brahmi-
sarhhitn of the Kftrma-P. and not of the whole of the Kurma-
PurSna. These contents are exactly the same as are treated in our
text of the KQrma-P. This Anukramanl (list of contents) is im-
mediately followed by the following &lokas :— —
— (Kurma-P., II. 44. 120-122j.
These Slokas clearly show that on]y the present text of the
Kurma-PurSija (often called as the Br&hml-Samhitti) was spoken by
Visiju-Kurma., after which Vi'snu renounced his Kurma-form and
left for his own Loka. Thus there is no possibility of the SamhitS-
division in the Kurma-XTaha-purana, which supposes that there
were three other Samhitas of the Kurma-PurSna, which were
also spoken by Visnu-Kurma, besides the extant text of the Kttrma-
Purana called as the Brahml-Samhita.
6. The epithet 'Brahml' in ihe case of the Kurma-PurSna
has the double meaning: (1) 'BrZhml' was the name of one of the
four SarhnitSs of the Kurma-Upapur5na as the quotation by
12. s/. Nar-P.I. 105. 1-3 :
132 s^mra;— PURSJiiA [VOL. xiv, NO. 2
HemSdri (referred to above and quoted in fn. 1 1) indicates, and
(2) the whole of the Kurma-Maha'purana text (as it is extant now)
is also called the Brfthml -Samhita, because it describes the highest
Brahman, the Absolute Conscious Principle, in accordance with its
rea] or true nature: —
— (Kurma-P. II. 44-132)
Thus, in the case of the Kurraa-MahapurSija the Word
is a qualifying epithet of this Paurnniki Samhit a (i. e, the
Kurma-MahSpurana) and not the name of a particular Sarhhita
of the Kurma-Purana.
The word Samhita also is applied (1) to a part of a PurSna-
text, if it has a Sarhhita-division, ES in the case of the iSiva-Puraija
and the Skanda-UpapurSna, and also (2) to the whole of a PurSna-
text, which is also called a Pur ana- Samhita1^ or the Pauraniki
Samhitn; e. g. cf. : —
i ?tf^rrt
— (Knrma-P. I. 1.2, 5)
In the SI. (11,44.132) quoted above the Kurma-[MabS] PurSna
has been called as the 'sf r^ft qf\KTfor^ ^ g'F|cn' which clearly
indicates that the word 'Brahml' here is only a qualifying epithet
used for this whole PaurSnikl Samhita (i e. the Kurma-PurSnaJ.
7. The Naradiya-Purana in order to make up the number
of the 6lokas of a MahapurSna given in the older lists of the
MahSpurSnas has in some cases mixed up the extents of a MahS-
purana with the extent of the Upa-purSna bearing the same or the
similar title, in which case the Upapurana is assumed as the
13. SofthifS is a methodically arranged collection or compilation of
texts or veraw. The texts of Vcdas, Smttia, Epics and Puranaa
arCl therefore, called SaMita-s. Vy.sa is said to have compiled a
Parana Samhita.
<Bd,-P. II. 24.21 ; Cf. also Vis-.P. III. 6. 15).
JULY, 1972] KURMA-PURXyA TEXT 133
Second Part (Uttara-bhaga) of the real Mah3-Pur3na, The case of
the Vamana-PurSna has already been cited above. The Visnu-
Purana is said to have an extent of 23,000 Slokas '(^tfi^TtcRrT^r'
cr<2*T"f faf^STT:' Matsya-P. 53.16} and as spoken by sage
Para^ara: —
-(Matsya-P. 53.16)
The Visnu-PurSna (I. 1.30) also corroborates this statement of the
Matsya-Puraija when it says that the whole ( 5T^tw ) Visnu-Puiana
was spoken by Para^ara to Maitreya: —
sr' cf ^2? qf^-^rT I
^rt f^t^r 'TSTTcrsT'T 1 1
But the Naradiya-Purana, in order to make up the number
of the alokas of the Visnu-PurSija as 23,000, says that the Visnu-
Pur&ija spoken by ParS,bara and consisting of the six Aiiisas is the
Adi bhaga only and the Visnu-dharmottara narrated by the Suta
to £aunaka and other sages is the remaining text of the Visnu-
Mahapurana ( t^0!^ T^ ): —
: II \^
IRo ^o
(N5r.-P. I. 94)
The Visr^u-dharmottara, however, is not spoken by ParS-
£ara, it is in the form of an Interlocation between the Yadava
King Vajra (the son of Aniruddha and the great-grandson of
{5rT-Krsn.a) and sage Markandeya. This PurSija therefore, cannot
form a part of the Visnu-Purana, Moreover, the Visnu-dhar-
mottara is included in the list of the Upa-Puranas (as the eleventh
Upa-Pura$a) given in the Brhad-dharma-PurSna (I. 25. 23-26).
The statement of the Naradiya-Purana combining the extents of
the two PurSn.as (Visnu-MahapurSna and the Visnu-dharmottara
Up-purSna) and regarding them as the Adi-bhaga and the Uttara-
— PURSJsIA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
respectively of the whole Visnu-MahSpurStfa is quite mis-
leading. More-over, the extents of the Visnu-pura"#a and thu
Visnu-dharmottara-purana as available now are, by counting, 6373
and 21,694 i'lokas respectively and the total comes to more than
28,000 &okas.
The same might have been the case with the Kurma-Pur5i?a
also. The Kurma-Purana of the four Sariihitas might have been
an Upa-purana as may be inferred from Hemadri's quotation
referred to above (and given in fn. 11); and the Narad lya-Pura'n.a
combined it with the Kurma-MahapuiSna as a part of its Uttara-
bti3ga in order to make up the total extent of the Karma-Parana
as 17,000 ^lokas.
8. The gokas of the Kurma-^ViahaJPurajja (I. 1.21-22)
mentioning the four SarhhitSs of the KQrma- [MahaJPurana
probably belonged originally to the Kurma-Upa-pur3i.ia, but later
on, somehow, might have been (ransferred to or interpolated in the-
!hcn extant (ext of the KQrma-Mahapurana with some adjustment
of reading; e. g. Hemadri's reading "^rrgt^sf sft'cK S^f ^W'%^^"
referring to the Kurma-UpapurSna having been modified as
"** 3 (v. 1. *) «r«*nf juof ^f^^" (Kurma-F. I. 1.21ab)
and thus making it refer to the Kunna-Mahapurana which is
mentioned as the fifteenth Mahapurana in the lists of the Maha-
purSnas. The Naradiya-PurSna perhaps on the authority of the
then extant Ktlrma-Mahapurana mentioned the four-Samhitas
originally belonging to the KQrma Upapurana as belonging to the
Jnte d
^-^ur^a, but the
***^ P. 533) might
t8d ^ W»- No manus-
-
T,-App. 129 ff of h p '".lVa-urana ia prOved by Dr. Hazra
And according to hJ-thT! /?"°^ °" ^WK ^" aiuf ^stoms).
evident br th. Xt th t ^^ ^ T> 45'125 «^Btolx,
ba^*en found to quote e^n n°"C ,°f,the numerous Srarti-writers
q C CVen a 8inS'c ""« f^om them." (p. 122>
JULY, 1972] KURMA-PURA'JVIA TEXT 135
(i) This Sarhhita (i.e. the Kurma-Purana-Sarhhita) is Brahml,
for it deals with Brahman, the Highest and Absolute Reality; it
contains six thousand slokas, or (ii) this is the Brahml-SamhitcL (out
of the four SamhitSs of the Kurma-[Maha] Pur ana mentioned in
the preceding dloka), which only (and not the whole Kurma-
Puraija) has an extent of 6,000 slokas. In my opinion the first
interpretation is more reasonable and therefore preferable, and
SI. II. 44.1 32 ( JTTlfr ifklftpfit %*T <Ef%TT TR?TT?Fft I S15T fl^. qitf ^ tft^ ff
W'fe: Ii) fits more with this interpretation.
10. How then can we account for the discrepancy in the
two statements — the one mentioning the original extent of the
Ktirma-PurSfla as 17,000 Slokas i Matsya and other Puranas) and
the other mentioning the extent of the Brahmi-Sarhhita (an epithet
of the Kurma-PurSna1! as 6,000 6lokas (Karma-P. I. 1.23) ? In
reply it may be said that the original extents of many of the
Puranas as mentioned in the Matsya and some other Puraijas do
not at all tally with the extents of the available texts of those
PurSijas; e.g. consider the case of the following PurSnas : —
MahSpuraijas Extent given in Extent available
Matsya (Adh. 35)
Padrna 55,000 48,452 (An. ed,)
Vayaviya 24,000 10,991 (An. ed.)
Naradiya 25,000 17,549 (Venk. ed.)
Bhavisya 14,000 25,936 (Venk. ed,)
VarSha 24.000 9,720 (Bibl. ed.)
Skanda 81,000 93,343 (Venk. ed.)
Garuda 19,000 8,738 (Venk. ed.)
The extents of the Vamana and the Visnu have already been
discussed. The present texts of the Bhavisya and Skanda have
increased in their bulk, but the other Puranas have now much less
extant than mentioned in the PurSnic lists. This may be explain-
ed by supposing that either the present texts are the latest revised
and redacted texts of these Puranas, or their original extent have
undergone a change during the course of their oral and written
transmission. Some of the original MahSpura$as have also been
superseded by the apocryphal Puranas or the UpapurSr>as bearing
the same title; e.g. Dr. Hazra thinks that the present NSradlya-
PurSna is an Upapura^a and not the original Naradlya-Maha-
PURSisIA JVOL, XIV, NO. £
purana16. The present Brahma-vaivarta-PurSna also may not be the
original MahSpurSjja, but only an apocryphal PurSrj:a16. Similar
might be the case with some other extant PurSnic texts.
IncaseoftheKurma-PurSna the original extent of 17,000
Slokas was reduced to 8,000 Slokas at the time of the compilation
or redaction of the present Agni-PurSna, and it was further reduced
to 6,000 Slokas as given in the extant text of the Karma-Purana
(I. 1. 23 quoted), and which is still available. This gradual
decrease in the extent of the KGrraa-Purapa may not be possible
to be accounted for at present, but it is certain that the Kurma-
Purana has lost some of its text, for a large number of quotations
from the KSrma-Purana given in the Dharmas'astra-Nibandhas
are not traceable in the extant text of the Karma-PurS^a.17
The available text of the KGrma-PurSga is that of the
Kfirma-Mahapuraoa and not of the Kiirma-Upapurana, as I have
already discussed in my Introduction to its Critical Edition. So it
may be asserted that the present Kurma-Puraria is the same Purana
as has been mentioned in the list of the Mahapura^as, but with
a reduced extent of 6jOOO Sbkas only, and that the division of the
Kurma- Purana text into four Sarhhita-s really belonged to the
Kurma-Upapurana which however, is not available now
Cf. a»a : *,«,. ,-, th(
. Eda. of the Kur
Notes
DID THE AUTHOR OF THE BHAGAVATA KNOW
KALI DAS A ?
BY
SHEO SHANKER PRASAD
wtar:
srepffFgcf TI *rft*rq sre^
Kalid5sa is the greatest poet and dramatist of Sanskrit litera-
ture so it is but natural to assume that his successors tried to
imitate him and Kalidasa exerted a great influence on them.
In course of my research work on the Bhagavata I came
across some words and ideas similar to those of Kalidasa.
In the Chapter 69 of Book X of the BhSgavata we find a verse
which describes the harem of &rikrsna. In the palace of Lord
Kr§ija darkness is done away by the lustre of precious stones
and peacocks scream loudly in the beautiful house-roof and dance
thinking that clouds are up when they see the mass of smoke of
burning Aguru rising out of the windows.
ratnapradipanikaradyutibhirnirasta-
dhvSntarn. Vicitravalabhisu Sikhandino^nga /
nrtyanti yatra vihitSgurudhupamaksair
niryantamiksya ghanabuddhaya unnadantatjt //
BhSg, X69.12
The verse instantly reminds us of a verse of the P urvamegha
of Kalidasa where Kalidasa says to the cloud-messenger that his
body will increase in volume by the incense-smoke of the toilet
coming through the windows and he will be welcomed with the
gift of dances by pet peacocks due to friendly affection for him :-
jalodgirnairupacitavapurji Ke^asamskSradhupair
bandhu-prltya bhavana^ikhibhirdattanrtyopaharah /
(Purva Meg ha 32)
Here we mark that there is much similarity in ''vihitSguru-
dhupamaksair niaryantamiksya ghanabuddhaya unnadantah/' and
138 SfrcrJ*— PURS^A [VOL. xiv, NO. .1
"jSlodgirnairupcitavapuh ke/asarhskaradhiipaih." and "in Sifchap-
dino'i'iga, nrtyanti yatra" and ''bhavana&khibhirdattanSrtyopah.v
rah".
Again when we proceed further in the Meghaduta we find a
verse where the poet advises the cloud -messenger to pass the nigfu
on some house — roof ''tSrh kasySiricidbhavanavaJabhau suptapSr.1-
vatayam', (Piirva Megha— 38).
Here we also find some similarity in "vicitravalabhlsu" (of
the verse "Ratnapradlpa ..") and "bhavanavalabhau"
(P. Megha—38)
In addition to these similarities when we compare
pSdanySsair bhujavidhutibhih sasmitairbhrCivilasair
bhajyanmadhyai^calakucapatail? kundalairga^dalolaih. /
Svidyanmukhyah KabararasanSgranthayati Krsnavadhvo
gSyantyastam tadita iva ta meghacakre virejuh, //
(BhSg. X. 30.8}
and
padanyasakvanitarasanastatra lilavadhii tai
rantnacchaya-khacitavalibhi^cSmarait ksmahastab. /
veiySstvattonakhapadasukhan prapya varsagrabindu-
nsmoksyante tvayi madhukara^renidTrghan KatSksan //
(Piirva Megha — 35)
We notice that some phrases like "padanySsa", "bhuja.
" "Saimitairbhravitoaip", "Svidyanmukhyafe" and
Parallels in
kin? f Slnar^" -apectively. Besides this, the most
" b°t °f the VerS6S 3
so °f B°°k x
metre ^ «"»«
"ieire i. e, mandafcrSntS
»«ure such aS
™ t-W-t -
verse of the Purvamegha:-
JULY, 1972] DID BHXGAVATA KNOW KSLIDSSA 139
sa pratyagraih kutajakusumaih kalpitgrghaya tasmai
pritah pritiprarnukhavacanam svagatam vyajahara //
(Purva Megha, 4}
The author of the Bhagavata might have got the idea from
the Cloud messenger tMeghaduta).
On the basis of these similarities we can say that the author
of the Bhagavata imitates Kalidasa. But one thing goes against
this assumption. When we survey the episode of 6akuntala
(Sakuntalopakhyana) of the Bhagavata we find that the story as
narrated in that Purana in the Chapter XX of Book IX is quite
different from that of the poet Kalidasa. It is totally based on
some ancient source, it may be the MahabbSrata. In such a
condition one is led to think that the AbhijnStia-£akuntala of
Kalidasa is unknown to the author of the Bhagavata. But that this
is not correct can be realised when we go through the Purana and
appreciate the fact that the author has tried his best to give his
Purana an archaic form.
It might be said that KalidSsa has imitated the author of the
Bhagavata and not the vice versa. But this assumption has no
weight at all. 1 he Bhagavata knows the Amarakosa, a renowned
book on lexicography; It makes use of a part of a verse of the
Chapter I of the AmarakosV in one of the stanzas of the Bhagavata
which runs like this: —
Ksetrajna Stma purusah pur5$ah /
s5ks5t svayarn jyotirajah pares'ah"
(Bhag. V. II. 13)
The Amarakosa is placed in the 4th century A. D.
The Bhagavata clearly mentions that the Hunas* accepted
Vaisnavism. Hujias came to India during the reign of Kumara-
gupta i. e, in the 5th century A. D. Hence the Bhagavata is a
creation of the fifth century A. D.
1- Amarakosa 1.4.29 Ksetrajfia Stma purusah
2. Bhugavatall. 4.18 Kiratahunandhrapul'indapulkasd
abhiraka&kH yavanah khasadayah /
ye5 nye ca papa yadapasrayasrayah
Sudhyanti tasmai prabhavignave nama^.//
HO 3?rarq— ruRAijiA [VOJL. xiv, wo. 2
Kslidasa is roughly placed at 400 A, D.3 whereas Pargiter,1
J>r. Hjizra'"' and Durgashanker K. ShSstri0 place the Bhagavata
somewhere after the 5th century A.D. So Kalidasa is a predecessor
of the author of the Ehagavaia. Now it will not be unreasonable to
assume that the author of the Bhagavata is well acquainted 'with
the works of the great poet
D"8UP" „,„„„.
PROPRIETY OF USING UMBRELLA AND SHOES BY
VAMANA AS A BRAHMACSRlN
BY
GANGA SAGAR RAI
*nr*?fr ^TR^T ^ faqRof sri^ ifa
?ftcl ?fr
JT^TRTT
In the PurSijaSj epics and classical literature the form of
Lord Visflu in His dwarf incarnation is described as that of a
BrahraacSrin or a Vedic student.1 This idea is also corroborated
by Art and Iconography.3 At many places Vamana is described
as batu or mnnavaka. Description of his form and articles wore
by him show that he was in the garb of a brahmacdrin. Some
of the passages available in the Puranas and Epics are noted
below which mention his form as that for a Brahmacarin :
?: Bhagavata P., IIX. 18.12
and
f f^ST WFTTOT'WF f?TT I
2.
1 "ft ^Icdl ^T^TT'T ^TfT^%: 1 1
KQrma P., I. 1 7.49
3. *T ^TTft ^ ^sV t^t ^£Fr"So|: I
^Nf^rift %sft ^^Rs^TTf^ra; u
M. P. 246. 46 cd-47 ab
4.
II
padrnaP. VL 267.3
5. ^T ^c!T qfr ^ | I S. K. P. I. 1. 18. 150.
1. For the Varaana legend in Vedaa, Epics and Puranas see my
article in Parana, Vol. XII. No. ], pp. 102-140.
2. For details see VSmana in Literature and Art by B. N, Sharaa,
Puraria XII No. 2 pp. 54-64
142 Sprara.— PURAlilA [VOL., XIV, NO. 2
6. sftftcRRfasnt: <M: Sffe<<mfcr:
1 1
Visoudh. I. 55,17
7. ^ferpRfteSRsft ^terrsft
1 1
Mbh III. 273.63-64.
These references clearly show that Vamana was in the
garb of a Brahmacarin. Besides this, the Vamana Pmvlga clearly
mentions that Lord Vamana was initiated and that various gods
and sages presented to him different articles as Bhiksa (alms) at
the time of his initiation. The different articles presented to
Vamana are mentioned as follows:
n
-s
Vsm. P. (Saro-mahStmya) 9.36-9.
At another place (ch. 62) too this Puraya mentions the
upanayana of Lord VSmana and the various articles presented
to Him : —
From the above mentioned references it is obvious that
Lord Vamana was a Brahmacarin and was duly initiated. The
word Batu and M&navaka used for Him are in this context
synonyms of a Brahmac&rin, According to Hemacandra and
FkOPRIETY OF USIISG UMBRELLA AND SHOES BY VSMANA 143
fcabdaratntivall the word Batu, Varni and BrahmacSrin are used in
the same sense.1
This idea contained in the PurSnas and Epics is corroborated
by sculptural references to VSrnana. The image of V&mana is
generally shown in the DaiSavatara panel or on the stele of
Vi§nu image along with other incarnations. In such images
Vamana is shown as a Brahmacarin holding an umbrella and
a Danda (staff). The description of Vamana's image contained
in the Vaikhanasagama also describes VSmana as a B rahmacarin :
[ The image of Vamana should be made five Tula high,
having two arms, bearing umbrella and staff, wearing a, Kauplna
and with lock of hairs (f?T<3r), girdle, book, and sacred thread,
a boy endowed with the Brahma-tejas ]
In the Visnudharmottara PurJSpa also He is said as engaged
in studies :
it
Vi§ijudh. P. 85.54-55
From all these references it is proved that Vamana is
represented as passing through the first stage of life. Now,
according to the Dharmasastra-texts which deal with the codes
of conduct for a BrahmacSrin it is said that a BrahmacSrin should
neither hold an umbrella nor put on shoes.2 But in above-
cited descriptions of Vamana he is holding an umbrella and
1 . srg^Tftjrewt fa§TTs?ir
srgsr'off sr^rnit ?Rr qrs
— Vide, Sabdakalpadrumakos'a
2. cf.
=Ef TTfsf flTcif ^T^ f^T: I
srif«r?rt 3? fp^ n
144 - [VOL., xiv., NO. 2
has put on ^. Now the question arises why he adheres
to anti SSstric conduct? When umbrella and shots are
prohibited for a BrahmacSrin how and under what rules did
Vamana possess these things ? This question may be answered
«is follows :
(I) According to MedhRtithi, a commentator of Manu, a
BrahmacRrin, after the completion of Vedic studies and prior to
entering the house-hold stage studies other branches of learning
(such as grammar, poetics etc.). During this period he has only
to avoid woman and not the other prohibited things such as
meat etc. While commenting upon the verse,
i ^ Tifr
n
Manu 3.2
MedhStithi says, :
f ^ f^tft 5^^ f^TfTRRFTf
I ^T zn^sqirff cTR^R f?rqiTT B
(Edited by Ganganath Jhaf Vol. I p. 204)
From the descriptions available in the PurSnas it appears
that Vamana had completed his study. The Vamana Parana says:
Vsmana P. (Saro-mabatmya) 9.36
[ The Vcdas along with Ornksra and accents (Svaras)
revealed themselves to him. All branches of learning (A^esa
5ft?f ^ ^jf Tftarnp^ n Manu, 2.177-8
and
^3^ , Apastamba 1275
prMcribe si
PROPRIETY OF USING UMBRELLA AND SHOES BY VSMANA 145
Sastras) and also Sarhkkya and Yoga became manifest to him ]
Frooi this it may be assumed that Vamana had completed
his study of Vedas but had not entered the second stage of life
(Grahastha^rama) and in this intervening period holding of an
umbrella and wearing the shoes was justified in the opinion of
Medhatithi.
(2) It seems quite probable that in ancient times the holding
of umbrella and wearing of shoes (that may be wooden) were
customary for the ascetics and Sarhnyasins. Ravana, when
assumed the form of a SarhnySsin at the time of Sitas abduction
was also holding an umbrella and wearing shoes.
fsr^V ^ ^TiT^t I
^f qfefnrossj; 1 1
Ramayana, III. 46.3
This description of Ravana is more or less similar to the
description of Vamana, The life of a BrahmacSrin and that of
a Samnyasin are full of austerities. A Sarhnyasin's life is a life of
utter renunciation. Holding of umbrella and wearing the shoes by
him are meant for protection. If it were not common practice
for the Sariinyasms Sita might, have suspected Ravana, But she
did not suspect which means that it was a common practice.
Thus, it seems that inspite of the prohibition such practice was
in vogue among the Brahmacarins and the Sarhnyasin s.
3. The Vamana legend is available in various PurSnas,
Epics and classical literature. These texts sometimes contain
variations in the story. In some places Vamana is not shown
as a BrahmacSrin. According to one version of the Skanda Purana
Visou assumed the form of a dwarf Brahmana and was adept
in all the four Vedas. He was on pilgrimage :
Skanda P. VII- 2.14.18-2
H6
SW-PURSp [VOL, XIV,, NO, 2
In the DWbVSmana legend oi the VtoaaPUrafa
als not described aSatokacari,ItMy be po*
Saacar,ItMy be po
tatat«^alltedfance5Werenon extent and nri»
«fromo«tSide entered theory. Umbrella and to
ave been irtdedfroraorte, However, at present
sculpture,
Comment
THE POSITION OF BRAHMANAS AND COMMONERS
UNDER THE RULE OF A TYRANT MONARCH.
BY
V. V. DESHPANDE
The last (Vasanla Pancaml] number of the Puraija Bulletin
(Vol. XTV3 No. I; January, 1972) has published a Rejoinder by
Dr. Om Prakash to my comment on his earlier Note on "The
Divinity of the King and the Right of Revolution in the Puraoas",
both published in the previous (Vyusa Purnimti) number of the
same Bulletin (Vol XIII, No. 2; July, 1971). The writerofthe
Rejoinder has reiterated his earlier opinion, and has sought to
re-establish his proposition "the right of tyrannicide was granted
(by the ancient Hindu thinkers, and also in the Pur Unas) openly
and exclusively to the common people" by adducing fresh
evidence of some verses from the Mahabharata and the Smrtis of
Tajnavdkya, Narada, etc. He admits that the PurSnas are silent
on the point, states that Indologists have always used Puraijic
materiah by way of corroborative evidence of their (Indologists')
otherwise arrived conclusions. He acknowledges the plausibility
of more than one interpretation of the PurSnlc material; but
claims correctness to his interpretation if consistency is to be
maintained in the whole of the traditional attitude over this
question, viz. "the peoples5 right of Revolution against a tyrant
monarch".
8
148 5<ra'^— PURAJNIA [ VOL. XIV., NO, 2
Dr. Om Prakash has defended his position by pointing out
the continuity in, and the consistency of, the Indian tradition in
this respect. According to him, the right to revolt against, and
kill, a t\ rant king (described as one who not only fails to duly
protect his Dhurmic subjects, but himself commits heinous sins,
and deliberately incites others to do the same) has all along been
openly recognised (over the whole range of relevant Sanskrit
literature such as the Vedas, the Smrtis, the Epics and the Pur&Qas)
and vested in the generality of the king's subjects. With respect
to my comment on this position he says : "Professor Deshpande's
allegation i egarding the two preconceived notions of Indologists
in general and himself in particular, may be justified when it can
be proved that the right of revolt was granted exclusively to the
Er^kn.atMS,"" He agrees that "all the Puranic legends of tyranni-
cide exhibit only Brnhmanas in the forefront"; but adds : "(this
is) a chcurnstance also explicable in terms of leadership reposed
on the inlollegentsia formed by Brahmnas alone."
Here are a few more statements of Dr. Om Prakash helpful
in understanding his thoughts on the question : — On page 33 he
states : — ''The concept of the basic right of self-defence may be
modern, but man has been fighting for his self defence since the
day he made his appearance on the planet. Similarly, the right
of ri-xolution may be modern but man has been rising in revolt
uht'iu VCT his collective existence was endangered as the result
of the tyiannay and oppression by the king. Ancient Indian
thinkers formulated no regular scheme of the basic rights of man
\vhentheysirnplyjustified this collective action of the sulijects
oppn-Saed beyond endurance. They viewed it as an extraordinary
situation, not covered by any of the provisions of R&jadharma,
for all codes stood abolished the moment the tyranny began. The
only check, was the collective might of the disorganised people
which can efficiently express itself when the limit is reached".
He, however, adds the following in the next paragraph :
"To say that the right of revolution was granted to the people
does not mean that the Briihmanas had no privilege. But in. this
respect at least the privileged Brahmanas were equal to non-
privilagcd commoners. Whatever privilege the Br&hmanas had
lasted only so long as the codes of duty were observed.... Tyranny
BR&HMAtvtAS AND COMMONERS UNDER A TYRANT 149
was thus an axe which also fell on the privileges of the Brahmaiiaf
as it fell on the common man. It rendered the Brakmavis and
the common man alike, and thus gave them a common cause.
The equality of the BrZhmanas and the common man in the event
of revolution is thus not a result of our so-called presumption
that ancient Indian society was not a graded hierarcay, the rights
possessed by one also belonged to the other. It was the work of
1 he oppressive policies of the tyrant which abolished distinction
between the privileged and the non-privileged/' In Dr. Om
Prakash's view, Spellman, who is of the view that Pur7uiast under
no circumstance, permit or tolerate tyrannicide is obviously
wrong, as they abound in legends of tyrannicide, and he (Dr. O-.n
Prakash) is glad because I have vindicated this stand ofhisliy
insisting that the right to kill a tyrant monarch was limited in the
Brfthmanas only as they were traditionally held to be thr guardians
of the Dharma.
Dr. Om Prakash tries to distinguish between two situations,
which according to him, are altogether different from one another.
These are :— (1) The Brahmanas vs. the King; and (2) The King
vs. the Dharma or the common people. In case of the first
situation obtaining, Dr. Om Prakash agrees that Dr. Ghosal and
some other ladologists are right in holding that Mam grants his
approval to the right of tyrannicide exclusively to the intellec-
tual aristocracy ie. the BrhUmanas in the following verse :—
(Manu IX 320).
**TT?T«rsf
He opines that as the Brahmanas have an edge over the king
(for his royal power owes it genesis to the spiritual power of the
B^hmanas and not vice versa) this is entirely justifiable. But he
asserts that Manu is silent on the other situation arising, as to what
the common man or the Brahmanas should do if n iking starts
wilfully oppressing his subjects and thereby slighting Dhvrma with
or without coming into direct conflict with the Brtkmap*. I >
under this sort of situation, Dr. Om Prakash asserts that ht
common man has been granted, by the ancient Hind« £w-giv»,,
the right to revolt against the oppressive _ king which may iu
extreme cases, extend to committing tyrannicide.
150 jprop^-PURXJStA [ VOL, XIV., N°- 2
A perusal of this summary of Dr. Om Prakash's
statement (made in his Rejoinder in refutation of my comments on
the stand taken by him in his original Note) will convince* <hc
reader of the narrowness of the area of divergence that still
continues to exist between our respective stands. He seems to have
relied on these five propositions in the course of his a
(1) In order to correctly understand the nature of relation-
ship between the king on the one hand and the Brclhmanas on 'be
other, and the king on the one hand and the generality of liii
subjects on the other, we must rely upon Indian traditional
elaborately exposed in the Vedas, Smjtis, epics and Purhnas asa
whole. All these authoritative sources uphold only one tradition,
which is both consistent with the other aspects of the total way wf
life, organised under the Sastras are concerned, as wt41 as
continuously followed from immemorially ancient times.
(2) Indologists have always used PurSnic material only by
way of corroborative evidence to maintain and support their
otherwise-aririved-at conclusions. Hence it does not matter if \vc
find Puranas to be silent on the right of the people to revolt against
a tyrant king.
(3) The right of revolution, including that of tyrannicide,
has been found in certain non-Puranic and epic passages, granted
openly and exclusively to the generality of the people when the
hierarchical order of the society (that is the Varnnsrama Vyava;>th'\)
stands abolished as the result of the tyrannical atrocities committ-
ed or directed by the king.
(4) The disorganised people (that is to say, the subjects
of the king somehow living together, when the Varn'&srama
Vynvoiths is completely abrogated and has rendered the Br&hmanat
and the commoners alike) will be justified in revolting against
the king, and even in killing him. This, so far as the legends
referred to in Manu, Mahabharaia and the Puranas go, the people
have invariably done under the leadership of the Br&fymaqat ,
because of the conEdence reposed by the generality of the people
in their learning and intelligence.
THE BRA~HMAI£AS AND COMMONERS UKDER A TYRANT 15]
(5) Ancient Indian thinkers did not formulate any regular
scheme of the basic rights of man : they simply justified the
collective action of the subjects of a tyrant king to revolt against
him when they were oppressed beyond endurance; whenever their
collective existence \vas endangered as the result of the oppression
and tyranny of the king,
Of these five propositions, it is not at all difficult to agree
to the truth of the first. Broadly speaking, the whole range of
the Sanskrit -literature upholds only one, as the approved way of
life for those who claim to be the faithful followers of Dharma
as adumbrated in Vedas, its original source Smflis, Epics, Purlnas,
etc., which are the derivative sources of Dharma only elaborate
further the details of the way of life of the Dharmic community :
this unique way of life has come to be known in this world by the
name of Varna-jati-Asrama Vyawslha, or the elaborately planned
order wherein essential social functions are found to be distributed
among the members of different hereditary castes, till they
continue to be in the second — i.e. the house-holder stage of life,
It is well known that these numerous hereditary castes have been
grouped under the four Varnas that is, hereditary-classes, consisting
of several hereditary castes, of different lemtorial origin, as well
as those whose hereditarily assigned functions are different from
each other but which, on account of certain similarities, do fall
under four broad-based categories — viz the Brahmanas, the
Ksatriyas, the Vaisyas and the Sudras. Those Indologists, who have
tried to present different pictures of the Vcdic community, and to
read into Sanskrit literature, belonging to different historical
periods, support for the pictures of their fancy have always been
confronted with numerous insurmountable difficulties, both of
(a) the impossibility of assigning correctly the position of different
works by reference to the dates of their composition and fb) of
arriving at a coherent interpretation of the statements found to
be made even in any one of these works— \\orks which are fully
relied upon by tlie members of the Vedic community as their
authoritative guides,
Dr. Om Prakash's second proposition is only partially
correct. It is true that mostly Indologists have used Puraijic
material by way of corroborative evidence only to support their
152
— PURXtfA [ VOL. XIV., NO, 2
otherwise-arrived at conclusions. As stated above, Parapo* are
only a derivative source of authority on matters of Dharma. The
principal purpose of their composition is to present to their
readers, in eulogatory terms, legendry and historical episodes
of kings, their dynasties, of Rsis, and similar connected matters.
They mainly reiterate, and sometimes supplement also, the codes
of Dharmic (approved) conduct to be come across elsewhere,
But so far as their silence on the point in question is concerned
Jir. Om Prakash's proposition is not correct. He has himself
stated (on p. 32) that "almost all the Puranic legends of tyranni-
cicV exhibit only Brahma SKIS in the forefront — a circumstance also
explicable in terms of the leadership reposed on the intellegentsia
fbnm-'d by the Brahmanas above". He is also, cognisant of the
vfT-se from the Bkagavata Parana where it is directed that "the
m-rson of the king is to be held sacrosanct, not to be striken down
even if he violates all canons of morality and justice". In fact,
the whole of his Note (P, B. Vol. XIII, No. 2) is devoted to the
refutation of the stand taken by Dr. John Spellman in this respect.
Thus the Puranas have, on the one hand, supplied us with
several legends of tyrannicide, where the Brftfymayas alone have
taken the decision to do away with the tyrant ; and, on the other,
vv« come across a specific-directive in the Bhagaavta Purana
addressed to the people in general, not to strike-down the person
of the king, even if he is sinful. These specific references from
the PurMas hardly support Dr. Om Prakash's stand as to their
silence on this crucial point. On the contrary, they amply
ir.rtif} the view that the Brahmanas, because of their superior
social status have alone been charged with the responsibility' to
tkal wi'h the critical situation the Vedic community had to face
under the rule of a tyrant.
Propositions 3, 4 and 5 are newly, formulated by Dr. Om
Prakash, Those are not traceable in his Note; and they seem to
have bern hi oycht in only to refute the statements made by me
uhnV conmi. ntiug on his Note. But even a cursory perusal of
these u ill reveal their incoherence and internal contradictions.
In th,« itm place, Dr. Om Prakash's tacit assumption regarding
md»v«!uaps rights, as the base on which fabric of the common
U, ol th, I ,tocnm,flimity has been built up, is questionable.
Indian IiMi.,lnBlsts who have received guidance from scholars in
THE BRftHMA^AS AND COMMONERS UNDER A TYRANT 153
the same field from the West are often times found committing
this mistake. Communities in the West, whether rational or
religious, because of the complete severance they had to suffer
from their traditional past, were required to organise their
common life by making a start with individual (who is assumed
to be mostly self-contained) as the primary unit for whose sake
and around whom important sectors of the common life are made
to revolve. Rights of individuals, whether legal, moral or
spiritual do therefore, form the base of the constitutional, legal
or moral systems that have been elaborated in the West, for
organising the common life of these communities. Such was not
the case of the Vedic community, which was, from imrnemorially
ancient times, organised and governed on the basis of an elabora-
tely planned order, where the plan had already laid down in
great detail the status and the function, the responsibility and
the duties, of the members of each hereditary group belonging
to the interdependent and ever continuing common life. To
assume and talk of the activities of the members of different caste
groups of such a community as being done by them on the
exercise of their rights is therefoie completely misleading. And
in the case of Indologists born and bred in the tradition of Indian
way of life, it is unpardonable also.
The contents of his fifth proposition, so far as its first half
is concerned, correctly state the existing position but when it is
more closely examined., it will be realised that, for all those
thinkers, brought up in the Vedic tradition, there can exist no
room for formulating any regular scheme of the basic rights of
man, for the reasons given above. For similar reason his statement
forming the third of the above given five propositions strikes a
discordant note on the ears of a person trained in the immemo-
rial and coherent tradition. Perhaps himself being aware of this,
Dr. Om Prakash has diluted this statement when later on (as
he maintains in the latter part of his fifth proposition) he
admits that Indian thinkers have "simply justified the collective
action of the subjects of a tyrant king to revolt against him
when they were oppressed beyond endurance; whenever thejr
collective existence was endangered as the result of his intolerable
oppression and tyranny", (p, 33).
To students of law., the differences between all these situa-
tion are clearly perceptible. These can be stated as:— (a) a
154 purw— -PURS^A [ VOL.. XIV., NO. 2
situation in which an individual is authorised, in his unfettered
discretion to do, or to refrain from doing, a particular act, when
he is confronted with particular circumstances and conditions;
this situation can be described as the right situation, and the
legal system provides in this case elaborate rules of procedure to
facilitate the exercise of his legal rights by the individual; (b) a
situation in which ihe individual is obligated to do, or refrain
from doing, a particular act when he finds himself confronted
with particular circumstances and conditions : This situation
i? a duty weighed situation (where the duty may belong to the
category of a Dhamric duty, or of exclusively legal variety).
Here the code of Dharma or law shall have laid down adequate
sanctions agamst the individual for the non-performance of duty;
and lastly (c) a situation, where a particular kind of action by
an individual (and singular includes the plural also) is simply
tok-rated and treated as justified when it is taken by him (or
lhi?m) or being confronted with specific conditions and circum-
stances, This is a different situation clearly distinguishable from
the first two. The two verses quoted by Dr. Om Prakash from
the Anu.-'Ssana Parva of the Mahabharata (ch. 61-31, 32*).
obviously do not constitute a declaration of rights in favour* of
the King's subjects in general; nor do they proceed to impose any
legal or Dharmik duty on them to revolt against the tyrant king.
They oolong to the thiid category, that is to say they describe
a course of action, that will be timply justifiable if any of his
subjects were to resort to it, under such conditions and circums-
tances as arc laid down in the 6astra in that behalf.
The acknowledgement of the privileged position of the
Br'ihmatMs by Dr. Om Prakash similarly discloses a lack of proper
appreciation of the degree of social and political responsibility
with which the members of that class were invested by the
Snstra. The verse :
twnr
Trt =ET
^ These verses are not traceable in the Qua Press edn . of the Epic.
The explanation is given here on the aasumptioa of their authentic
ehumter.
THE BAAHMAfvIAS AND COMMONERS UNDER A TYRANT 155
is found in Manu Smjti (ch. IK, 327), and in Mahabharata (Raja
dharmanufasana, 60-24). This is a clear authority for the propo-
sition recognising the joint responsibility of the Brahmanas and
the king, in the matter of organising and regulating the common
and individual life of the members of the community. Kull&ka
observes :
"fT^TT SRTSa"
It is therefore a part of the Dharmic duty imposed by the isastra
on the BrUhmanas, that they are obliged to take suitable action
for securing the over throw or deposition of a tyrant monarch.
They will be liable for the commission of a grave sin if they
fail to discharge this duty in the manner it is laid down in the
Jaastra. It is therefore missing the whole point, when a
suitable action is taken by the Brnhmanas in appropriate situation
is stamped as the outcome of their privileged position, and not
described as the proper discharge of their duty by them. Closer
and comparative examination of the right-biased and the duty-
biased socio-legal systems reveals that the former cannot be fully
built up without special social entities being recognised as
endowed with prerogatives, privileges, -immunities, etc. This
requirement is hardly felt in a society bound by a duty-biased
system, where, on account of the elaborately drawn-up plan,
full-distribution of essential social functions, and the resulting
duties, among the members of hereditary groups delineates in
detail the several fields of activity respectively assigned to each
of such groups, all together leading to a coherent interdependent
common life. Here individuals are trained to be duty con-
scious, instead being habituated to become conscious of
their rights, privileges and immunities.
The Varna srama Vyavastha which purports to regulate the
common and 'individual life of Vedic Hindus is a duty-biased
socio-legal system wherein the province of activity (in response to
the performance of duty arising out of the distinct and elaborate
assignment of functions severally to specific social units) <»«*«»
of such units— which consist of hereditary castes-is strictly deli-
neated for each such unit. We have here the whole range of
these duties classified as Dei* dharma, J«i <«*»«• *** dharma>
[ VOL. XIV., NO. 2
du. If the language appropriate to a right biased see o-
leiral system were to be used to describe the position of the
different units which constitute the Vedic Hindu society each o
tch units-including even the units grouped under the general
category of fotoi-caa be justifiably described as endowed ^with
sped.1 privileges. This is so because no other unit, besides he
^ obliged to do the act (by the <WraS>, would be permitted
to do it. But this description is palpably inappropriate and
misleading for being used in the context of a society governed by
a duty-biased sodo-legal system, as the area of free activity ol
each of its members is brought down within the narrowest limits
and the areas of social duty are extended. Indologists being
required to have recourse to English language for the exposition
of their themes have not shown adequate care or perspicacity
in distinguishing between different words and sets of expression
and using only such words and sets of expression as would be
appropriate to describe the situation in a duty-biased socio-legal
system. They have generally failed to recognise that the English
language, being developed in the context of the right-biased
system of the common law, is not ordinarily suitable to describe
accurately situations and conditions properly belonging- to the
interdependent common life developed on the basis of the duty
hiased soda- legal system Varnasrama Vyavasfhfi of Vedic Hindus.
Dr Om Prakash has pointed out his Rejonders (p. 33) that
at any rate, the right of revolt is possessed by every individual
when ho is required to face an extra-ordinary situation not
covwed by any of the provisions of Raja Dharma. He observes;.,.
man has been fighting for presarvation since the day he made
his appearance on the planet. Similarly ...... a man has been
rising in revolt whenever his collective existence was endangered
as the jesult of tyrany and oppression". He observes a little
abtad that the situation he has in his mind is the one where "all
cod*, stood abolished the moment the tyranny began. The only
Ttffi BRAHMAljIAS AND COMMONERS UNDER A TYRANT 157
check, was the collective might of the disorganised people which
can effectively express itself when the limit is reached." Here, in
this sort of situation, it is pertinent to raise the question : can there
exist any rule of Dharma or law by recourse to which individuals
or collectivities are required or expected to regulate their con-
duct ? Would the stamp of {sin' or 'crime5 ; or of 'meritorious act'
or 'rightful conduct' be applicable to any course of conduct when
all codes of conduct, that is such as those laid down by Dharma or
morality, or law, become non-existent ? And who is to apply the
stamp and declare any kind of act, as 'good' or 'bad'; 'legal* or
"illegal; 'meritorious* or 'sinful' in such a situation ? It is plain
that if any vastige ofDhurma is yet to be found clinging to the inner-
most layers of men's conscience in such a situation — a situation of
^Krsra anarchy, and not of complete chaos - then the rules provided in
the &5stras as appropriate for "Apatkala" would become applica-
ble. And it is well-known that the areas of permissible action for
the Vaisya and the Sudra groups, in such a situation are also stri-
ctly defined and limited. Members of these groups, when they find
themselves oppressed by the tyranny of their king, shall, (as the
harmonious construction of all the directives addressed to these
groups by the SUstras will require us to hold) have to seek, in the
first instance, the guidance of the Brahmanas or the leadership of
other Ksalriyas and then join in a common revolt directed
against the tyrant king. It is only when the degree of oppression
has become so excessive that there is no time, or room, or oppor-
tunity for seeking guidance or leadership as stated aboves that
is to say when there is a real and proximate" danger to life, property
or chastity of a lady then alone any individual or collection may
justifiably commit tyrannicide. As it has been laid down : —
and an Atatnyin has been defined as :
ancETTfrir: II
Thus when a tyrannous king falls into the category of an AtaWyin
that is when there is imminent and real danger to life, property
158 3*rapT— PURSJvIA t VOL. X1V-, NO. 2
or chastity of women, then alone his killing Instantaneously by
thi; person so threatened would be a justifiable act. It is not a
ridit of revolt or tyrannicide supposed to be granted to the
r.cnfrality of the peoples.
Ur. Om Prakash has, at more than, one place in his
Rejoinder, described this activity (retaliating wanton and ferocious
attacks) of human beings as originating from natural reaction
,st.c p 33) due to his instinct of self-preservation; therefore he
«,iys that it is fully "justifiable". The above analysis shows
t'lat I am in complete agreement with this view. When a
"jualion of total annihilation of the Varna Vyavasthd. has taken
p\tce, and the distinction between man and man, as a £rdhtnana
A'f „•?«>'-, Vtrisya or Sftdra has become entirely obliterated, where
n > iO'->zn is left for either the recognition or application of law
a;h acts as are possible for ones preservation, do take place
«;.!3Tita!ti:ousIy and a lawgiver (when ever he gets any opportunity)
uii* drilin/ them as simply justified. It is, however, rather
>;!?' -?:!t t>"» maintain that they are the outcome of a consciousness
£> r.tx.iud btcausp of the grant of a right granted by the Saastra
'» th,3 corintctioii, to the common (i. e. a non-Brahma no) subject of
th* ». rj;,^. It jhould also be noted that all the legendry accounts
tVp,$;iinn of kings or tyranicide inform us that in every such case
si.r fir r.-j.^.-, had taken the lead in doing away with the tyrant
Y y. Fhi shows clearly that the PurcLnas (or the epics) are not
<J Jl n? with a situation where the total annihilation of Varna
>.»5i«rt:i r< suiting in the complete obliteration of the distinctions
"• her, diury caste groups had taken place in consequence of the
-ppressiou of the king. To aver, that the deposition
monarch was caused by the common people, under
the &aAwWi when ^ extraordinary situation
r« r «f ,; ,raf ?nd the ^^
^ i^ h^ctsf !rd taken
:he;rnt which aboiished the
'^ " -ount
and
TtlE BRXHMAtf AS ANt) COMMONERS UNDER A TYRANT 1$9
iWras— Dharma &3,stra and Rljanlti— on this rarely arising, but
([complicated , issue : the responsibility and duties of the Brtihmanas
and the non-Bra/wana subjects of a king when they are confronted
by his highly oppressive and tyrannuous rule.
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST
(January-June, 1972)
WORK ON THE PURANAS
1. Karma Parana
The first fascicule of the Critical Edition of the KOrma
PurRoawas published in Dec. 1970 and was sent to Canberra
(Australia) for presentation in the 28th Session of the International
Congress of Orientalists, as has already been stated in the review
of the work published in Parana, XIII. 2 (July, 1971). This
fascicule contained only the Introduction and the Critical Text
with critical apparatus. The Appendices and Indexes could not be
added at that time. Now, we have been able to add the following
Appendices, Notes and Indexes :
Appendices
I. Kurma-Puraoa quotations in the Nibandhas.
A. Identified quotations.
B. On-identified quotations.
II. Subject-concordance of the Kurma-Puraija with the
other Puranas and the Epics.
III. Note on the Telugu Edition of the Kurma-Purana
(Madras, 1875).
Critical Notes on the Constituted Text.
A Concordance of AdhySyas and £lokas of the constituted
text Wlth those of the Veuka^vara Press Edition of the Kurma-
rur3$a has also been given,
Jslokardha-Index
*" and
( 1 3 R 3f% ;pnf
srfwr
^T^T
?Fsrfcr
r, ?e;V9K)
'QTf
162 gu^— PURSJSIA [ VOL. XIV.>NO.>
All these three Volumes of the Kurma Parana are to be
released shortly.
2. Varaha-Purarta
The following MSS. of the VSraha-PurSna have been
collated :
1. No. 57/183 of the Sarasvatr-Bhafldara Library, Fort,
Ramnagar. (DevanSgari).
2. No. 58/183 also of the Sarasvatl-BhatidSra, Fort,
Ramnagar. (Devanagarl).
3. No. 15766 of the Sarasvatl-Bhavana Library, Sanskrit
University, Varanasi. (Devanagarl).
This MS. belongs to the Library of Kavlndracarya SarasvatT,
a contemporary of the Mogul Emperor Shah Jahan, as is clear
from its post-colophon statement. Hence its importance.
4. No. 1197 of the ViforfvarBnauda Vedic Institute
Hoshiarpur (Punjab). (Devanagarl).
5. MS. of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute,
Poona. (DevanSgari).
The following MSS. are being collated :
2. Microfilm of a Bengali MS., No. G 2-42 from the
Serampur College, W. Bengal.
S- N0' ° 44'° *«» «« ^i^c Society,
ThetticrofllnBofthefolIowingMSS ^
July, 1972] ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST 163
v.
!<.
5rr«<r:
10
164 gwi;— PURSgA [ VOL. xiv., NO. 2
3. Devanagarl Ms. No. Ill from the British Museum,
London.
The transcribed copies in Devanagarl of the following MSS.
are being arranged in their respective places :
1. MS., No. D 2260, Telugu script, Government Oriental
MSS. Library, Madras.
2. MS., No. 2262i Grantha script; Government Oriental
MSS. Library, Madras,
3-4 Two MSS., B. 1579, 1582/D. 10130, 10134, T. M. S.
Sarasvatl Mahal library, Tanjore.
Correspondence for procuring the following MSS. is being
carried tin :
1. MS. No. 440, Malayalam script, Manuscripts Library,
University of Kerala, Trivandrum.
2. MS. No. 296, Kannad script, Krsnapur Math, Udipi,
Mysore.
3. MS. No. 358, Devanagarl, Rajaathan Oriental Research
Institute, Jodhpur.
4-5. MSS. No. 3579, 3580, DevanSgarT, India office Library,
London.
MS. No. 6807, Grantha script, India Office Library,
London.
OTHER WORK
ha and Pravacana
I7 to 24 January,
in the Sumeru temple
h — DePt,, and
by Ft. Gangadhara Shastri Bapat.
2 to is Febr"ar^ i972
e r-^P^ Ramnagar by Pt.
Datar, Varan ^ Were §ive° *Y ?*• Vishvanath
July, 1972] ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST {65
<\ .
^f TT
V
166 jwira;— PURXtf A t VOL. XIV., NO. 2
Veda-par ayapa
The complete texts of the Rgveda-sarhhita, with its
BrShmaoa, Aranyaka and Upanisad were recited by heart in the
Vyase^vara temple of Ramnagar Fort by Pt, Krishna Bhatt
Paranjape from January 17 to 30 (Magha, S~ukla, 1-15). After the
successful completion of the parayapa the usual daksina together
with the ratna-Kaiikana and a certificate of merit was awarded
to the reciter.
Visitors to the Purafla Deptt.
The following scholars visited the Puraca Deptt. during this
period : —
1. Maharajkumar Dr. Raghubir Singh, M. A., D. Litt.,
Sitamau, Malwa, (A Trustee of the Kashiraj Trust):—
(10-1-72).
2. Dr. H. P. Schmidt; Prof., University of California,
U. S. A.— (25-1-72).
3. Shri Visva Mohan, Asstt. Educational Adviser (Sanskrit).
Ministry of Education and Youth Services, Govt. of
India, New Delhi— (12-2-72).
4. Dr. Gustav Roth; Goettingen, West-Germany (21.2.72).
5. Dr. J. C. Heesterman; Institut Kern, Leiden— (4.4.72).
6. Shri. S. G. Misra; Ex-Chief Justice, Patna High Court,
Chairman, O. L. L. G., Government of India, New Delhi
—(29.4.72).
ACTIVITIES OF MAHARAJA BANARAS VIDYA MANDIR
TRUST
Maftgalotsava
The annual Maagalotsava was celebrated in the Fort,
Mrtinr-agar.on 6-8 March 1972 in the evening. An interesting
rrojjranijm- o! classical music and dance was gone through. The
stair of the Music College, Banaras Hindu University, participated
m the programme. A number of distinguished persons of
Ramnagar witnessed the Utsava,
July, 19?2] ACTIVlflES Of THE ALL-INDIA &ASHIRAJ TRUST 167
f^T^TT
IKFFT
%.
=nrfcw
168 3*rara;— PURXtfA [ VOL, fciv., NO. 2
Vasanta-Puja and Pandita-sabha
On the auspicious occasion of the marriage of the eldest
Maharajakumari celebrated on 8th February. 1972, the Vasanta-
Pujct was performed in the evening on the 10th February in which
the Vedic scholars recited the Vedas and gave blessings to the
esteemed couple A Pandita-sabha was also organised at that
time under the supervision of PanditarSja Rajeshvara Shastri
Dravid, in which about 175 PancUtas participated. The marriage
party and several other distinguished persons also attended the
function. Several books on Veda and Rajanlti written by Pt.
Rajeshwar Shastri Dravid were distributed to the audience on
this occasion. The function was a great, success and was enjoyed
very much by the audience The daksina was given to the
s in the form of sweets and money.
Distinguished Guests at Nadesar House
1. Sri Jagdish K. Munshi, Bombay.
2. Maharajkumar Dr. Raghubir Singh, Sitamau, Malwa.
3. Sri Jagjiwan Ram, Defence Minister, Govt. of India.
4. Sri S. C. Mishra, Ex-chief Justice, Patna Highcourt.
5- Sri Braja Narain Brajesh.
6> Sri L- M- Girijanand, Mauritius.
« PreSented a book on Hindu temples in
to H P A/r i •
ir t- ' MaharaJa Dr. Vibhuti Narain Singh,
aJvsTrU!ta:d RH' -P— - "Py or
to him. "a a"d a COpy of
July, 1972] ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRA] TRUST 169
Mm
(Wear
V . 5sft
K' «ft
V sft
APPENDIX— 7
INDEX OF NAMES IN THE GARUDA PURANA
(Ghowkhambha Edn. 1964.)
[abbreviations used :
d. divine
f. forest
k. king
1. r. lunar race
rn. male
mt. mountain
r. river
s. sage
s. r. solar race
vr. vrata
w. woman
wk. work.]
A±i\i m. 1.139 (1. r.) (son of Puruhotra)
Ams'umat d. 1.6.38 (one of the suns);
m. 138.30 (s. r.) (son of Asamafijas).
Akampana m. I. 143.44 (killed by Rama).
Akupara d. I. 13.10 (an epithet of Visnu).
Akrura m. 139.41 (l.r.) (son of Svaphalka and Gandinl)
avaispava; 139.42 (1. r.) (three sons of ).
Akrodhana m. I. 140.32 (1. r.) (son of AyutSyu)
Aks.a m. T. 143.34 (asura killed by Hanuman).
Aksayavata I. 83.22 (at Gaya, sVaddha meritorious at).
AkhandadvSda- I, 1 18.1-5 (to be observed in bright half of
si vrata vr. Margas*!rsa).
Agastya s. 143.51;
d. I. 119 5 (offspring of Mitra and Varuna);
I. 143.15 (made obeisance to by Rama).
AgastySrghya- 1.119.1-6 (to be observed when Sun has
vrata vr not entered Kanya RSs'i).
Agni d. 1.6.32 (as Anala son, of Dhava);
6.33 (father of Kumara);
9.9 (worshipped in Dlksa) ;
10.3 (worshipped); 31.21 (worshipped);
40.11 (Lordoftejas); 48.63, 137.16 (to be
worshipped in Pratipad);
145.16 (gave ratha and weapon to Arjuna);
59.2 (Presiding deity of Kfttika).
Agni-kona (South-East) I. 198.4 (Aghora assigned to).
Agniteja m. I. 87.44 (sage in llth Harm's time).
203
Agnidhra
Agnibahu
Agnijnu
AgnisvSttah
Agnihetnaka
Agnihotra
Aghora
Aiiga
Aiigada
Ai'igada
s.
m.
s.
m.
m.
d.
m.
rite
GARUDA PURSlilA— A STUDY
I 54 1 (one of the 10 sons of Priyavrata) ;
54.10 (king of Jambudvlpa) (his sons).
87 57 (at the time of Bhautya Manu).
I. 54.1 &2 (one of the ten sons of Priyavrata},
87.57 (at the time of Bhautya Manu).
I. 138.43 (s.r.) (son of Sudar^ana).
. author I. 147.48 (view regarding fevers) .
I. 87.22 (oneofr§is).
classof pitrsl. 5.3; 89.40; 89.41 (requested
to protect in the east),
I. 87.14 (one of the sons of Tamasa Manu).
II. 4.14 (and other Yajnas do not yield so
much as Vrsotsarga).
I. 7.6; 40.9; 198.4 (established in Agnikoo.i).
1.6.4 (son of Ruru); 6.5 ^and father of
Vena).
I. 139.69 (1. r.) (one of the sons of Bali).
I. 143.38 (monkey with whom Rama
reached Lanka); 143.41 (and other valiant
warriors).
I. 40.10 (saluted in MahesVartpuja).
I. 16.16 (Ksitisuta, saluted during Visnu-
dhysna); 39.12 (red; worshipped in the
Agneya direction in SuryapDJa); 39.14; 60.1
(das's-periodof); 60.7 (Mesa as his ksetra);
60.8 (Vrscika as his ksetra).
I. 83.17 (at GayS, whose worship discharges
one's debts to manes).
I. 5.3 (created by Nsrayana); 5.1 1 (daughters
of); 5.26 (Arigira, one of the rsis); 5.71
(Daksa^ Asikni — their two daughters (of 60)
given to) ; 87.2 (one of the 7 r§is) ; 93.4 (one
of the law -givers); 135.5 (worshipped on
Ekada^I in Gaitra with Damanaka flowers).
1.58.11 (one of the serpents in the sky in
Stiryacakra) ;
I. 87-29 (the devatas ten in number).
1.12.7; 12.14; 31. 14; 32.17; 34.17; 45.11;
66,2; 131.12; 337.10 (addressed as mitigator
of evil); 137.11.12; 194.20; 215.10; 222.7
(yogi's desire gets fulfilled by depending
on); 222.44 (benefits of doing tortana of);
d.
k.m.
Serpant
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P.
209
226.1-56 (Stotra on, narrated by Brahma to
Narada); II. 435 (placed on karpasa in the
Vrsayajna during aurdhvadehika rites); 4.50
(pitavSsas and ataslpuspa sanka^a (epithets of).
Aja d. I. 1.13 (Vasudeva addressed as); 194.2 (attri
bute of Visnu); 194.12 (&vetadvIpanivSsl) (attri-
bute of Visjju).
m. 138.35 (s. r.) son of Dlrghabshu); 143,2 (son
of Raghu)
Ajamlda m. I. 140.8 (1. r) (one of the 3 sons of Suhotra);
140.17 (1, r.) (had a wife called Nalini and
son Nlla); 140.24 (1. r.) (another son called
Rksa).
Ajara d. I. 1 13 (Vasudeva addressed as).
Ajita d. I. 6.61 (one of the 49 devas).
Ajita d. I. 42-9 (invoked during pavitrSrohana); 198.10
(to be worshipped in the group of Jvalamalin).
Ajaikapad d.m. I. 6.35 (one of the 11 Rudras)
Anjaka m. I. 6.49 (a demon born in the line of PrahlSda)
Aniyan d. I. 2,17 (attribute of Visnu).
Atala I. 57,2 (one of the worlds).
Atikaya m. I. 143,44 (the valorous asura, killed by
Rama).
Aticandika d. fem. I. 133.12 (manifestation of Durga).
Atithi k. m. I. 138.38 (s.r.) (son of Kus"a).
k. m. I. 140.32(1. r.) (son of Akrodhana).
205.140 (pujana) (is Nryajna).
Atimitra d, I. 6.61 (one of the 49 devas).
AlirStra s I. 87.22.
Atri s. I. 1.19 (NarSyana born as an incarnation as
Datta, son of Atri and Anasuya) ; 5.3 (born of
God's creation); 5.12 (sons of); 5.26 (married
Anasuya); 58.9 ^in the month of Jyejtha
when Sun is there, resides in Bhaskaramandala};
87.2; 87.27; 93.6 (one of the law-givers); 135.5
(to be adored in Gaitra with garlands of
Damanaka flowers) ;
139.1 (1. r) (son of BrahmS); 142.27 (had AnasQya
as wife, whose intervention in the Mandavya
episode resulted in the restoration of sunlight and
2}0 GARUpA PURS^A— A STUDY
happiness for Kaus'ika); 143.14 (his
reached by Rama); 145.2 (son of Brahma) (as an
ancestor in the line of Kuru).
d. 15 72 (one of the 1000 names of Visnu).
\tharva(vR)-(na) veda I. 48.56 (recitation of }; 48.56; 48.74 (recita-
tion of); 215.13 (taught to Sumantu by Vyasa).
Atharvasiras I. 48 56 (recitation of)
Aditi w. 1.6.25 (wife of Kab'yapa); 6.37 (son of }; 206.37
(is offered arghyas in snanavidhi) ;
k.m. 138.2 (s, r) (of the royal race);
d. 46.7 (devas guarding as Vastudevata) ;
46.12 (worshipping whom one gets the pleasure
of grhadevata).
AdTna k.m. I. 139,16 (l.r ) (son of Sahadeva).
Advaita ? 1.228.1; 228.2.
Adhinemaka k.m. I. 138.52 (s. r.) (son of Kulajit).
Adhiratha k.m. I. 139.74 (l.r.) (son of Satyadharma).
Adhisomaka m. I. 141.1 (son of A^vamedhadatta).
Adhok$aja d. I. 131.12 (Govinda addressed as).
Adhovaktrah astr. 1.59.16 (stars which are).
Anagha m. I. 5. 15 (one of the sons of Vasistha and Crjja);
s, 87. 10
d. 131. 10 (Govinda addressed as)
AnaAgatrayodab'l vr I. 117.1 (to be observed In Margallrsa, bright
half).
Anaftjana k.m. I. 138.51 (s. r.) (son of KuliJ.
Ananta d. I, 4.6 (attribute of Visnu); 11.15 (assigned
place during Navavyilharcana); 11.25 (contemp-
lated on); 11.39; 11.41; 12.4; 12. 15; 14.2; 15.78;
306; 30.8; 31.14; 33.21 (nagadhipati); 32.1/i
34.19; 40.5; 40.11; 66.4; 129.25 (serpent to be
worshipped every month and in BhSdra £ukla,
Sravapa Sukla); 131.12; 137.12; 197.43 (and other
SNagas);
m. 138.14 (s. r.) (son of £aryati);
Aiunumurti d. I. 195.4 (saluted).
Ar.ap^Ia k.m. I. 139.70 (l.r.) (son of Anga).
Auamitw k.m. I. 139.38 (l.r.) (son of Svadhajit and father
QfNighna); 139,41 (l.r.) (Vr§ni born in the line
APPENDIX 7 - INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P. 211
of); 139.41 (l.r) (the Vai§uavas kings in the line
of).
Anaranya k. m. I. 139.25 (s. r.) (son of Trasadasyu);
k.m. I. 139.20 (l.r.) (son of Haya) ;
m. I. 139.20.
Anala d. I. 6.29 (one of the Vasus); 11.17 (to be
contemplated during Navavyuharcana).
AnasOya w. I, 1.19 (wife of Atri and mother of Datta);
5.12 (three sons of); 5.25 (one of the 24 daughters
of Daksa); 142.18 (a pativrata); 142.28 (devas
were asked to approach) (was propitiated and the
sun which was hidden on account of Kausika's
wife's curse reappeared); 142.27 (wife of Atri);
142.29 (chastity of Slta greater than that of).
Anadinidhana d. I. 4.6 (Visnu addressed as giver of); 131.13
(eternal) (Visnu addressed as); 223.6 (attribute of Vijiju).
Anadyanta d. I. 194.29 (attribute of Visnu).
(without begin-
ning or end)
Anamaya
Anayu w.
Aniruddha m
Anila
Ami
d. I. 11.8 (Hari contemplated as; in Navavyuhar-
cana); 194.2 (attribute of Visnu).
. I. 6.25 (one of the wives of Kasyapa).
I. 7.6; 8.13 (-ka); 8.15; 11.34; 12.4; 12.15;
32.5; 32.6; 32.13; 32.30; 4319; 45.9; 45.16;
45.29; 66.3; 126.7; 131.61 (son of Pradyumna
and Kakudmini). 194.6 (guards skin); 194.29 (to
destroy alljvaras); 195.2;
141,1 (son of Krsna);
144.8 (son of ^ambara, married U§a} daughter
of Bana);
d. 16.29 (one of the Vasus); 6.32 (his wife &vS and
their sons); 71.22 (affecting the colour
Marakata) ;
39.52 (l.r.) (ref. to as father of Bhtma).
k.m. I. 139.18 (1. r.) one of the 3 sons of Yayftti and
in.
m.
of
k.m. 139.34 (l.r.) (son of Kuruvam^a); 139.65 (race of).
Armpadeva k.m. I. 139.47 (l.r.) ( one of the sons of Vasudeva and
Sahadeva).
212 GARUIDA PURXjsrA— A STUDV
Anubinda k.m. I. 139.55 (l.r.) (son of Rajadhidevi).
Anumati w. I. 5.1J (one of the daughters of Smrti and
Angiras).
Anumloca vv. I. 58.12 (stays in Bhsdrapada during Sun's
transit there).
AnuradhS astr. 1.596 (mitra star of Sakra); 59.19 (one of
the Parsvamukha stars); 59,40 (Budha in, causes
siddhayoga); 61.9 (can travel towards west
(yatra in pascima).
Anuhrada m. I. 6 40 (one of the 4 sons of Prahlsda).
Ancnss k.m. I. 138.18 (s.r.) (son of Kakutstha and father
ofPrthu); 138.58 (s.r) (son of Ksemari) ; 139.7
(l.r.) (one of the sons of Nahusa);
Anodanasap- vr. I. 130.5-6.
tanil
Antariksa (heaven) I. 89.27 (salutation to pitrs in)
m. 141.6. (son of Kinnara).
Antardhana m. I. 6.9 (son of Prthu and father of HavirdhBna);
km. 139 54 (l.r.) (one of the five sons of Kailcaya
and SrutakirtiJ
Andhaka m. 1.139.36 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of Sattvata);
223.18 (to destroy whom &va created the divine
mothers).
AndhakSraka m. I, 56.11 (one* nf +t, i ^ T> .
u.ii (one ol the 7 sons of Dyutimat in
Krauficadvipa) ; 56 1 2 ( )
Andhra k.m. I. 139. 70 (L r.) one of "h
found in, are not of much
d. I.65(oneof,ha49maIu,s).
"anifest taj.
(unconquered) I -, ,
V i?nu addressed as); 131.12 ViW, addressed
Aparljita d r 1 7
' ; 42.8 (to be
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P.
213
Abhayada m. I. 140. 1 (1. r.) (son of Manasyu).
Abhijit (a lunar I. 59.7 (place of Brahma).
mansion)
Abhimanyu m. I. 140.40 (1. r.) (son ofKaisi).
I. 87.22 (at the time of Caksusa Manu).
I. 87.56 (son of Dhautya Manu).
1. 87.19 (one of the devatagana).
I. 72.6; (a dosa in Indranlla).
Abhimana s.
AbhimSnl m.
Abhutarajas d.
Abhrika
Amanyu m,
Amara d.
Amavasu m.
Amita (khyafc) d.
Amitra d. I.
AmGrtaraya m. I
I. 140.7 (1. r.) (son of Gardha).
I 1.13 (attribute of Visnu).
I. 139.2 (1. r.) (one of the 6 sons of Pururavas).
I. 87.3 (one of 4 somapayins).
6.61 (one of 49 inarut devatas).
139.5 (1. r.) (one of the 4 sons of KuSa).
Amrta d. I. 87.19 (devatagana).
Amrtayoga Astr. I. 59.37 (combinations which cause).
Amrtabha
Amogha-
pratima
AmbarTsa
Ambalika
Ambika
I. 87.33 (people of heaven at the time of SSvarni
Manu).
d. I. 194.3 (an attribute of Vsnu).
m. I. 138.15 (s. r.) (son of Nedisja).
m. 138.23 (s. r.) (one of the 3 sons of Bindu-
mahya).
m. 138.31 (s. r.) (son of Nabhaga).
w. I. 140.36 (1 r.) (wife of Vicitravlrya).
w. I. 140 36 (1. r.) (wife of Vicitravlrya).
Ambuja (lotus) I. 70.10 (padmaraga resembling the colour of)
Ambuda 1.48.13; 124.4 (a country whose king was
vicious Sundarasena, fond of hunting).
AyacitSdivrata vr. I. 133.5 (to be observed from the Sastht in
connection with Mahanavami).
I. 139.17 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of Nahusa).
I. 139.37 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of
BhajamSna).
I. 138.32 (s. r.) (son of Sindhudvlpa).
I. 140.32 (1. r.) (son of Avadhita).
I. 141.9 (son of Isrutas'rava).
1.81.7 (one of the tlrthas); 132.18 (the kingdom
gained by Kau&ka); 142.15 (the return of Rama
to); 143. 12 (Rama requested by Bharata to return
Ayati
Ayutajit
Ayutayu
Ayodhya
m.
m.
rn.
m.
m,
214
GARUDA PURXtfA—A STUDY
to); 143.47 (Rama's return to); 143.51 (Ram^*
ascent to heaven along with the people of)'
II. 28.3 (one of the 7 moksadayikS cities).
Ayomukha m. I. 6.43 (one of the sons of Danu).
Ayomurti s. I. 87.40 (at the time of 10th Manu).
Aravinda mt, I. 86.6 (at Gaya, with footmark of KraurV:1
and hence capable of conveying pitrs to Brahnu1*
loka) ;
f. 86.5 (at Gaya).
Arista (an asura) I. 144.5 (killed by Krs^a to protect
Arjuna and others).
Aristanemi m. I. 6.23 (married 4 of the daughters of Dak§a).
w. 58.16 (one of the 7 best apsaras, resides in
Bhaskaramandala in Pausa).
I. 6.57 (gave birth to the great Sattvas, the
Gandharvas).
II. 23.30 (has his abode to the west ofCitra-
gupta's).
1.6.53 (son of Vinata); 11.41 (Kaustubha is
like); 39.2 (saluted, in Sfiryadevarcana).
I. 6.24 (one of the daughters of Daksa, given
toKrsaiva); 6.28 (all the earthen things were
born of); 206.36 (water of oblation to be given
to).
I. 59.36 (in Mala causes Amrtayoga); 59.40 (in
Hasta, causes Siddhayoga); 61.13 (in 4 is good);
61.14 (in 6 is good); 61.15 (in 10 and 11 are
good); 77.3; 89.31 (in whose rays, ride the
manes);
m. H0.18(l.r.) (sonofPuru).
Arjuna m. I. 15.94 (Yamala, Visnu as destroyer of);
139.23 (l.r.) (son of Krtavirya) (5 sons of); 144.3
(killed by Krsna);
m. 15.129 (Visnu (dear to); 144.5 (to protect
whom Krsna killed Arista); 145.9 (one
of the Pandavas); 145.15 (marriage with
Subhadraat Dvaraka); 145.16 (got Nandighosa,
the ratha and Gandlva from Agni); 145.17
Aruci
Aruna m,
ArundhatI w.
Arka(sun) astr
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF NAMES IN G.P.
215
Arthavlra m.
.Artha- wk.
£astra
Arddhendu
archit (semi
circular)
Aryama d.
Arvavira s.
m.
Alambusa w.
Alarka m.
m.
Avatara
(incarnation)
Avantika (a.
place)
Avanya :
Avadhlta :
Aviksita
Avijftata-
gati
Avici (a
naraka)
m.
m.
(appeases Jatavedas with his bow) 145.18
(digvijaya of); 145.31 (fight with Karna); 145.36
(defeats As5vatth3mm);145.37 (consoles Yudhisthira
and ladies and propitiates devas and performs
rites to pitrs) ; 229.13 (Gita and Yoga taught to).
I. 5. 1 3 (one of the 3 sons of Ksam5 and Pulaha
Prajapati).
I. 215.21 (one of the texts).
I. 47.28 (effect of building temple in the shape
of).
I. 17.7 (one of the suns); 46.10 (is placed
besides Brahman along with others in connection
with Vastupfljs); 46.19 etc. are dvipadas); 58.8
(resides there when Bhanu is in the chariot in
JyesthaJ; 59.4 (Lord of Uttara Phalguni); 84.11
(requested to protect, while offering is made to
manes at GayS).
I. 87.7 (one of the 7 at the time of SvSrocisa
Manu);
I. 87.31 (son of SSvanpi Manu).
I. 13811 (s. r.) (with Troabindu gives birth
to Vis"ala).
I. 1.19 (Visnu in the incarnation of Datta,
teaches anvik§ikl to); 218.2 (Dattatreya narrated
yoga to).
I. 139.11 (1. r.) (son of Rtudhvaja).
I. 1.34 (numerous); 142.2.10 (enumeration and
purpose of different). 143.144 (continued as
stories R. and Mbh.).
II. 28.3 (one of the 7 cities which are Mok ada-
yika).
I. 139.36 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of Ssttvata).
I. 140.31 (1. r.) (son ofjayasena).
I. 138.7 (s. r.) (son. of Karandhama).
I. 6.32 (one of the 2 sons of Anila and
6iva).
I. 84.38.
216
Avyakta
(unmanifest)
Av\ava s.
A-'oka (tree)
astr.
(star)
Abvatara
Asv.'iinfdha
sai ri tios)
A;va- k. m.
nn-dbadatta
k,
GARCIA PURA^A — A STUDY
I. 4.5 (attribute of Visa u).
I. 87.40 (kt the time of 10th Manu); 87.52 (one
of the 7 sages at the time of Raucya Manu);
(undiminishing) 194.2 (attribute of Visnu).
I. 133.1 (eight buds of the flower of which an1
taken on Punarvasu in Caitra arid Jaukla.stami) ;
143.22 (a tree under the shade of which Slta was
kept protected); 143.30 (under which Hanuman
saw Sits).
1.59.3 (star of Sarpadevata); 59.16 (one of
the three which are Adhovaktras) 59.17 (consi-
dered auspicious for digging etc.); 59.45 journey
in which will cause death).
I. 138.54 (sr.) (son of Kalma§apada).
I- 6.55 (a serpent].
I. 87.32 (one of the 7, at the time of Savar^i
Manu); 140.21 (l.r.) (son of Drona and Krpi);
145.34 (son of Drona); 145.35 Centers the
P. ndava camp at night and kilJs the sleeping
sons of Papdavas, Dhrstadyurnna etc.) ; 145.36
(killed by Arjunaj.
I. 83.65 (...at Kosi); 84.16 (its phala is realised
by doing rites at Brahmatlrtha, at Gaya); 84.23
(date; a m-tha at Gaya); 84.31 (to be done at
Gaya); 14216 (performed by Rama); 142.48
(performed by Rgraa); ]45 38 (observed by
Judhijthira after Bharata war); 224.21 (per-
formed 000 times is not equal in merit to
noment. meditation); 229.12 (done 1000 times
« -not ec ,ual to l/,6 ofthe benefits of JfUmayajfia) ;
ii. ^0.18 (is not equal in merit to danas) .
r- HJ.l (sonof^atanrka).
I-59.9(ofA,'vadaivata).
of
(his wife
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF NAMES IN G.P.
217
A^vinT
Astaka (8th day
after full
moon)
AstamT
Asamanjas
Asiknf
d. I. 87.29 (devatas are two in no.);
(star) astr. I. 59.14 (good for journey); 59.15 (good for
new upper garment); 59.19 (a padvamukha
star) 59.20 (good for taming elephant etc., for
travel by chariot, boat etc.) 59.41 (siddha yoga
caused by Mars in) ; 59.44 (good for Jstakarma
etc.,); 60.1 1 (good for adorning); 61.2 (candra
has 12 avasthas, one for the three stars count-
ing from); 61.11 (one of the stars good for
KanyadSna, travel and installation etc.).
I. 89.35 (manes requested to be pleased by the
offering on).
Asitariga
Asipatravana
Ahalya
Ahirbradhna
Ahmaka
Ahninara
Akarsaiji
Aka^a
d.
f.
W-
d.
d.
k. m.
k m.
d.
(sky)
Akilti
Agneya (a. place)
Aja
Ajya
AjyapsK
I. 185.4 (to propitiate Vinayaka after fasting).
T. 138.29 (s. r.) (son of Sagara and Keaini).
I. 6.15 (daughter of Viraqa) (married by
PrajSpati) (100 sons of); 6.20 (60 daughters of
Asikni and Daksa).
I. 198.2 (Bhairava is called)
1. 85.11 (pindadSna for the redemption of one
died at).
I. 140.20 (1. r.) (wife of £aradvSn).
I. 6.35 (one of the 11 Rudras).
59.9 (devata of Uttarabhadrapada).
I. 138.40 (s. r.) ,son of Devanlka).
I. 141.4 (son of Udana).
I. 198.8 (worshipped in Tripurapuja)
I. 541.14 (dissolves in ahamkj-ti); 197.2 (one of
the 5 mandalas governed by the devas).
I. 5.20 (a daughter of Uttanapada); 5.21
(married by Ruci).
I. 83 24 (at Gay a; if srSddha is performed
there, pitrs reach Brahmaloka); 197,9
(mandala drawn in Garudtvidya); 197.13
(Kulika assigned to); 197.41 (hfdaya wor-
shipped at).
m. I. 87.9 (one of the sons of Auttama Manu).
d. I. 599 (devata of Purvabhadrapada).
d. I. 5.4 (creation of) ; 89.40 (one of the clans of
Pitrs); 89.41 (requested to protec: in the West),
218
AtmSrSma d
Atreya s.
Aditya(Sun) d.
Adhara
Anvikjikl
Apa d.
Apastamba s.
Amalaka (Ki)
unyrobolan)
Ayati
Svu k. ra.
Araddlia, k. ra,
Aradhyal? d.
Ardra astr.
k. m.
Srdraka m.
GARUDA PURAJiTA— A STUDV
I. 195.3 (Visnu called as).
I. 146.1 /an exponent of sarvaroganidfina);
167.56 (as an exponent of NidSna).
I. 2.21 (as one of the eyes of Visnu); 6.38
(12 suns); 16.12; 42.17 (worshipped in Caturdail
morning); 50.25 (worshipped in the morning);
50.47 (propitiated with anjali); 59.3 (devatS of
Punarvasu); 59.34 (the three Vi^akhas for
causes Autpatikayoga, deadly); 60.1 (das a
period of); 69.15; 86.21 (one gets free from all
rogas by worshipping the twelve0) ; 87.28 (etc.
numbering 15); 205.72 (from the region of ) ; II.
31.2 (commends the donor of i and) ; 35.7 (the
tapas of the 12 Suns at the end of pralaya,
there the 'papins' fall and cry).
I. 47.34 (has 4 doors and 4 mandapas).
I. 1,19 (taught by Datta to Alarka).
I. 6.29 (one of the Vasus); 6.30 (sons of);
46.8 (stand as Vastu in one Kona); 59 7 (devata
of PurvSsadha); 141.13 dissolves in fire); 197.2
(one of the mapdalas, the devas as lords of);
197.38.
I. 93.5 (one of the 14 law givers).
I. 205.122 (pleases Vijpu on Eksdaii) (one
desirous of attaining wealth should bathe with);
II. 5.72 (to be given with pipda on 10th day).
I. 5.9 (a daughter of Manu, married by DhSta).
1. 139.2 (1. r.) (one of the 6 sons of PurQravas);
139.7 (son of Budha); 145.3 (son of Pururavas
and Urvasi),
I. 139.64(1. r.) (son of Setu);
1.171 21 (used against dadrukittimakustha etc.);
214.30 (etc. can be taken even from a £udra).
I. 89.43 (one of the 9 claus of pitrs).
I. 59.2 (star of Raudra) ; 59-45 (will cause death
if journey is undertaken in).
I. 138.19 (s, r ) (son of Vib'varSta).
I, 87.43 (son of 1 3 th Manu).
I. 87.23 (one of the 5 ganas) .
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF NAMES IN G.P.
219
Ab'carya up. p. I. 215.19 (5th ; spoken by DurvSsas\
A^rama (stages I. 193.5 (ac&ra of).
in life)
Asadha (star) I. 59.7 (Apa. is the devata ofPurval)); (Vaisva-
astr> devata is for Uttara0 ; 59.34 (Piirva0, the three,
cause death, disease etc. with Moon); 59.42
(Visayoga caused by Bhautna in Uttara"); 60.10
(occurs twice if there are two paunjamasya) (it
is called DvirSsadha) (Visnu sleeps in Cancer).
Asana posture
Ahavaniyagni
I. 218,13 (padmaka etc.); 229.13 (one of the
angas of eight-fold yoga) ;
II. 21.9 (one of the things which given as dana
to a Brahmin makes the path of transition after
death easy).
1.205.66 (Visnu is called ; 205.148 (is in the
(one of the fires) face.
Ahi k. m. i. 139.25 (1. r.) (son of Kros^a).
I. 205 149 (one who knows the 5 fires).
I 139.45 (1. r ) (son of Punarvasu); (father of
Ahuki); 139.46(1. r.) (2 sons of).
I. 139.45 (1. r.) (daughter of Ahuka).
Iksu (an ocean) I. 5G.1'5 (one of the seven in Sakadvlpa).
Iksvaku k.m. 1.87.25 (s. r.) (son of Vaivasvata Manu);
138. 2 (son of Manu}; 138.17 (three sons of);
143.2 (son of Manu).
I. 205.42 (to be read); 205.78 (if copied and
donated, donor has the doubled merit of Brahma-
d?.na);205.152 (to be heard in the 6th and 7th
parts of the day).
I. 6.21 (married 27 of the 60 daughters of Asiknl
and Daksa); 9.9 (worshipped during Dlksa);
28 °> ("mandala worshipped in Gopalap&j&);
84.21 (merits of^raddha performed in Indu and
Kartikeya at Gaya).
(Lord of Devas). I. 2.10 (his visit to
with Brahma); 7. 6 (saluted in SaryapQjt
(assumed to particular direction); 15.67 (Viffu
isouTof ) ; 15.131 (Vi^uaddressed as sou of };
Ahuka k. m.
Ahukf
Itihasa (and
purana)
Indu
Indra d. m.
PtJfcXfsjA— A STUDY
17.9 (to be worshipped with devotion); 23.22
(worshipped during Sivarcana) j 23.28 (etc. are to
be worshipped); 28.12 (worshipped in GopSlapOja);
30.8 (saluted in S"ridhara arcana); 31.21 (saluted
in Vispvarcana); 31.26 (saluted in VisnvarcanS);
32.14 (contemplated upon); 32.17 (saluted); 32.25
(etc. are lokapalas); 34.30 (meditated upon in
Visnu worship1,' 34.4? (with vshana and parivSra
is ^worshipped with other gods in Hayagrlva-
PGJa); 40.11 (saluted as Suradhipati); 48.68;
595 (and Agni are devatas of Vis'akha);
68.1 (was defeated by an Asura called Bala;
84.37 (his world1- 87.4 (called Vtfvabhuk etc.)
(his enemy Bagkala killed by Vi?nu with
cakra); 87.8 (is the learned leader of devas) (his
enemy Purukrtsara killed by Madhusudana in
the form of an elephant); 87.20 (the glorious
leader); 87.54 (foe of the demon Istibha); 89.52
(manes addressed by Ruci as leading); 126.8 (to
be ^worshipped); 137.18 (to be worshipped in
da^ami); 139.52 ref. to as cause of Partha as son
of Kuntl); 144.4 (his worship of Krsna) I. 177,49
(his weapon); 193.16 (his weapon); 196.1 (kills his
enemies by reciting the Vijnudharmavidya
narrated here); 205. 131 (request made to Indra
forproteccion^; 218.38 (attained supreme position
by reciting prarjiava mantras etc.) II 28 22
(nloka); -17.8 (one of the
—200.3 (the wind occouring in a middle way i
called Mahendra) ;
—58.11 (and other sarpas reside in the Sun).
. 1.70.7 (padmarsgas resembling).
bound by the weapons of)
Indradevatad 1.246 (worshipped in TnpuradipQJ5); 197.8
Indranlla gR 9- 70 <?? c j
• . 'i/.4/ ^and padmar3ga can be scratched only
^ vajra or kutuvioda); 72.2 (its formation on the
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF NAMES IN G.P.
221
coast of Simhala) ; 72.5 (5 charatersistics of
quality); 72-8 (brings such good on wearing as
in wearing Padmaraga) ; 72.9 (as in Padmaraga
there are 3 groups in); 72.10 (test same as for
Padmaraga); 72.11-12 (though bears greater heat
than Padmaraga of equal weight, should not be
put to test on that score as it brings in bad
effects); 72.14 (certain vijatis which resemble
the): 72.16; (chracteristics which make it valu-
able); 72.17 (when valuable and difficult to get. ;
72.19 (the value of 4 mS§as of ", is equal to the
price of a ma?a of Pusparaga); 73.1 1 (the price of
suvarna weight of is taken as equal to the price
of a pala of); 74.4 (denned); 197.9 (saumya
resembling the lustre of).
Indraprastha I. 145.14-15 (Pandava's performance of Rajasuya
(place) at).
Indravidya I. 48.14.
Indrani d. I. 59 11 (remains in west in Sasthi and Caturdasl).
Indrayudha I. 72.17.
Indras'ani I. 177.49; 193.16.
Ira w. I. 6.25 (one of the wives of Ka^'yapa); 6.57 (from
whom trees, creepers etc. sprang up).
Iravatl (place) 1.8121.
Ila w. I. 138.3 (s.r.) (daughter of Manu).
Ilavrta m I. 54.10 (son of Agnldhra);
mt. 1 . 55 1 (in the cential region).
Ilvala m. I. 6.49 (a demon born in the family of Prablada);
(star) 59.2 (star of Soma).
Isunjaya m. I. 141.11 (son of Vi^vajit).
Istapurta II. 33.9 (^'raddha to be performed prior to).
Is^ibha m. II. 87.54 (enemy of devas at the time of Raucya
Manu); II. 87.55 (killed by Msdhava in the form
of a peacock).
Idrk d. 1.6.59; (one of the 49 Marat devatSs); 6.62 (one
of the 59 marut devatas\
l^a d. I. 11.19 (attribute of Visnu); 14.1 1 ref. to Vi^ti.;
16.1 (attribute of Visnu); 32.34 (fives molt?* asd
222
L'linf d. w.
Islvara d.
lavarl d. w.
Ugracaiida d.w,
Ugrarfipa
XTgrasena m.
m.
UgrSyudha m.
tTccailj travas d.
Ucchraya
(height)
UjjayinT (place)
Ujjvala
UtlcaSa m,
Utk«m TO,
Utfeua* m.
GARUI?A PURAJ^A— A STUDY
is of the form of Brahma, Visi^u) ; 1 84, 1 6 (mantra
propitiating); 189.16 (as an intelocutor); 197.36
(and sixteen others are propitiated); 197.10
(always worshipped in the quarters); 197.50
(contemplated); I. 46.4 (Parjanya addressed as).
I. 7.6; 12.4; 31.21, 32.17; 34.44, 40.10 (saluted)
(SkalSsof); 40.11 (master of all vidySs); 4861
(worshipped); I. 194,2 (as an attribute of Vi?nu).
I. 13.12 (also called KatySyanf, who uttered
VaisQ'iva pafijara to Saukara).
I. 2.12 (epithet of Visou); 14.1 (atribute of Visou);
2,3.31 (contemplated upon); 43.8 (as inter-
locutor); 44.10 (meditation is contemplation on);
83.11 (merits of the sight of IsVara at Naga in
Gays); 87.36 (as Lord at the time of the 9th
Maim the Daksa Savarni), 175.3; 177.77; 1902
190. 17; 190.21 (as an interlocutor).
I. 50.17 (to be contemplated upon daily after
sandhya).
I. 133.12 (manifestation of DurgS).
I. 197.52 (attribute of Garuda).
I. 58.12 (resides in Bhsdrapada when Sun is
there); 139.46 fl. r.) (son of Ahuka); 139.48
(sons of); 144.11 (installed at MathurS).
I. 140.30 H. r.) (one of the sons of Somapf).
I. 140.15 (1. r.) (son of Krta).
I. 39.2 (saluted).
T. 47.4 (of Sufcarighri, should be half the &khara) ;
47.7 (of a wall made equal to 4 times of length);
47.8 (of a sikhara is double that of bhitti).
I. 81.10 (Mahakala at).
I. 69.10; 70.6
I. 138.3 (s. r,) (son of Sudyumna).
I. 6.42 (one of the sons of Hiranysksa).
I. 6.1 (son of Uttanapada).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P. 223
Uttamaujam. 1.87.38 (one of the sons of Dharmaputra, the
10th Manu).
Uttambha I. 47.24 (a puspaka type of temple).
Uttara (astr.) I. 59.15 (etc.) (the 3 stars) (good for wearing
upper garment); 59.22 (one of the nine which are
urdhvamukhas) ; 59.45 (the stars will cause death
in journey).
Uttarayapa I. 145.27.
Uttanapadam. 1.5.20 (son of Svayambhuva Manu and Sata-
rupS.); 6.1 (Dhruva son of).
Udana m. I 141.4 (son of Sudanaka).
UdaradhT m 1. 6.3 (son of Pracinabarhis).
Udarya k. m. I. 139.58 (1. r.) (one of the six sons of
Vasudeva and Devaki).
LJdavasu k. m. I. 138.44 (s, r.) (son of Pras"ruta).
Udumbara I. 48.8 (planted at the door); 48.38; 205.49 (stick
(tree) of which to be used in cleaning teeth).
Uddhava m. I. 15.82 (Visnu Himself called as) (V. master
of ) (Visnu contemplated by).
Udbhida m. I. 56.8 (One of the 7 Sons of Jyotisman at
K.us"advTpa).
d. I. 6.64 (one of the 49 Marut devatSs).
d. I. 198.4 (saluted).
TJdvesana
TLJnmatta-
bhairava
Upagupta
Upaguru
Upadeva
m. I. 138.54 (s. r.) (son of Upaguru).
m. I. 138.54 (s. r.) (son of Satyaratha).
m. I 87.46 (son of Daksaputra Manu);
m. I. 139.42 (1. r.) (one of the 3 sons of Akrflra).
Upadeva w. I. 139.46 (1. r.) (daughter of Devaka).
Upapurana I. 215.17-20 (names of ).
Upamadgu m. I 139.42 (1. r.) (one of the 3 sons of Akrflra),
Upahutah. d. 1.5.4 (creation of).
Upanat (shoe) II. 20.2 (benefits of gift of ) 35-28 (to be given).
(UpSnah)
TJpendra d. I. 45.12 (attribute of Visnu).
Uma d. w. I. 27.1 (invoked); 38-2 (worshipped); 40.9
(saluted); 129.5 (to be worshipped in Kr9j>atr«ya
in Havana along with &va, huta&na in Srtdhara-
224 GAR Up A PUR Alii A — A STUDY
puja); 129.9 (to be worshipped in the order from
MargatrtiyS onwards); 206.36 (water offered to
after bath and other daily rites); II. 4.50.
Um&pati (£iva) I. 191.22 (as an interlocutor).
Uraga (serpent) I. 182.24 (destruction of poisons of).
Uruksaya m. I. 140.7 (1 r.) (another son of Nara, son of
Manyu); 141.5 (son of Brhadbala).
Urmiia w. I. 143.7 (her marriage with Laksmana).
Urva.il d. 1.58.15 (an apsaras and others are masters of
Msrgab'irsa); 139.2 (1. r.) (with Pururavas begets
6 sons); H-0.21 (at whose sight, Satyadhrti jost
control over his senses); 145.2-3 (gets a son Ayu
with Pururavas).
UlQka (owl) II. 34.21 (a deceiver and despiser of woman
born as).
Ulukl w. I. 6.51 (daugther of TSmra) gave birth to
Ulukas).
Ulka (star) I. 198.3 (saluted in the north in Tripurapuja).
Ulmukha m. I. 139.57 (l.r.) (son of Revatl and Balabhadra).
m. I. 139.25 (1. r.)f son of Ahi).
m. I. 93.5 (one of the law-givers); 215.19 (9th
Upapurapa spoken by),
m. I. 139.27 (1. r-) (son of Tamas).
in. I. 139.67 (l.r.) (popular name of MahSmanS3
son
U^anas
iKlnara
O&& vi. I, 144.8 (daughter of Bana & wife of Ani-
ruddha).
Ujitalva m. I. 138.42 (s. r.) (son of Gai^a).
ra. I: 56.11 (one of the 7 sons of Dyutiman in
Krauncadvlpa);
m. 141.1 (son of Aniruddha).
I. 47.25 (a KailSsa type of temple),
m. 1. 6.6 (sons of) (and how they were born).
87.21 (one of the sons of Gak?usa Manu).
m. 87.56 (one of the sons of Bhautya Manu).
Crjanama m. I. 138.51 (s. r.) (son of 6uci).
s. I. 87,6 (one of the 7 at the time of Svaroci§a
MaauJ.
Dru
APPENDIX 7—1NDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P.
225
Urdhvabahus.
I. 5.25 (one of the 24 daughters of Dak?a)
(married by Vasistha) (5.27 j; 5.15 (wife of
Vasisljha) (to whom 7 sons were born who were
all sages).
1.58.16 (one of the 7 who reside in Bhaskara-
mandala in Pausamasa).
I. 5.15 (one of thesonsof Orja and Vasistha);
87,10 (one of the 7 at the time of Auttama Manu);
87.18 (at the time of Raivata Manu).
I. 140.24 (l,r) (another son of Ajamidha);
140. 3 J (l.r.) (son of Atithi).
214.50 (certain sinners become pure at the sight
of).
Rksaparvata mt. I. 55.6 (one of the 7 kulaparvatas).
Rk?a
(star)
Rgveda
Rclka
Rjudasa m.
Rta (truth)
Rtajit
Rtadharma d.
RtadhamS d.
and Bhadra
Rtadhvaja m.
Rtupar^a m,
Rteyu m.
Rddhi w,
s.
I. 215.12 (was taught to Paila by Visnu in the
form of Vyasa).
I. 139.40 (1. r.) (sons of Kau&ka).
1.87.35 (son of Daksa Savarni Manu); 139.6
(1. r.) (weds Satyavati, daughter of Gadhi).
I. 139.58 (1. r.) (one of the 6 sons of Vasudeva
and Devakl).
I. 2.20 (Visnu is the only truth);
6.61 (one of the Marut devatas);
138 56 (1. r.) (son of Vijaya).
1,6.60 (one of the 49 Marut devatSs); 58.17
(the 7 who reside in Bhaskaramandala in MSgha-
masa).
I. 6 61 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
1,87.50 (Indra at the time of the 12th Manu,
son of Daksa) (whose foe wasTaraka).
I. 139.11 (l.r.) (son of Pratardana).
I. 138.32 (1. r.) (son of Ayutayu).
I. 140.3 (l.r.) (one of the 6 sons of RaudrasVa).
I. 5. 24 (one of 13 daughters of Dak?a, married
by Dharma).
I. 5.30 (one of the sons of Dharma).
I. 54.12 (son of Nabhi and Merudevl).
87.6 (one of the 7 at the time of SvSroci|a
Manu); 140.27 (son of Ku&gra) .
226
R?ikulya r.
RsipQja
Rsiloka
Rsyamuka mt.
Rsyas'ruga s.
Ekacakra m.
Ekajyoti d.
Ekadanti d.
Ekavira
EkaSukra d.
Ekada&
Ekamra
Etana d.
EtSdrk d.
Elapatra
Amila m.
Aindrl d.
Aindhana
Airavata d.
Ailavila
Ailavila
Aisika (name
of a weapon)
OrhkSra
GARUDA PURAfjtA— A STUDV
I. 55.9 (merits of).
I. 135.4 (to be performed on Ekada^i).
I. 135.4 (one doing Rsipuja on EkSdaSf goes to).
I. 143.25 (Sugrlva was installed at) (Rama
himself remained there) .
I, 87.32 (at the time of Savarni Manu).
I. 6.44 (one of the sons of Danu); (a place)
145.11 (Paudavas entering the house of a brahmin
at).
I. 6.58 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
I. 129.21 (attribute of Vinayaka).
(a place) I. 81.27 (in the Sahyadri region).
I. 6.59 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
I. 125.1 (King Mandhata's fast on); 125.2
(Gandharl not observing fast on the confluence of
dasami and); 125.7 (Rukmangada attained heaven
by observing the vrata of); 135.4 (Rjipaja on);
205.122 (Vi?nu is pleased with amalakas on);
127.1 (observed by Bhlma in Magha, 6ukla paksa
SQryarksa (Hasta).
(place) I. 81.11.
I. 6.63 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
I. 6.62 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
I, 6.55 (one of the serpents).
I. 140.4 (son of Medhatithi).
w. I. 38.5 (invoked in Durgapuja).
an atonement I. 214.12 (for taking forbidden
food).
I. 58.14 (one of those who have power in
Karttika) ;
— 129.24 (one of the serpents).
I. 138 34 (s. r) (son of Da^aratha and father
of Viivasaha).
. I. 138.10 (s. r.) (daughter of Budha).
I, 145.36 (with which Arjuna kills A^vatthama).
I 227.20 (to be recited often); 227.35 (to be
contemplated upon); 227.39 (is muktisadhaka).
APENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P.
227
Auttama Manu m, I. 87.9 (sons of).
Aupadanavi w. I. 6.45 (one of the daughters of Svarbhanu).
Aurdhvadehika II. 3.8-9 (for those without any relation); 4.8
(obsequies) (to be performed even if bereft of a son, by one
who wants salvation); 4.52 (everything concer-
ning which have been told so far); 18 4-10 (all
concerning aurdhvadehika is questioned); 19.1
(answered 3.2 (people desirous of moksa to per-
form themselves).
Kariisa m. I. 15 80 (Visiju addressed as killer of); 15 132
(Visnu addressed as killer of); 139.48 (son of
Ugrasena); 139.58 (l.r,) (killed the 6 sons of
Vasudeva); 144.6 (slain by Krsna); 19 US
(Krsna killer of Karhsa, as his youthful sport? is
requested to protect).
Kakufstha m. I- 138.18 (s.r.) (son of Puranjaya).
KakudmSn mt. I. 56.6.
Kakudmini w. I. 13961 (l.r.) (wife of Pradyumna).
Kakseyu m. I. 140.3 (.l.r.) (one of the 6 sons of Raudrabva).
Kacchanlra m. I 58.8 (resides with Madhava).
Kaccliapa 217. 15 (one who troubles his father is born as).
II. 34.23 (the abuser of a brahmin is born as a
Kacchapl) .
I. 81.9 (one of the tirthas).
K.a\aka (a
place)
Ka^aha
K.arj.va
I. 55.4 (one of the dvlpas).
m. T. 140.9 (1 r.) (son of Ajamlda),
Kadamba (tree) I. 205.48 (the stick of which is to be used for
dantadhavana) .
Kadru d. w. I. 6.25 (one of the daughters of Daksa given in
marriage to Kalyapa).
Kanaka r. I. 83.21 (in eastern region in GayamShStmya);
Kanakhala I. 81.28;
(place) 84.9 (at GayS)
Kanda (root ?) I. 197.33 (worshipped in GarudlvidyS),
Kapardi d. I. 6.36 (one of the 11 Rudras).
Kapalamocana I. 52.7.
(a place)
228
Kapalini d.w.
KapSlI d.
Kapila d.
Kapitocana
Kapota (dove)
f'\PSS<aI)
K.impilla in
Katnbala
Kambala- m.
barhija
Kamhu
GARUT?A. PURStiTA-A STUDY
I. 38.5 (invoked in Durgapuja); 134.4 (nl. saluted
in MahSnavami Vrata).
1.6.36 (one of the II Rudras); 198.4 (saluted
In Tripur5paja).
I. 1.18 (an incarnation of Visnu, and exponent
of S5riikhya); 6.43 (one of the sons of Danu);
15 27 (Visnu as master of ); 45.17 (was produced
as Tribinduka); 194.11 (the SSrfikhyacSrya
requested to give good health); 196.8 (requested
to protect from karmabandha) ;
56.8 (one of the sons of JyotismSn in KusSadvlpa);
215 19 (one of the Upapuranas) .
I. 138.21 (s. r.) (son of Drdha^va).
I. 201.3 (horse having the defect, to be dis-
carded) ; (eyes of a monkey).
1.217.27 (one who stealthily takes away wood
shall become).
II. 21.10 (merits of giving asdana).
I. 140.19 (one of the 5 sons of Mukula).
1.6.55 (one of the serpents); 58.17 (resides in
Bhaskaramaodala in Maghamasa); 129.25 (one
of the serpents to be worshipped every month
and in Bhadra, Sravana £uklapancaml).
I. 1 39.43 (1. r.) (son of BhajamSna).
I. 69,4 (merits of mauktikas obtained from).
KaraAja (ka! I. 205.48 (one of the trees, the stick of which is
to be used in dantadhavana) .
m. I. 138.7 (s. r.) (son of Vibhuti);
• 139 63 (1. r.) (son of BhSnu).
I. 13933 (1. r.) (sonof^akuni).
I. 72.14 (a spurious Indranila resembling); 72.16.
/ I- 205.48 the stick of which is to be used for
dantadhavana.
I- 2QL2(horse having the defect of, to be rejected).
3. 87.26 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata Manu);
138 4 (the ksatriyas called KSrttsSh who sprang
from).
Karanclhama
tr>
Karamhhi i\i
Karavlra
Karf.}a m.
Karkota(ka)
Karrja
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P. 229
Karketana gem I. 68.10; 73.1 (test to find its quality); 75.1 (for-
mation of); 75.2-3 (good and bad qualities); 75.4-5
(worn after heating in a golden vessel); 75.6
(effect of) 75.7 (valuation of).
1.6.55 (one of the serpents); 58.16 (resides in
BhSskara-mandala in the month of Pausa); 129.
24; 129.25 (to be worshipped every month and
in Bhadra-Sravana-Iukla pancaml) (resides in
Varuna-man4ala) .
m. I, 139.53 (1. r.) (son of Kuntl); 145.20 (on
whose opinion, Papdava had to go to forest);
145.31 (his fight with Arjuna and his defeat);
m. I. 139.74 (1. r.) (son of Adhiratha).
Karoanta m. I. 87.5 (one of the sons of Svarocisa Manu).
d. I. 89.44 (one of the 6 other clans of manes).
s- I- ^-21 (to whom Devahuti was given in
marriage).
Kai ma (action) 1.2 13.3 (its fruit); 228.11 (binds one); 11.22.71
(as cause of birth & death); 31.1 (done before
accompanies the doer); II. 5 4-6 ("yoga) (causes
disease., death etc.).
I. 5,13 (one of the 3 sons of'Dattoli).
1.87.58 (one of the 5 clans of gods at the time
of Bhautya Manu).
a measure of weight I. 177.38; 201.21; 201.23;
202.72.
I, 198.8 (attendant of Jvalainukhj).
I. 47.25 (a Kailasa type of temple).
I. 199.8 (°duhkha indication of); 190.32 (indi-
cation of °duhkha removed) ;
222.20 (has no effect on those in whose heart resides
Kartta
Kardama
Karma n a
Karmatii-
st.hah
Karsa
Kalana
ELalasa
Kali
m.
d.
d.
Kalika d. I. 46.12 (one of the gods, rule as Vastu),
Kalinga k. m. I. 139.69 (I. r.) one of the several sons of
Bali).
Kalamasapada k.m. I. 138.33 (s. r.) (son of Sudasa and
Damayantl),
230
GARU1JA PURA~JiIA — A STUDY
d.
d.
Kalyatahetu d
Ka'yuda
KalySna
Knvi
Kavyavaha
(agni)
Kalki I. 1.33 (an avatSra of Visgu as Visnuyas'as, when
the world is bereft of king, in the 8th Sandhya of
Kali); 86.11 196.11 (requested to protect from
kalmasa).
Kalpa (period) I. 215.4 (consists of a 1000 caturyuga (a day of
Brahma) ).
Kalya d. I. 89 44 (one of the 6 other clans of manes).
KalyatnrSsraya d. I. 89.44 (one of the 6 other clans of manes).
I. 89.44 (one of the 6 other clans of manes).
I. 89.44 (one of the 6 other clans of manes).
I. 89.44 (one of the 6 other clans of manes).
I. 229.11 (one who knows that the spirit is the
master of the body).
1.84.11 (one of those who are requested to be
present at the time of pipdadfma etc. at Gaya).
I. 55.4 (one of the dvlpas).
I. 1.11 (narration of G P. by Garutfa to); 2.55
(hearing this purana, revived a burnt tree); 3.7
(»);6.18 (father of Narada); 6.21 (married 13 of
the daughters of Daksa and Asiknl); 6.25 (wives
of); 6.37 (sons of).
I. 71.7 (marakatas resembling the colour of °ara
deemed good).
I. 202.75 (as a measure); 214.15 (gets purified by
bhasma); 214 26 (polluted gets pure by bhasma).
I. 77,4 (Pulakas having faces like, to be rejected);
214.26 (one struck by which, gets purified with
bhasma); 217.25 (one who takes away the flesh
of Madgura, a type of fish, shall become) ; II. 34. 1 2
k-,, . (the one who takes food uninvited shall become).
Ka.ic.ma k,n. I. 139,3 (1. r.) (son of Bhlma).
(place) II. 28.3 (moksadayiks) 81.8.
I. 140.9 (class of brahmins who sprang from
Kanva).
I. 35.2 (to whose gotra, gSyatri is said to
belong); 93.5 (one of the law-givers); 203.1-25
(grammar according to); 204.27 (heard grammar
from Kumara).
I- 13.12 (Vaisnavapafijara stotra uttered to,
^armg which she killed demons like Mahisasura);
Ka^yapa s.
Kahlara
KSnisya
Kaka
Katyayana
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
231
K&dravehSh
Kanti
Kspotaromaka
Kama m.
(°deva)
d.
Kamagama
(capable of
moving as they
wished)
KSmatirtha
KSmadhenu
(divine cow)
Kamara
(a place)
Kamarupa
(a place)
Kami
KamSkhya
I. 6.54 (a class of serpents).
I. 38.2 (to be worshipped in Margas'lrsa month,
from the 3rd day onwards (DurgS pQj&); 129.9.
k.m. I. 139-44 (I.r.) (son of Dhrsta).
I. 5.28 (son of Pustf); 5.30 (his wife Rati);
11.34 (shown mudr5s etc.); 137.1 (worshipped on
Madanatrayoda^l) 37.18 (Hari considered as);
197 46 (oneself to be thought of always as °rupa);
198.6 (Tripura gets pleased by the worship of).
6.64 (one of the 49 Marut devatas);
I. 87.44 (the birds at the time of llth Manu
(Rudra)iwere).
1.81.9.
I. 82.10 (the creation of).
I. 81.15 (where Kamakhya remains established).
d.
d.
I. 40.7 (saluted in Mshe^varlpuja).
I. 81.15 (at KamarQpa).
Kartavlrya d. I. 15.139 (Visnu addressed as).
m, 15.140 (Visnu as killer of); 142.9 (killed by
Paradurama).
KSrttikeya d. I. 6.33 (Kumara, son of Krttikas, ^and Agni-
putra); 86.20 (by the worship of whom3 one
gets Brahmaloka); 130.1 (to be propitiated in
Bhadrapada on Saptaml and Ravi to be propit-
iated); 137,17 (gives wealth if pleased on
?asthl) ;
(place) I. 81.9 (a tlrtha); 81.15 (at Pundravar-
dhanatlrtha); 84.21 (£rSddha performed in, is
undiminishing).
KSrp&sa I. 217,28 (one becomes a kraunca by removing
(cotton) stealthily).
232 GARUDA PURAJilA— - A STUDY
Ksla m. I. 6.30 (son of Dhruva).
d. 1.52.16 (attribute of Yama); 194.29 (saluted).
Kalakafijalj m. I. 6.47 (one of the sons of Marlci).
Kalaka m. I. 6.46 (one of the sons of Vai^vanara).
Kalakaksa m. I. 87.37 (enemy of devas); (killed by
Padmanabha).
Kalanja k.m. I. 139.66 (l.r.) (son of Hiranyak?a); 96.49.
Kalanjaya k.m. I. 139.66 (l.r ) (son of SvabhSnara).
Kalafljara I. 81.18.
(a place)
Kalanabha m. I. 6.42 (one of the sons of HiranySkb'n); G.-19
(demon born in the family of Prahlada).
Kslanemi d. I. 15.140 (Visnu considered as).
Kalapasa (noose of Yama}; II. 23.30 (has the abode <m
the west of Citragupta's).
Kalapurusa I. 194.29 (saluted).
Kalavati I. 19.8 (the kulika kala which is)
Kfllafeka I. 89.33 (cooked pot herbs offered by rsis to
rnanes).
K5la w. I. 6.25 (one of the wives of K
Kalika 215.20 (the I2th Upapurfuia)
KaHAga I. 68.17 (vajras at); 68.18 (quality of vajras at;,
Kill (Kalika) d. I. 33.2 (propitiated in DurgapQjn) - 40 5
Saluted); 40.6 (saluted); 70.24; 129.9 (worship-
Fed from Margatrtlya); 133.16 (olfering your,,,
buffalo to;; 134.4 ^saluted in Mahanavamivrata);
iytf.10 (worshipped).
^ ans sa]to ^
ddharagapancamT on paflcaml in ^
Awna, Bhadra & Karttika); 129.26 (to be
won* d ry month ^^ ^ Bhadra_^ a_
by Kr57aTm 1413 (Wh°Se Pdde Was Destroyed
Kalci'vara I 05 c /,
his dPt, worsh'PPi«S "horn oae gets cleared of
> 8"2 b
(where
I'5«i 53-9; 81.il; 81.16.
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P.
233
Rasa k. m.
Kasa mt.
Kaslraja k.m.
Kas"! (a placed
Kilbya km.
Kas"yapa s.
Kimbuka (tree)
Kinnara m.
Kimpuru^a m.
mt.
Ki§ldndha
Klkala
Klta (°ka)
(worrn)
KTrti w.
m.
Kxrtimati w.
Klrtiman k.m.
Kukura k.m.
Kuja (planet
Mars)
I. 139.8 (l,r.) (one of the 3 sons of Suhotra).
I. 56.10 (holy).
145.6 (whose daughter was given to
Vicitravlrya).
I. 139.14 (where ruled the kings of Soma race;
devoted to Visnu); II. 28.3 (one of the cities
which lead to Moksa).
I 139 8 (1 r.) (one of the 3 sons of Suhotra).
I. 58.15 (one of those who are masters in
Margabfrsa); II. 1.9 (born of VinatS is said to
be vahana of Krsija) ; 9.14 (addressed as an.
interlocutor) ; 34.28 (addressed as an interlo-
cutor).
I. 70.7 (padmaragas resembling flowers of).
I. 141 .6 (son of Sunaksatra).
1.54.10 (one of the 9 sons of AgnTdhra, king
of Jambudvlpa);
55.2- (one of the mountains on the south of Meru).
I. 143.25 (where R.ima killed Valin).
I. 1. 32 (birth of Buddha, Jinasuta will be born
at) ; 82 5 (Bali brings lotus from milky ocean
and sleeps at); 83.1 (Gaya is sacred at).
1.217.22 (a Audra who begets son on a Brah-
manJ shall become a); 217.30 (the stealthy
remover of wood becomes); II. 3.17 (one for
whom last rites are not performed shall become).
I. 5 24 (one of the 13 daughters of DaksipS
born out of the Yajna; of Ruci; married by
Daksayajja, Dharma) ;
5.30 (one of the 3 sons of Dharma).
I. 143.7 (daughter of Kus'adhvajal; (married by
6atrughna).
I. 139.58 (l.r.) (one of the 6 sons of Devakl and
Vasudeva).
I. 139.43 (l.r.) (son ofBhajamSna),
I. 70.8 (PadmarSga resembling in colour); I. 59.26
(astaml good on); 59.29 (das'aml purified by);
59.36 (causes amrtayoga in Uttaraprostapadl;
60.4 (whose dasa period gives sorrow); 61. J4
234
Kudava
Kutsa
Kunti
Kubera d.
Kubjamraka
(a place)
Kubjika
Kumara
GARUpA PURSjiTA-'A STUDY
(good in 6th house); 61.15 (good in 11).; r>2J5
(practice of archery to be done on the day oi);
66.16; 67.2 (resides as fire in body),
(an axe) I. 228.3 (compared with good thoughts),
m. I. 141.8 (son of Samitra);
II. 22.50 (a measure of weight); I. 171. 43; 202,73:
202.74.
d. I. 15.72 (name of Vis#u).
k.m. I. 139.20 (l.r.) (son of Dharmanctra) ;
k.m. 139.31 (son of Caidya);
139.52 ("raja, to whom Prthu daughtt-r of Sura
was given as daughter) ;
139.53 (referred to as mother of Kanja) (sh«'
was originally known as PrthSl) ; HS.H (sons oi'
Pandu and); See also Prthu
I. 15.24 (Visuu as master of); 15.54 (Vi^u
as cause of); 16.3 (grants wealth, if worshipped
in 1st phase of moon's wane).
1.81. 10,
w.
d. 1.26.3 (worship of).
d. 1.5.34 (son of Saambhu (i^iva) and Gaurl);
6.33 (son of Agni, born in the rot-tls and called
Karttikeya being nourished by K.rHikHs);
83,67 the doer of .-'raddha at Kumflnlhnr.i
reaches); 196.9 (requested to protect);
m. 56.14 (one of the sons of the king of Sakad-
vlpa); 83.67 (°dhara, at Gaya (?J, whi-re if
sr|ddha is done, the doer gets the bcuc/it of A;'-
vamedha); 204.27 (from whom K&tyayaua heard
the grammar); 205.66 (is SatySgni); 215.1B
(SkandapurSoa utterred by).
Kumsri w.
Kumuda mt.
Kumudvatl r.
Kumbha m .
I. 48.40; 56.15 (daughter of King of £akadvtpa);
I. 178.18 (Upaya for vab'lkara^a of); 198.3
(Kaumarl, saluted in Tripurapiya) .
I. 56.6.
I. 56.13.
I. 15.92 (Visnu as destroyer of) 143.44 (killed
by Rama and Laksmana).
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P. 235
KumbhlpSka I. 85.11 (for those who were dead in; pinda
(a hell) offered at Gaya).
Kuru m. 1.54.11 (one of the 9 sons of Agndlhra, king
of Jambudvlpa) ;
mt. 55.3 (part of Sarhvarana) (3 branches of);
m. 145.3 (born in the line of Ayu); 145.10
(Duryodhana) the enmity between whom and
Pandavas was preordained).
Kuruksetra I. 66.6; 81. 4; 82.14 (merits of residing at); 84.4
(a place) (except at 4 places like this, at other tlrthas one
has to observe mundana and upavasa); 145.23
(battle at); 145.25 (the battle at which place
compared with the one between the devas and
asuras); 205.115 (one of the best waters besides
the Ganges at Gaya); II. 28.19 (one who dies at,
shall go to Svarga).
Kuruv.ii^a k.m. I. 139.34 (l.r.) (som of Madhu).
Kulajit k.m. I, 138.52 (s. r.) (son of Anaftjana)
Kulararta 1224.1 (uttered by Hara toNarada); 224.23
(stotra) (merits of reading or hearing the stotra).
Kuli k.m. I. 138.51 (s. r.) (son of Sunadraja); 139.40
(s. r.) (son of Sanjaya).
Kulika I. 19.7; 19.8 (holds sway during day with
(planet) Rahu); 197.13 (assigned to Agneya in the GSru-
dividya).
Kuvalasvaka k.m 1.138.20 (s. r.) (son of Bfhadasva).
Ku^a
k.m.
(and
1.13837 (s. r.) (son of Rama); 143.49
Lava established on the throne by Rama);
139.4 (1. r.) son of BalakasVa); 139,5 (4 sons of).
I. 54.4 (one of the 7 dvlpas); 56.8 (where ruled
Jyoti§mSn).
I. 138.50 (s. r.) brother of Siradhvaja);
143.7 (whose daughters Bharata and ^atrughna
married).
KujJanabha k.m. 1.139.5 (1. r.) (one of the 4 sons of Kusa).
Ku&ala m. 1.56.11 (one of the 7 sons of Dyutim&n, king of
Krauncadvlpa) .
Kusagra m. I. 140.27 (1. r.) (son of Bfbadratha).
k.m.
Kmadvlpa
Kuiadhvaja m.
236
Ku&vartta
(a place)
GARUpA PURSJjIA— A STUDV
then.1 Din1 74
rifl
mt.
Kuslda (usury)
Kusumoda m.
Kuhu vv.
Kupya
K.Qrma
(tortoise)
Krkalssa
cbamelion
Krcchra (an
atonement)
m-
k.m.
k.m.
k m.
Krtaka
Krta-
karmS
Krtajit m.
Krtafijaya m.
Krtabandhu m
Krtayuga
I. 81.28 (by bathing
birth cycle).
I. 139.5 (l.r.) (one of the 4 M>»S *jt' Kus-.il.
I. 56.9.
1.205.91 (thriving by which is pi-imi»« •! at "
time of distress); 205 93-fM (ii* adv.inin-v "'• :
kfsi); 205.95 (the sin by prcilili»« «»« cilwlm:
is got rid of by xvorship of jnain-.s i>lc.).
I, 56.14 (one of the 7 sons of kin;: "1* SsJ..;.-
vlpa).
I. 5.11 (one of the daughturs <*f Smrti -^ •
Angiras).
I. 69-34 (a measure of \veiglil).
I. 86.10 (one of the avaUIras).
87.16 (taking which form, Han killi-il i JH- .i1*-"..
Bhlmaratha); 142.3 (carried the mount M:>M«J.n.i
194.13 (requested to protect); JWi-i? (witwii'-d t.
protect) ;
II. 22 40 (one of the 10 vSyus).
11.34.19 (one who approaches guru's u'ilr-lMK
become).
I. 214.8 (°ardha, shall mako on« l>nn- whu li:i
taken food at a house whore a Candftln has < hv.'Ic :
14.11 (°pada is enjoined for tho,sc who takf tuiui
there); 214.17 (°p5da makes pun: tin1 vrs-H
polluted by madya etc. 214.19 (to b*1
thrice).
1.87.14 (son ofManu);
139.15 (1. r.) (son of Vijaya);
140.15 (1. r.) (son of Sannati).
I. 140.26 (I. r.) (son of Cyavana).
I. 139.22 (I. r.) (one of the 4
Dhanaka).
I. 141.7 (sonofSuparpa).
I. 141.7 (son of Brhadbhraja).
I. 87.J4 (son of Manu).
I. 215.5 (dharma has Satya etc. as four f»'cf):
215.6 (people live for 400 years in); 215.7 (nt
Us end brahmins are powerful) (demons art*
killed by Vi^nu at the end of); 215.24 (nature
sous
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN G.P.
237
k.m.
Krta-
varm5
KrtavTrya k.m.
Krtagni k.m.
Krti m.
m.
k.m.
Krtiratha k.m.
of men in); 215.36 (bond of birth & death is
broken by yajna for Visnu in); 222.23 (is said
to be kali, if Acyuta never resides in one's
heart) .
I. 139.50 (I, r.) (son of Hrdika).
I. 139.22 (1. tO one of the 4 sons of Dhanaka),
I 139.22 (1. r ) (one of the 4 sons of Dhanaka).
I. 87 21 (one of the sons of Caksusa Manu);
87 31 (one of the sons of Sfivarni Manu);
138.57 (son of Bahulabva).
I. 138.47 (s.r.) (son of Pratmdhaka).
KrtirSta k.m. I. 138.48 (s r ) (son of Mahadhrtih).
Krteyuka k.m. I. 140.3 (l.r.) (one of the 6 sons of RandrSbva).
Krtoga k.m. I. 139.22 (l.r.) (one of the 4 sons of Dhanaka).
Krttika d. I. 6.33 (whose apatya Kumara is called
Kartikeya); 59.2 (star ofAgni); 59.16 (is called
Adhovaktra); 59.36 (Amrtayoga caused by Budha
in); 59.45 will cause death in "journey); 61.9
(journey towards east good in).
Krpa s. I. 87.32 (at the time of Savarni Manu);
k,m. 140.21 (1. r.) (son of Satyadhrti and Orvasl).
KrpI k.m. I. 140,21 (l.r.) (daughter of Satyadhrti and
Urva£i) (married by Drona).
Krmi(i) I. 217.13 (the beggar released from Naraka
becomes); 217.16 (one who hampers nyasa shall
after release from Naraka become); 217.20 one
who impedes the performance of certain things
is bom as); 2i 7.22 (sCidra joining Brahman! shall
become); 217.24 (one who Kills women and
children shall become); 217.27 (one who takes
away golden vessel shall be born as); II. 3.17
(one for whom obsequies are not performed, shall
become).
Krs'as'va s. I. 6.21 (marries 2 of 60 daughters of Dak?a
and Asiknl) ; 6.23 (to whom Jaya and Supraj&s
were given); 138.12 (son of Sahadeva).
238 GARUpA PURS^IA — A STUDY
Krsi (agri- I. 205.91 (as a living permitted at the time of
culture) distress).
Krsrja d. I. 1.31 (born in the Vrsni kula as 21st avatara);
15.112 (name of Visnu); 28.13 (worshipped in
GopSlapuja); 86.11 (one of the avataras); 131.19
(saluted); 136.6 (saluted); 139.59 (8th son of
Vasudeva); 139.59 (Hari (Krsoa) had 16000
wives); 139.60 (had many sons by his 8 wives);
]39.61 (3 sons who were important among his
sons); 144. 1 (Harivami'a is said to expound the
mahatmyaof ); 144.2 (killed Putana); 144.7 (had
60,000 wives, many sons and grandsons); 145.1
(his fight for the cause of Pandavas); 194.4
(requested to protect); 194.18 (his balabhava is
requested to protect); 194.29 (saluted); 222.53
(his prabhava); II. 1.11 (as an interlocutor) ;
141.1 (son of Adhisomaka).
&lagrama45.13 (saluted); 45.19 (varttul3varta)
45.23 (quality of); 84.36 (one of the puru?as who
- were seen by Vis*ala) ; 84.1 1.
I. 201.1 (a horse of the type to be rejected).
I. 73.18 (5 times equal to masaka).
I. 194.29 (saluted in vaisnavakavaca).
I- 48.13 (devata worshipped in the south in
devatSpratistha).
I. 55.8.
1.81.21 (one ofthetirthas).
I. 131.3 (Rohinyastami) (to be observed for
Han at midnight).
Ketu d. I 7
m,
Krsijajihva
Krsijala (a
weight)
KrsjjarGpa
KrsnS
17 fi* K ^ C°ntroller of >•• 16.16 (saluted);
17. 5 to ,be worshipped); 23.11 (worshipped); 39.13
(of Dhnmava,,. to be Worshipped); ^ £
horses of his chariot are Sin no.);
6115 (an!rare g°°din5 W"h Cand™ »d)j
°»-^ (all planets are good in Jl).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
239
KetumSn k
Ketumala
Ketum&lS
Ketu^rnga
KedSra (a
place)
Kerala
Kevala k
Ke^'ava
Kelini
K.aikaya
Kaikeyl
. m. I. 139.9 (1. r.) (son of Dhanvantari).
m. I. 54.11 (one of the sons of Agnidhra, king of
Jambudvlpa) ;
mt. I. 55,2 (one of the mountains on the west).
r. I. 55 8
m. I. 87.18 (son of Raivata Manu).
I. 81.6; 83.5 on the way to Gaya, by worshipping
the deity there one clears his dues to pitrs); 86.32
(by worshipping whom one is happy at Sivaloka).
1.80.1 (the intestines of Bala was taken by Sesa,
when thrown fell at) (Vidrumas are got from).
. m. I. 138.9 (s. r.) sonofNara).
d. I. 11.18 (energies under the control of Kes'ava
are assigned the proper directions in Navavyuha-
rcana) ; 43.26 (pajana in the morning after
upavasa the previous night in the rite called
pavitraroharia); 45.2 (attribute of NSrayana);
59.1 'Jyotrkakra uttered by); 81.3 (Visves'a at
VSrSoasl is); 131.11 (uttered with other names
in Rohioyastami); 136.7 (saluted In 6ravaoa-
dvada=T); 137.6 (to be worshipped in Marga^Irsa);
142 3 (brought the Vedas and protected the
Manus etc.,); 194.5 (requested to protect the
tongue); 194.10 (requested to protect always);
205.154 (is remembered); 221.4 (as remover of
grief); 221.5 (worship is important); 222.20 (in
whose mind he isa there is no effect of Kali); 222.
26 (with mind bent on Him, the MayS can be
dispelled); 222.38 (that is KathS where he is
described); 222.41 (enormous sins get destroyed
by mere thought of ).
w. I. 138.29 (s. r.) (gives birth to Asamafijas with
Sagara).
I. 1580(Visnuas killer of); 144.5 (killed by
Krspa); 194.18 (Krsna as killer of).
1.139.54 (1. r.) (marries £rutaklrti) {his five
sons Antardhana etc.),
I. 143.4 (wife of Dasaratha) (gave birth to
Bharata); 143.9 (her request to send RSma to
forest) .
m.
k.m.
w.
240 GARUDA PURS^IA — A STUDY
Kaitabha m. I. 194.12 (Visnu as killer of)
Kailasa I 2.10 (where Rudra was seen by Brahma,
(place) Brahma, meditating on Visjju); 47.19 (one of the
(a type 5 classes of temples); 47.20 (vrtta); 47,25 (the
of temple) types of temples belonging to the class of).
Kaisi w. I. HO. 39 (1. r.) (wife of one of the Pandavas).
Kokanada I. 70.11 (Padmaragas resembling the colour of).
(red lotus)
Kokila (cuckoo) L 70.11 (Padmaragas shining like the eyes of);
72.4 („ like the neck of); 217.19 (if one goes to
brother's wife he shall be born as).
Ko\itlrtha I. 83.23 (at Gaya); 83.55 (a visitor obtains perma-
(a place) nent position at Visnuloka).
Kotlsvara d. I. 83.13 (at Gaya, by whose dar^ana, debts are
cleared).
Konagiri I. 81.26
(a place)
Ko^r I- 83.65 (Mahakaub% the residence at which place
gets the merit of doing abVamedha).
Kojakara (a trea- I. 224.9
surer)
Kaubera gem I. 69.23 (one of the 0 types of Muktaphalas)
Kaumsn d. w I. 24.6 (worshipped in Tripuradip&jaJ; 38.5
(requested to appear in Durgapuja); 59.13 (resides
in Nairrti on DvSdas'l and Caturthl) ; 134.3 (salu-
ted inMahanavamlvrata); 198.3 (assigned to east
v ,, inTripurapnja); 198.9 (saluted).
KaumodakT I. 196.13 (requested to destroy enemies and
demons).
(gave birth to
Kauflka n,I.l3-2I(sonof Vrraj ^ brahm.n ^ pata^
Gafitv132'10 (t°°k DhanaPala the bull to rivet
at Ayodhyg) (Budhastamlvrata)j
k.m. 139.9Q n « \ /._.. ^x . '
„
(whom his wife worshipped
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
241
as deity and treated him as her lord); 142.21 (at
his desire, was taken to a vesigrha on his wife's
shoulders); 142.22 (in which process he made
MSndavya oscillate in his hanging position);
142.24 (his wife's proclamation that the day would
not'break); 142.29, (being propitiated by AnasuyS,
wife of Kau^ika got as a boon long life and also
perfect health for her lord).
Kaustubha I. 70.29 (is not to be worn even if a different
gem species of gem is attached to it).
Kratu s. I. 5.3 (creation of); 5.14 (his wife Sumati and
Balakhilyas, 60 in no.) ; 5.26 (married Sannati);
58.16 (one of those who reside in Bhaskara-
mandala in Pausamasa); 87.2 (at the time of
Svayambhuva Manu); 135.5 (to be worshipped
in Gaitra, with garlands of Damanaka on
Ekadas"!).
k.m. I. 139.29 (l.r.) (son of Vidarbha),
I. 44 (creation of).
w. I. 5.23 (one of the 24 daughters of Daksa); 5,29
(Danda, Laya, Vinaya her sons),
w. I. 6.25 (one of the 13 wives of Kasfyapa); 6.56
(produced pis'Sca etc.); 198.3 (saluted).
k. m. I. 139.19 (1 r ) one of the 3 sons of Yadu).
Kratha
Kravyada
demon
Kriya
Krodha
Krostu-
manS
Kraunca
mt. 1.56.6; 56.12;
r. 56.12
83.43 (°p5da, a place at Gaya where the
doer of ^raddha conveys his pitrs to svarga);
83.44 (to the north of which is Niscira a
reservoir); 86.6 (°pada, the marking on the
Aravinda hills); 217.28 (the stealthy remover of
cotton becomes).
Krauficuki m. I. 88.1 (to whom Markandeya narrated the
pitrstotra) ; 88.28 (to whom Markandeya narrated
the story of Ruci). 89.1
KledinT d. I. 198.1 (saluted in TripurSpuja).
Ksatra- km. I. 139.17 (l.r.) (son of Sankrti).
dharma
242
Ksatra- k. m
vrddha
Ksatriva
Ksama w.
d.
Ksira
Ksiri (a tree)
Kslroda (milky ocean)
GARUIDA PURSiiTA— A STUDY
I. 139.8 (1. r.) on of the 4 sons of Nahusa);
139.15 (his son Pratiksatra).
I 68.22 (quality of vajra reccomcndcd for);
89.36 (description); 205.89 (3 special wealth
of).
I. 5. 12-13 (as wife of Pulaha prajapati,
3 sons).
40.9 (one of the 6 kalas of Aghora);
134.4 (saluted in Mahanavamivrata).
L 15.131 (Visouas); 214.30 (one of the
articles which can be taken even from a
Ksudraka
m.
I.
Ksupa
k. m.
I.
Ksetrapala
d.
1.
G
Ksetravarpa
m.
I.
K?etravrtti
m.
I.
Ksema
w.
I.
Ksettiaka
m.
I.
KsemadhanvS k. m.
Ks,em3ri k, m.
Ksemya k. m.
Khaga (bird)
KhagS. w.
Khatvtu'iga k. in.
Khadga
I. 205. 49 stick to be used in danta-
dh«vana).
I 15.131 (Visnu as); 142.4 (by churning
which, Dhanvantari came out); 145.41; II-
7. 5. (Visiju sleeps at).
I. 141.8 (son of Senajit).
I. 138.6 (s. r.) (son of Bhupa).
1. 71.10 (saluted in Suryapuja); 86.24 (at
Gaya, if worshipped well gets Brahrnaloka).
I. 87.43 (son of llth Manu).
I. 87.52 (SOD of Raucya Manu).
I. 5.30 (produced ^Snti).
I. 56.2 (one of 7 sons of Medhatithi, king
at Plaksadvlpa).
141.4 (son of Nimittaka).
I. 138.39 (s, r.) (son of Pundarika).
I. 138.53 (s r.) (son of Srnjaya).
I. 140.16 (1. r.) (son of UgrSyudha);
(son of ^uci).
II. 1.17 (Garuda addressed as an interlo-
cutor);
1.19 (khagesVara, as an interlocutor); 4.4.12
(as an interlocutor).
I. 6 25 (one of the wives of Ka^yapa).
6.57 (produced Yaksas Rsksasas, Apsaras),
I. 138.35 (s. r.) (son of VWvasaha) ;
I. 47.27 (a Trip (v) is^apa type of temple);
89.33 (rhino, whose fiesh is offered to
manes).
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
243
Khasrma
Khecara
Khyati
Gaaga
w.
r.
r.
Khadira I. 205.48 (tree, stick of which can be used
for dantadhavana)
Khanitra k. m. I. 138.6 (s r.) (son of Vatsapriti).
Khanlnetra k. m. I. 138.7 (s. r.) (son of Viviri^a).
Khara m. I. 15,91 (Visnu as killer of);
142.13 (killed by Rama); 143.16 (came to
Dandaka, instructed by isGrpanakha;
(camel), 217.23 (one who kills krmi etc ,
a man without weapon shall become),
I. 6.49 (one of the daityas born in the
family of Prahlada).
II. 5.33 (at the courtyard the dead body is
called); 34- (the bhutakotis flee away, by
the offer of pinda).
I. 5.7 (daughter of Daksa, given to Bhrgu);
56.13 (one of the mountain streems).
I. 23.14 (assigned place in 6ivarcana) ;
23.27 (to be worshipped in Sivapuja); 28.1
(assigned a place at the door in Gopala-
pQja); 30.6 (saluted in !:>ridhar§rcana); 31.14
(saluted in Visnvarcana); 34.17 (worshipped
in Hayagrlvapuja); 40.4 (worshipped at the
door in Mahe^varipuja); 60.7 (one of the
trrthas which are *papaharas' and 'mukti-
pradas'); 80.4 (Havana Gangs becoming
equal in sacredness to); 81.1 (best of all
tlrthas); 81.28 (merits of bathing at
'Gangsdvara'); 126.2; 132.10 (Kau&ka's
visit to); 132.1 1 138 30 (ref. to be brought
to earth by Bhaglratha); 145.3 (Bhlsma,
born as son of £antanu and); 205.58 (effects
of bathing in); 205.114 (the waters of
which protect till death); 205.115 (one
among the best of waters); 222.10 (the sin
which is dispelled by bathing many times
in Ganga, shall go by contempalting on
Hari).
Gaja (elephant) I. 224.9 (men immersed in samsara compar-
ed to vana°)
244
Gajasya
(Vinayaka)
Gaga
Gapapati
(Vin.'iyaka)
GaijdakT (Place)
Gada (a type of
temple)
Gadadevi
Gadadhara d
PUR^JslA— A STUDY
d. I. 45.33 (propitiated well in the prEsada)
k. m. I, 138.41 (s. r.) (son of Vajranabha);
24.1 (puja); 87.3 (12 in no.) (who drink
Soma); 87.11 (5 deva°); 87.16 (Indra as a
gana of Auttama Manu?); 87.19(4
devatas); 87,20 (14 in no.).
d. I. 1.2 (saluted in the invocatory verse);
1.20.10 (saluted); 39.20 (saluted); 40.4
(saluted); 129.13 (to whom Gftyatrl mantra
is sacred); 129.15;I29.18 (to be worshipped
in Margaslrsa and Monday ^uklacaturthi
with khanda, ladduka and modaka);
129.21 (synonyms of); 129.22 (shall get for
the worshipper all desired objects); 131.1
(to be propitiated in Bhadrapada, As^aml);
185 1 (mantra which yields riches and
learning); 185.2-8 (merits of reciting the
mantra different number of times).
I. 81.21
I. 47.27 (a Trip (v) istapa type of temple).
I. 194.7 (requested to protect in the south).
1.15.8 (attribute of Visnu); 34.1 (addres-
sed as an epithet of Visnu, the interlocutor);
34.41 (propitiated in Hayagrlvapaja) ;
40.1 (as an interlocutor); .45.2 (atrribute
of Visuu); 45.3 (attribute of Visnu); 45.14
(Salagrama); 51.19 (attribute of Visnu);
82.6 (is of the form of a Linga at Gaya);
83.7 (attribute of Visnu); 83.18 (propiat-
ed); 84.13; 84.14; 85.22 (requested to be
witness at Gaya); 86.7 (is present in the
form of &la); 86.8 (present there as a mani-
festation^ originally a stone after
•natation of Gay^iras); 86.11 (present
both as manifest and unmanifest); 8612
I* be propitiated fint). 86>13 (merit of
dou.g all upacsras to); 86.29 (one gets all
*ed«red thing, by worshipping); 8633
GadSloka (place)
Gandharva
Gandharvanagara
Gahasti
Gabhlra
Gay a
Gaya
w.
m.
m,
k. m
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 245
(effects of worshipping him 1st); 86.35 (by
worshipping whom one gets all); 86.37
(one gets Brahmaloka by worshipping
Him); 86.38 (is the greatest of all places);
131.13 (worshipped and an attribute of
Krsna).
I. 84.28 (where one should bathe on the
5th day) (and pinda offered shall benefit
the family). .
1. 77.2; 97.54 (Garuda's appearance
drives away); 215.21 (one of the 18
vidySs).
I. 6.15 (which tbe preta enters in the 3rd
month) (and takes the pinda of the 3rd
month),
I. 56.15 ^(wiTe of Mahadruma, son of ruler
of 6akadvipa).
I. 87.56 (son of Bhautya Manu).
1. 54.15 (son ofNakta);
, 138,3 (s. r.) (son of Sudyumna).
I. 51.29 (dana at); 52. 14; 81.30 (best of the
tirthas); 82.1 (°mahatmya); 82-6(Gad5dhara
in the form of linga at); 82.8 (Pitamaha
performed sacrifice at); 82-10 (the gift of
an extent of pancakros'a to Brahmanas) ;
82.11 (curse on Brahmanas at Gaya); 82.13
(Brahma being requested blessed that
Sraddha done only at GayS shall convey to
Brahmaloka); 82.15; 82.16 (all sins are
washed by brSddha at); 82.17 (the unnatu-
rally dead go to svarga by wrSddhadone at);
83.1 (is sacred in Klkata); 83 2 (extent of the
Mundapr^haat) ; 83.3 (extent) (°^ira extent
one kros'a); (a visit itself to, shall clear the
debt to pitrs): 83.4 ( JanSrdana in the form
of pitrs resides at); 83.17 (tbe debts to pitrs
are cleared by seeing GaySditya); 83.20
(sacred as the earth) (the Gayafi'ira the most
sacred at); 83.23 (merits of SrSddha at
Gayaloka); 83.35 (there is no place where
246 GARUlpA PUKAJilA — A STUDY
there is no tlrtha at); 83.44 (visit to, is
difficult to come off); 83.46 (merits of
dwelling both the fortnights at); 83.47 (the
3 places at Gaya seeing which one gets
cleared of all sins); 83.48 (it is difficult to
get an opportunity to give pinda at the time
of eclipse); 83.52 (remaining at Gaya if the
son gives food the pitrs feel satisfied); 83-53
(finding that son goes to Gaya, pitrs feel
happy); 83.54 (CayakQpa); 83.56 (the
Vaitarapi is crossed by one's act at Gayfi);
83.58 (only those who are authorised should
be fed); 83.60 (the place enjoined for leav-
ing the body); 83.61 (Vrsotsarga (done at
Gaya is equal to the benefit of 100
Agnistomas); 83.63 (pipda to be offered for
the sake of one's friend, pitrs. etc.); 84, 1
(one must perform traddha first before start-
ing for Gaya); 84. 3 (the moment one starts
f°r Gaya, pitrs climb gtep by gtep ^ ^
ladder); 84.4 (mur,dana is not prescribed
at Gaya and 3 other places); 8*. 12 (one is
to proclaim that he has come to o/ler
P'Stfa); 84.20 (traddha to be done at Gayu
<ft?a); 84.22 (^raddha to be done on the
day of death); 84.24 (one who does traddha
at Gaya.'iras, shall get the benefit as that of
a gift of land with all wealth); 8425 (the
•fe eof pinda); 84.27 (pinda offered at Gaya-
^a, it. merits); 84.3] (even if one of the
sons goes to Gaya, Aivamedfaa must be
performed or the Vrsot-sarga must be done);
" a Preta? reqU6St t0 a (va^ik> to
at). 84 35 (
at); 85-si
°s
s
at) 868
}> 86'8 by the conquest of
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 247
the Gajasura has taken a firm position at);
86.38 (the most sacred among the tirthas);
143.48 (the pinda offered by Rama at
°^iras): 205.115 (the sacredness of the water
obtained at).
Gayssura m, I. 82.2 (valiant, did penance and harassed
all); 82.2-5 (story of); 86.1 (the forms of
preta^ila of which one is on the head of);
86.4 (the importance of the sila at the back
of the trunk of).
Garistha d. I. 2. 17 (attribute of Visnu).
Garuda or I. 6.53 (one of the sons of Vinata).
Garuda 1-11 (narration of Garudapurana to Kai-
yapa); 2-47 (Visnu propitiated by penance
by); 2.50 (Visnu's boons to): 2.51 (becomes
vshana); 2.53 (as an interlocutor); 2.54
(the chief among the birds); 2,55 (his
narration of puraija to Kab'yapa); 2.56
(the purSrja told by): 3.45 (by the bless-
ings of Lord, became vahana and narrator
of purSna); 3.7; 11.40 (colour of); 18.1 (as
an interlcutor); 19.14 (Vidy5 was borne
for the welfare of the 3 worlds by); 19.19;
19.24 (one should observe the rites for
removal of poison, assuming that he is);
20.7 (mantra uttered by); 29.7 (propitiat-
ed); 32.21 (propitiated in front of VSsu-
deva); 71.3,6 (mythological reference to
Garuda obstructing the path of Vssuki
carrying the lile of Bala and picking a
part of Marakata formed by the fall of
lile); 86.23 (by propitiating whom the
chains of obstacles are removed); 126.8
(propitiated in Visnupuja); 194,9 (reque-
sted to protect always); 196.14 ("); 197,1
(GSruda narrated by); 197.48 (to be
remembered during all our actions); 197.49
(is thought of, for the destruction of
nagas); 197.52 (is thought of in all
Garudadhvaja
Gardabha (ass)
Gardha
Garbha
Gavaksaka
(a round hole)
Gab
Gandlva
Gadhi
Gandhara
GARUDA PURS^IA — A STUDY
actions); 197.55 (his narration to Kas'yap.;
mentioned);
II. 4.53 (gets pleased on hearing the
narration of mode of doing obsequial rites).
puraaal 1.35; 2.1; 2.5; 2.6; 2.8; 2.9; 2.53; 2.54;
2.55; 2.56; 3.4 (contains all about Visiju):
3.7; 3.8; 47.26 (a MsJaka type of temple).
d- I. 131,11 (an attribute of Visnu).
II. 4.37 (propitiated at the time of mak-
ing a gift of a boat, to cross Vaitaraipi).
217.14 (one who has gone to Gurupntnl
or has taken his wealth or insulted friends
shall be born as)
m- I- 140.6 (son of Saukrti).
I. 47.6 (location in a temple); 47.9 (nirgama
one fifth of); 47. J 1 (twice the pitfia );
47.30 (°graha erected in front of the door).
I. 47.3 J (size of).
1.6.56 (generated Surabhi and Mahisa).
I.I«.16fgo*byArjunafromAgni). '
I. 139.5 (].r) (son of Kusa.'va).
I- 139.41 (wife of Svaphalka (1. r.), ffave
birth to Akrara).
!• 139.64 (l.r.) (son of Araddha).
I- 140.37 (with Dhrtarastra gave birth to
OOsons); 145.7 (sons of); 152.2 (lost her
100 sons, because she had taken food at the
(one of the lOnadls).
3filu
36- 12 (the 1st padaon- *K i<^ f • -,
and trinity)- ^ °f ^ S6->5 (« tripadl
(mtornya" of) 3/2 ( M^. ""); 37J
fluted); 48.76- 50 40. (deSC"bed^ 37.4
(merits , ?' (^petition of); 83.9
-"4)rs.to!69°7r;rid in. *e
of Her aft- ^u^t>9-70 (a description
Evoked) (brchaantd aPPeara«ce); 205.71
^ (by cha^tmg the 'yajus'
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF IHE NAMES IN GP.
24§
G§rudividyS
Gsrhapatyagni
(household fire)
Garhasthya
(life of an house-
holder)
Galava s
Guru
(planet Jupiter)
GuvSvrksa
Grtsamada
Grdhrah
205.72 (who remains in regions of Sun and
Brahma is invoked and requested to return) ;
206.32 (worshipped); 209.4 (an account
of); 214.14 (merits of chanting for 8000
times).
I. 19.1 (also called Pranesvara); 197.1
(which removes poison)
I. 205.66 (Brahman is called).
I. 205 24 (description of).
I. 87.23 (at the time of Savarni Manu).
I. 229.1-30 (the essence of Bhagavad gtta).
I. 19.7 (Padma one of the serpents is said to
be propitiated); 59.3 (deity of the star
Tisya); 59.26 (PancamT auspicious on the
day of); 5927 (dasami auspicious on);
59.36 (causes amrtayoga in Punarvasu);
59.43 (causes visayoga in Satabhisak);
60.2 (dais, period 19 years for); 60.5 (das"a
confers sukha, dharma and r&jya); 60.9
(dhanus & mlna are houses in Zodiac
ruled by); 61.14 (with Candra in and
alone in 9 is excellent); 61.15 (all planets
good in 1 1); 62.13 (is quick); 62.16 (reading,
celestial worship, and wearing dress and
ornament etc. to be had on his day); 66.17
(its place in paScasvaras"astra) ; 67,3
auspiciousness of the presence in left nadi);
II, 34.8 (is the ruler of those who are
knowers of self);
See also Jtva, Jna
I. 47.25 (a Kailasa type of temple).
I. 139.8 (1, r.) (one of the 3 sons of
Suhotra).
es I. 6.51 (who came of Grdhrl) ;
77.4 (pulakas resembling the faces of) (to
be rejected);
250
GrdhrikS
Grdhrl
Gokarna.
w.
w.
GARUpA FURAJilA— A SIUDY
83.12 (whoever sees Grdhrob'vara ;»t G.v, ^
shall get release from bondage) ; #'3 2fJ "•-
who does rfrtfdclha at Grdtllire»v;ir.i -'-fi.-i
be free of debts to pilrs); 83.49 (ih<> *r ifl-JJi -.
done at Grdhrakut.igulifi is OIH* af th> 7
which has immense benefit).
I. 6.50 (one of the daughters c-f T.irnr^)
I 6.51 (produced Grdhrrts).
(a place) I. 81.18
Godana (gift of cow) II. 21.1 (at the end of one's life) (its bi-m-fii
r I. 55.8 (flowing in central region); 81 17
(one of the tfrthas); 8f.2(J fhranrhin.'
into seven distributaries).
d. 1.83.16 (by propitiating whom at ( Jay'i
one gets freed from debts to pitrs).
d. I. 15.114 (attribute of Vi?uu); liif.l
(worship of).
d. I. 83.16 (by propitiating whom at f Jay.V
one gets freed from debts to pitjs); KS.li.'J
(merits of doing b'raddha at).
Godavarl
Gopati
Gopala
Gomaka
GomatI
Gomeda
Gomedaka
Govardhana mt.
r. I. 55.7 (flowing in the crntral region); HJ.7
(a tlrtha).
mt. I. 56.3
gem. I. 68.44 (immitation diamonds rnacli- out
of).
1.15.131 (Vijnuas the bearer of); 8l.2i»
(one of the tfrthas).
Govinda d. I. 13.1 (saluted) j 15.114 (attributo of
Visou); 45.3 (saluted); 131.4 (sahilud);
131.5 (snSnamantra for); 131-6 (sayana-
mantra for)j 131.12 (saluted In); I3GJIJ
(saluted in ^rav.nnadvadasT) ; J 37. 1 2 (to bt'
saluted in a?sdha); 222.8 (th»; bfii«>li(
of thinking often on); 222. 24 j 222.i?7
(benefits of presence in one's heart); 22R.3U
(knowledge co.nes thro'); 222,48 (to b<*
conteinpiated often); 222.54 (thinking oi
Him even out of contempt for Him, Si^u-
pala.son of Damaghosa had enlightene-
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NANCES IN GP.
231
Gaudf
Gautama s.
Gaurl
d. w
Graha
Ghatiyantra
r.
m.
Ghatotkaca m.
Ghrtac! (an d.
apsaras)
Ghosa ro.
Gakora
(a bird)
Gakra
Gakradhara d.
CafLcu m.
Canda (°rupa) d.
Car>danayika d.
ment); II. 4.51 (no fear for one who
worships).
1.214.31 (a kind of drink); (one gets rid
of sin of drinking it by reciting Gayatri
500 times).
I. 58.13 (resides in Ravimandala in the
months of Abvayuji); 87.27; 93.6 (one of
the 14 lawgivers).
I. 5.33 (consort of 3ambhu); 7.6 (saluted);
38. \ (to be worshipped in order commenc-
ing from trtiya in Margab'ira month); 45.32
(to be propitiated in Vastupuja); 67.1
(heard the science of physiology of body
from Kara as told by Hari); 83.1 (by the
sight of whom, one clears his debts to
pitrs); 1299 (to be propitiated in order
siarting from Marga trtiya); 131.1 (propi-
tiated along with £iva in 6uklSstamI in
Bhadrapada); 178 19 (requested to give
welfare and progeny); 197.55 (as interlo-
cutor).
56.13 (a mountain stream).
I. 87.56 (son of Bhautya Manu).
I. 217.1 1 (the birth and death in the cycle
of sarhsara is compared to).
I. 140.40 (1. r.) (son of Hidimba).
I, 58.13 (one of those who reside in Ravi
in Asvayuja).
I. 627 (son of Lamba).
I. 70.11(padtnaragas shining like the eyes
of).
47.27 (a Trip (v) istapa type of temple).
I. 226.41 (stotra on).
I. 138.27 (s. r.) (son of Harita).
I 42.21 (propitiated at the time of Pavi-
trsrohana); 191.29 (saluted); 195.29 (ViWu
propitiated as).
w. I, 133.12 (propitiated in MahSnavaral-
vrata).
252
Candavati
CandS
Candala or
Candala
Candiks
Candogra
Caturat'iga
Gaturjyoti
m.
d,
Caturdabyasta- vr.
mlvrata
d.
GARUI?A PURXJilA— A STUDY
d. w. I. 133.12 (").
d. w. I. 133.12 (").
(an I. 70.30; 214.10 (if water is drunk from
outcaste) him, Santapana to be performed) ; 214,12
(Aindana, to be performed if food Is taken
of); 214.13 (if fruit is taken of the same
tree, from which a Capdala has eaten the
pollution is over by overnight); 21415
(praya^citta for 3 nights for taking food
cooked by);
II. 34.23 '.devalaka obtains the; form of ).
d. w. 1.27.1 (propitiated for removal of poii.mi).
d. w. 1.18,18 (propitiated in Mrtyufijayarcaiia);
24.3 (Durga propitiated in Tripurfidipuja);
216 ("); 45.32 (propitiated); 133.17 (to be
propitiated); 134.3 ("); 1 98. 3( worshipped);
198.5 (saluted).
d. I. 133.12 (propitiated in MahSn;iv;uuf-
vrata).
I. 139.71 (1. r.) (son of RomapSchO.
I. 6.51 (on of the 49 Marut devatas) .
I. 137.2 (the worship of &iva on).
Caturbahu
(bhuja)
(four armed)
Gaturmukha
(Brahman)
(four faced)
Gaturyuga
(the 4 yugas
or periods)
d.
Candra (planet)
I. 12.14 (assigned cakra in Cakrapuja);
131.13 (Krspa addressed as).
I. 4. 9 (In this form He was alwayx of
the natur of rajas and created movable
and immovable).
I. 215.4 (a thousand of which constittstc a
aKalpa); 216.13 (after 1000 such cycles
the naimittika dissolution of the nni verse
takes place and there is no rain for 300
years).
1.47.28 (effect of building a temple in thfi
shape of).
1-2.21 (one of the eyes of Visr/u) ; 2.46 (is
Visu-u); 11.41 (conch resembles full moon);
13.7 (invoked in Vai§pavapanjara) ;
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
253
Candraka
Candraketu
CandrabhSga
Candras"ala
Candra
GandrSsVa
Gampa
Campakavana
CarakS
Carma
15.28 (Visnu addressed as lord of ); 16.16
(saluted as lord of starts in Visnupuja);
19.11; 42.6 (is OnkSra); 43.6 (at the time of
the eclipes of pavitrarohana rite for
Visnu is essential); 51.28 (merits of dana at
the time of eclipse of); 56,3 (one of the 7
at the time of lord of PlaksadvTpa); 58.23
(the chariot of son of Candra); 59.25
(Trtiya good on account of son of); 59.27
(navaml good on the day of); 59.36 (in
Havana causes amrtayoga);61.1 (good from
7th phase); 61.2 (12 avasthas of); 61.12
(is good in Lagna and 2nd house); 61.13
(6ukra and Guru good in 5 with Candra
and Ketu); 61.14 (good in 7); 61.15 (good
in 11); 66.17; 67.3; 83.48 (a rare event
to come off, is the occasion to do sraddha
at GayS at the time of eclipse of); 89.53;
131.7 (offering of arghya to); 131.8
(addressed as coming out of milk ocean,
and from the eye of Atri, and reference
to as with Sas'ai'ika and RohinT).
139-140 (decryption of the race of ).
k. m. I. 138.11 (s. r.) (son of Hemacandra).
k. m. I. 138.37 (s. r.) (son of Laksmana).
r. I. 55.8 (flowing in the central region); 66.7,
81.11.
I. 47.39 (built in temples).
r. I. 56.7 (one of the 7 which wash sin).
k. m. I. 138.21 (s. r.) (son of DrdhasVa).
k. m. I. 139.71 (1- r.) (son of Prthulaksata).
f.
d.
I. 83.42 (at Gaya where
situated).
I. 46.21 (placed outside its vastupuja).
skin 1.214.9 (Cgndrayana as atonement fora
twice born taking food from one who makes
his living by).
Cnrnuiifli
Csr
Citraketu
d.
d.
254
Gala
Gaksusah
Caiiura
Cataka
Criturmasya vr.
GARUI?A PURSJsTA— A STUDY
of Dhrti and Dharma
I. 5.28 (born
Daksayana).
I. 87.58 (one of the 5 clans of gods at the
time of JBhautya Manu).
I. 15.80 (Visnu as Krsna as destroyer of);
144,6; 194.18 (the killing of, a sportive
Balabhava is requested to protect).
(bird) I. 217.31 (stealthy remover of water shall
become); II. 34.18 (,,).
I. 121.1 (to be observed in Ekadabi or
PaurrjamSsya in the month of AsSdha).
I. 121.9 (special merits of the performance);
214,7 (observance for dwelling in the house
of low born); 214.9 (prescribed for eating
in the house of certain people); 214,12 (for
having taken food left over); 214. 19 (to be
performed thrice for residing in other
houses etc.); 214.48 (Brahmin gets cleared
of the sin accruing from going to a prohibit-
ed place or taking flesh etc. by doing).
I. 24.6 (worshipped in Tripuradipujs);
38.5 (Durg5 addressed as); 59.12; 134.3
(mantra uttered in Mahafeau&ka mantra);
180.4 (rakta, is invoked); 198.5 (worshipped
in VSvukona in TVJ.-.n,,ii,-.,-,i^\ . i ,-..-» «
ayukona in TripurSpuj a) ;
(worshipped in TripurapQja)
. m. I. 139.62 (1. r.) (son of Pratibkhu).
.m. I 139.61 (l. r.) (one of the 3
198.9
w- r 139.60 (l.r.) (one of the 8 principal
wives of Krsna).
k-»- I- 13941 (lr.) (inthe lineof Anamitra)
1 Place I. 81.7; 142.12
^g).
">t. J43.I
the hill of).
3 was ra-ised to the aia.^
^ by a special knowledge).
d.
APPENDIX? — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
255
Gitragupta d.
II. 6.47 (hears from ^ravanas (reporters)
what all do); 8.2 (prescribes course of
action to be followed after hearing the
reports of sravanas); 23.24-26(extent of
his house); 23.27-29 (maintains an account
of the acts of men both good and bad).
Gitraguptapura a place II. 9.2 (the extent of) (one who has made
great danas goes there unafflicted).
Gitranagara a place II. 6.20 (the preta enters after taking
the Pinda offered before the expiry of
6 months after death).
m. I. 139.25 (son of UfoAku); 141.1 (son of
Usna).
d. 1.58.15 (one of those who are masters
of Margas"ir§a) ;
m. 87.51 (one of the sons of Raucya Manu).
(a star) I. 59.4 (its deity is TVasta); 59.19 (one
of the stars which are psrsvamukhas) ;
59.42 (Visayoga caused by moon in};
59.44 (auspicious for Jatakarma etc.); 60.11
(auspicious for decorations); 61.11 (").
k. m. I. 138.37 (s. r.) (son of Laksjnana).
k. m. I. 140.35 (1. r.) (son of £antanu and Satya-
vati) (killed by the Gandharva Citrangada).
(a Gandharva) I. 140.35.
Cina a country I. 79. 1 (mythological reference to spread-
ing of the demon Bala's medas in).
Ctldamaiji science I. 199.1 (for knowing the auguries),
of divi-
nation
Geta m. I. 87,14 (one of the sons ofTamasa Manu).
Caitra m. I. 87.14 (one of the sons of TSmasa Manu).
Gaitraka m. I. 87.5 (one of the sons of Sv&roci?a
Manu).
Gaidya k. m. I. 139.30 (1. r.) (son of Rci).
Gyavana k. m. I. 138.14 (s. r.) (married SukanyS daughter
of JsarySti).
k. m. I. 140.22 (1. r.) (son of MitrSyu).
Gitraratha
Gitrasena
Gitra
Cltraiigada
256
Chala
Chuchundari
Jagajjanilaya-
dikrt (cause of
creation and
dissolution of
earth)
Jagat
Jagaddhama
Jagannatha
Jaftgama
Jangha
Ja^Smandala-
mandita
Ja\ayu (the
vulture king)
Jatugrha
Janaka
Janamejaya
Janardtma
GARUI5A PURAlvIA— A STUDY
k, m. 140.26 (1. r.) (son of Suhotra).
k. m. I. 138.41 (s. r.) (son of Dala).
I. 217.29 (one who steals gandha
become).
d. I. 4.3 (attribute of Visnuj.
shall
Uni- I. 178.19 (ways to control); 194.29 (Visiju
verse addressed as the seed of ).
d. I. 131.14 (attribute of Krsna).
d. I. 13.4 (saluted in Vaisnavapafijara);
14.3 (is resident in the dehldeha and with-
out a deha for himself); 31.1 (addressed
by Rudra for exposition of puja); 34.2
(Visnu addressed as).
m. II. 6.11 (king at Sauripura).
(stem) I. 47.3; 47.11 (is half the breadth of bitti);
47.12 (b'ikhara is twice); 47.16 (length
of).
d. I. 2.13 (attribute of Visnu).
m.
lac
man-
sion
k. m.
I. 143.21 (defeated by Ravana); 143.23
(met by Rama).
I. 145.11 (episode in Bhsrata).
I. 138.58 (s. r.) (his 2 different races who
are said to be followers of Yoga); 143.6
(his sacrifice).
I. 138.13 (s. r.) (son of Somadatta).
139.67 (1. r.) (son of Purafijaya).
140.1 (l.r.) (sonofPuru).
140.30 (l.r.) (one of the sons of SomSpi).
140.40 (l.r.) (son of Parlksit).
I. 4.1 (addressed by Rudra); 6.2 (Dhruva
attained exalted position by propitiating);
13.9 (requested to ascend the sky seated
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF *HE NAMES IN GP. 257
on Vainateya and to protect); 15.1
(requested by Rudra to expound the
(Japa) means of salvation); 39.1 (addres-
sed by Rudra fcr expounding Suryarcana) ;
45.12 (is invoked and saluted with his
conch, disc and lotus); 52.20 (to be
worshipped well on an Ek&dail fasting,
and food to be taken on Dvadall); 82.7
(at Gay a); 83.4 (resides at Gaya as manes) ;
83.36 (at Gaya pinda to be offered at the
hands of); 194.3 (saluted); 194,4 (request-
ed to protect); 196.12 (requested to pro-
tect); 205 136 (to be worshipped with
Tantrikamantra)-, 221.8 (is pleased more by
devotion than by anything else); 222.9
(with mind bent on Him, everyone should
do one's own acts); 222.29 (His residence
in the heart brings labha,jaya); II. 4 38 (is
the protector of those who are plunged in
the ocean of mundane existence, and
affected by grief, agony etc., and bereft of
dharma etc.)
Jantu k. m. I. 140.23 (1. r.) (son of Somaka).
(creatures) II. 2.2 (their classification); 22.1-74 (the
origin and complete physiology of).
Japa (muttering) I. 218.37 (the glory of Lord, the merits of );
227.18 (one of the prasadhakas of yoga).
Jamadagni s. I. 58.17 (one of the 7 who dwell in Bhaska-
(Jaina0) ramandala in Maghamasa); 87.27 (at the
time of Vaivasvata Manu) ; 139.6 (son of
Rclka); 142.8 (father of ParaiJurama).
Jarabu tree I. 201.19 (the colour of a ripe fruit);
205.49 (one of the trees, the stick of which
is to be used for dantadhavana),
Jambuka (bear) II. 34.22 (one who has not paid a Dvija
upon request shall be born as).
JambudvTpa I. 54.4 (one of the 7 dvlpas); 54.6 (Meru
situated on); 54.10 (the nine sons '
Agnidhra, ruler of).
238
JambGsara
Jaya
Jayatsena
Jayadratha
Jayadhvaja
Jayanta
Jayantl
Jayasena
Jaya
Jayl
Jwfeandha
Jalada
Jahnu
GARUI?A i>URSl<IA — A
a 1.81.12.
place
d. I. 46.8 (to be propitiated in VastupQjS.);
87.3 (one of the 4 Somapayins at the time
of Svayambhuva Manu).
k- m. 138.56 (s. r.) (son of Susruta).
199.7 (indicated by Cudamani); 199.9
(indication by cudamani and getting).
199.11 („); 199.13 („); 199.28 („); 199.29
200.7 (the wine must flow in the right if
one wishes for).
I. 139.16 (son of Adina).
I. 87.39 (one of the sons of Dharmaputra,
the 10th Manu).
139.73 (1. r.) (son of Brhanmana).
140.10 (son of Brhatkarma).
• I. 13923 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of
Arjuna).
I. 46,4 (to be invoked in V&stupfijs) ;
46.12 (one of the three to be propitiated).
I- 17.9 (to be propitiated in SQryarcana);
134.4 (to be propitiated in Mahanavaml-
vrata).
I. 140.31 (1. r.) (son of Sarvabhauma).
r- 6. 23 (one of the daughters of Daksa,
given in marriage to Krbra£va); 17.9 (propi-
tiated in Suryarcana); 197.14 (assigned to
parvasandhi); 206.37 (one of the rsipatnts
to whom tarpana is to be offered).
I- 6.64 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
I- 140.29 (1. r.) (Son of Brhadratha) ; 141.9
(one of the BSrhadrathas).
1-56.14 (one of the sons of the ruler of
Sskadvlpa).
f- 140.3 (I. r.) (one of the 6 sons of Raudr-
asva) .
^3f:3(l-r.)(sonofSuhotra);
(I- r.) (one of the sons of Kuru).
U- r.) (son of Sudhanva).
m.
m.
k. m.
m.
k. m.
d.
d.
k, m.
w.
d.
m.
m.
APPENDIX 1 — INDEX OF THE N AMISS IN GP.
259
Jstakarma
(rites after
child birth)
Jatavedas
Jati
Jati
JSnakl
Janujangha
Jsmadagnih
Jambavat
Jambavati
Jalandhara
Jisnu
Jimuta
Jlva
Jivana
JrmbhinS
I. 214.19 (and other sarhskaras mode of
their performance uttered by Vasigtha).
(fire) I. 48.57;50.30 (a Brahmin has to offer to);
145.17 'appeased by Arjuna).
(caste) II. 2.6 (7 nos. of antyajati); 2.7 (13 divi-
sions).
a tree I. 205.48 (one of the trees the stick of
which is used in dantadhSvana).
w. 1.142.11 (wife of Rama); 143.6 (marriage
with Rama); 143.21 (abduction by RSva-
na); 14327 (monkeys searching for); 143.28
(their resolve to die in not having found) ;
143.30 (kept under guard in AiSokavana
chided by the demonesses of Ravana).
m. I 87.13 (son of Tamasa Manu) .
(Paras"u- II. 8.39 (a comparison with his loss of
rama) valour at the sight of Rama).
(one of the chieftain in Rgma's
(one of the wives of Kr?aa);
m. I. 143.41
army).
w. I. 28. 1 1
139.60C').
d. I 198.5 (to be propitiated in Vayukona).
d, 1.2.14 (attribute of Visnuj; 15.78 (");
87.56 (one of the sons of Bhautya Manu).
mt. I. 56.5 (in the £almaladvlpa at the time
of Vapusman); 69.1 (muktaphalas obtain-
ed from).
soul I, 59.30 (attribute of Prajapati, purifies
astami); 141.14 (dissolves in the unmani-
fest Brahma).
Jupiter 59.35 (one of the causes of AutpStikayoga
which gives mrtyu, roga etc. if the 3 stars
Rohic-i etc. are occupied by); 61.12 (auspi-
cious in 3); 61.13 (auspicious in 5).
life I. 177.68 (to live for 200 years, upSya for);
205.84 (its means for a Brahmin); 205.96-
97; (the 10 means of).
d. w. I. 198.10 (propitiated in TripurSpuja in the
order of JvSlSmukhl).
260
Jaimini
Jfia (Jupiter)
JnSna
Jnanamrta
Jyfimagha
Jyotirdhania
Jyoti§man
Jvalainukh!
Takra
Tak^aka (a serpent)
Tatpuruga
Tattvadadl
Tapa
Tapasvl
Tapodhrti
Tapomurti
Taporati
GARUpA PURSJvIA — A STUDY
s. I. 215.12 (disciple of VySsa, to whom
Samaveda was taught).
I. 61.12 (good in 3); 61.14 (excellent
in 8).
I. 197.33 (worshipped in Gar udlvidya) ;
228.11 (releases one from cycle of birth);
229.12 (yajfia).
stotra I. 224.5 (narrated by Mahe£vara to
Narad a).
d. I. 139.28 (J. r.) (one of the 5 sons of
Rukmakavaca) .
star 1.59.6 (its deity is £akra); 59.14 (auspi-
cious for Journey); 59.19 (one of the stars
which are PSr^vamukhas) (certain acts
sanctioned to be done in).
m. I. 87.14 (one of the sons of TSmasa Manu),
m. I. 54.1 (one of the 10 sons of Priyavrata);
56.8 (6 sons of, the ruler of Kus"advlpa);
87.36 (sage at the time of Daksa S5vari?i
Manu).
d. I. 198.7; 198.10.
I. 214.30 (and other things which can be
taken even from a Sudra).
1.6.54 (born of Kadru); 589 (resides in
Bhanuratha in Jyegtha); 129,23 (to be
bathed in ghee etc. in £rava$a, A^vina,
Bhadra, Karttika pancaml); 129.26 (to be
worshipped in Bhadra-sukla paficarM) ;
137.17 (to be propitiated in navaml);
197.13 (Taksa) in GarudSvidyS) .
d. I 7.6 (attribute of Visnu).
s. I. 87.53 (at the time of Raucya Manu).
m. I. 87.51 (son of Raucya Manu).
s I. 87.21 (at the time of Raivata Manu).
s. 87.47 (at the time of Daksaputra Manu).
s. I. 87.48 (at the time of Dak§aputra
Manu).
s. I. 87.48 (at the time of Daks.apu.tra Manu).
s. I. 87.48 (at the time of Dak§aputra Manu).
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
261
Tarn a
TaraSvl
Tarpana
m.
m.
m.
oblation
w.
Tapl r.
Tamra
TamraparnI r.
T&mrS w.
Taraka m.
Tar5
T 5rks. a
Tarksya
Talajangha
Tigma
Titiksu
TilottamS
w.
d.
k. m.
k. m.
k. m.
k. m.
Ti?ya (star)
TungabhadrS d.
Tumburu r.
I. 138.8 (son of Narisyanta) .
139.27 (son of Prthu^ravas).
I. 87.56 (one of the sons of Bhautya Manu).
1. 205.132 (done inj '-brief ); 205.140 (offered,
is pitryajna); 207.1 (its performance pleases
devas and manes).
I. 143.5 (the yaksin! killed by Rama).
I. 55.7 (flowing in the central region);
81.26 (one of the tlrthas).
I. 61.23 (one of the 8 types of Mukta-
phalas)
I. 55.8 (flowing in the central region).
1.6,50 (the 6 daughters of); 6.52 (the
line of).
I. 6.44 (one of the sons of Danu); 87.50
(enemy of Indra (IltadhSma) at the time
of 12th Manu, Daksaputra Manu) ; (killed
by Hari hy assuming the form of a
Napurhsaka).
I. 139.1 (wife of Brhaspati).
I. 58.15 (one of deities controlling
Margashrsa).
138.37 (s. r.) (son of Bharata); See Garuda.
II. 2.1 (as an interlocutor); 4.41 (");
5.2 (").
I. 139.24 (1. r.) (son of Jayadhvaja).
I. 141.3 (son of King Hari).
I. 139.68 (1. r.) (another son of Mah5-
mana).
I. 58.17 (one of those 7 who live in
Bhaskaramandala in MSghamasa)
I. 59.3 (whose deity is Guru, Jupiter).
I. 81.8
I. 58. 7 (resides in Gaitra mSsa in BhSsk-
a country 70.16 (merit of Sphatika obtained in);
• , , nn HO
70.21 (PadmarSga obtained in); iv.t*
(the quality of one obtained from).
139-44 (son ef Vioma).
262 GARU1DA PUKAJvIA— A STUDY
Turaska I. 171 .4 (trees in Manikyagiri; mythological
reference to Vasuki dropping Balas
biles at).
Turvasu m. I. 139.18 (son of Yayati); 139.63 (referred
to as a progenitor of a race).
Tula I. 202.75 (a measure of weight equal to
100 palas).
Tusara I. 55.16 (country in the north west).
Tus.ti w. I. 5.23 (one of the 13 daughters of Daksa);
5.28 (mother of Santosa); (married by
Dharma Daksayana); 206.36 (water to be
offered to).
Tu§tfda d. I. 89.45 (one of the 7 other classes of manes),
Trnabindu k. m. I. 138.10 (1. r.) (son of Budha).
TrsnS (desire) II. 2.15 (is never satisfied and makes one
want more and more); 2. 16 (one controlled
by it shall go to Naraka and the opposite
goes to Svarga).
Tejas I. 197.38 (worshipped).
Tejasvi m, I. 87.30 (was the Indra and Hirasyaksa
was his enemy); (enemy killed by Visiju
in Varaha form).
m. 87.56 (one of the sons of Bhautya Manu).
Taittiri bird II. 34.25 (one who takes away others
property shall be born as).
Toya water I. 214.1 valways pure); 214.6 (is impure at
times).
TraySrtnja k. m. I. 138.26 (s. r ) (son of Tridhanva).
TraySruni k. m. I. 140.8 (1. r.) (son of Uruksaya).
Trasadasyu k. m. 1.138.24 (s. r.) (son of Purukutsa and
Narmada).
Trikona d. I. 47.28 (effect of building temple in),
(triangular form)
Trijoti d. I. 6.58 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
Tridhanva k. m. I. 138.25 (s. r.) (son of Vasumanafr) .
Tripura I. 228.4 (the three states of waking,
dreaming, and deep sleep).
Tripura d. I. 198,1-10 (parikrama of); 198.7 (shall
destroy disease).
TripurSntaka
(°kars)
Tripuskara
Triyugraaka
TrilokeSa
Trllocana
Trivikrama
(Trai°)
Trivis^apa
TrisSanku
Triiiras
Trisukra
Trisandhya
TretSyuga
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OP THE NAMES IN GP.
d.
263
Tryambaka d.
TvaritS.
I. 24.3 (attribute of £iva, an interlocutor) ;
223.25 (propitiated Nrsimhamurti).
place II. 28.19 (merits of dying at).
I. 48.79
d. I. 131.13 (attribute of Vi$nu),
d. I. I. 205.66 (name of a fire equated with);
224.4 (attribute of £iva, interlocutor).
I. 12.14 (attribute of Visnu); 45.5 (attribute
of Visnu) ; 45.25 (requested to protect);
45.27 (attribute of Visnu); 131.13 (,,);
194.14 (requested to wash off all sins);
196.7 (requested to protect in the sky).
1.47.19 (one of the 5 classes of temples);
47.20 (a§tasra) (with 8 corners).
I. 138.26 (father of HariScandra) (formerly
known as Satyarata).
m. I. 143.16 (comes to Dandaka, under the
instruction of Jsttrpanakha); 15.93 (Visnu
as the destroyer of).
d. I. 6.59 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
d. I. 15,116 (attribute of Visnu).
I. 215.8 (dharma has Satya, Dana and
Daya as the three feet in) ; (in which people
are bent doing sacrifices and world is
born of Ksatriyas); 215.9 (the red Hari
to be worshipped in) (people live for 1000
years in); 215.10 (under what conditions
people live for 400 years in); 215.25
(nature of men in); 215.36 (bond is broken
by 'japa* in);
I. 6.35 (one of the 1 1 Rudras who had sway
over Tribhuvana).
d. 129.21 (attribute of VinSyaka),
d. w. I. 198.10 (attribute of TripurS).
d. I. 6.35 (one of the 11 Rudras);
d. 17.8 (one of the Suns);
m. 54,16 (son of Bhavana);
58.17 (one of those who reside in Bhaskara*
mandala in Magh m&sa),
264
GARU13A PURSjvIA— A STUDY
Darhb'a (ka) (fly)
Dakja (one of d.
the progenitors)
m.
d.
Dak§ina w.
DaksiijSgni
Danda m.
Dandaka k. m.
Dandakjiranya f.
Daijdap5iji m.
Datta, d,
Dattatreya
Dattoli
Dadhi
Danu
m
curd
59.4 (deity of Citra).
1.217.26 (one who takes madhu shall be
born as).
I. 2.5; 2.6; 2.7; 5.5 138.1 (was bom of
the right little finger of Brahma,}; 5.6
(whose daughters born of his wife were
given to Brahmaputras) ; 5.21 (PrasOtiwas
married to); 5.23 (creation of 24 daughters
of ); 5.31 (AsVamedha yajna observed by);
5.32 (insulting of Sati by); 5.34 (cursed by
6iva); 6.13 (born of Marisa by the curse of
6iva); (4 kinds of sons created mentally
by); 6.16 (=creation again of his 1000
sons after the loss of 1st 1000); 6.17
(cursed Narada to take a birth) ; 6 18
(inspite of the destruction of the sacrifice,
MahesVara cursed by); 6.20 (his 60
daughters born of Asiknl); 6.20-23 (how
he gave them to different sages); 15.25
(Visnu as master of); 81.29.
93.5 (one of the 14 law givers);
I. 15.67 (Visnu as soul of).
I. 5.22 (daughter of Yajna).
I. 205.66 (Trilocanais); 205.148.
I. 5.29 (born of KriyS); 39.2
I. 138.17 (s. r.) (son of Iksvaku).
I. 142.12; 143.15.
I. 141.4 (son of Ahinara).
I. 1,19 (the 6th incarnation of Vispu, as
son of Atri and AnasOya) ;
1.5.12; 15.139 (as an attribute ofVi?iju);
194.16 (requested to protect and get all
comforts); 196.8 (requested to protect yoga);
218.2 (yoga narrated to Alarka by).
I. 5.13 (son of Pulastya and Prlti).
I. 214.30 (can be taken even from a Sudra).
I. 6.25 (one of the wives of Katyapa); 6.43
(sons of).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
265
E>antin
Damaghosa
Damana
Daman (skhya) vr.
navaml
Damayantl
Dambhoti
Daridra
w.
s.
poor
Dantavakra k. m. 1.139.54 (1. r.) (son of 6rutadevl, valiant
in battles).
I. 199.3 (one of the 8 symbols used in
knowing augury thro' CudSmani).
k. m. I. 139.55 (1. r.) (married ^ruta^rava),
(father of £is"upalaka); 222.54 (whose son
thinking of Govinda out of contempt attai-
ned accomplishment).
I. 135,5 (flowers of which used in puja of
Narada etc.)
I. 135.2 (to be observed in Suklanavarm
in Caitra); 135.6 (")•
I. 138.33 (s. r.) (wife of Sudasa).
I. 87.7 (at the time of Svarocisa Manu).
I. 217.30 (one who stealthily removes
flower shall become).
I. 5.28 (born of Gala).
blade-grass II. 19, 17 (is born of Visnu's Roma).
k. m. I. 138.41 (s. r.) (son of PSriyatra),
m. I. 87.45 (enemy of Iiidra and killed by
Visnu assuming Sfflrupa).
k. m. I. 138.34 (s. r.) (son of Mulaka).
k. m. 138.36 (s. r.) (son of Aja) (father of Rama) ;
142.10 (Hari's incarnation as his son);
143 3 (had 4 valiant sons); 143.9 (his desire
to instal Rama as the crown-prince); 143.11
(ascends heaven at the separation of
Rama).
k. m. I. 139.31 (l.r.) (son of Nivrti),
I. 129.23-28 (to be observed in ^ravaoa,
AsVina, Bhadra, Karttika).
k. m. I. 139.53 (1. r.) (one of the A^vins of whom
Sahadeva was born to MadrJ).
I. 5.24 (or Dharma, Prabhu, wives of).
70.7 (padraaragas resembling seeds of).
Darpa
Darbha
Dala
Dalagrlva
Da£aratha
Das&rha
Dasl;oddharana- vr
paftcam!
Dasra
Daks.ayana
Dadima
(promogrande)
d.
266 GARUpA PURA^A— A STUDY
Dana gift 1.51.9 (bhamidana as the higest); 205.78
(of a transcript of ItihSsapurSna is reward-
ed with merit twice that of Brahmadana);
213.17 (the fruits of Bhu); 213.18 (Godana
as the best) ; (it protects the family); 213.19
(of food as superior) ; 213.20 (of KanyS and
other dSnas are not in par with annad&na);
213.24 (one of the traditional dharmas);
IT. 3.12 (given by a person, -stands by him
later on); 4.2-3 (effects of Godana); 4.5
(to be made to a proper person); 4.9 (even
if less if it is done with one's own band it
grows like the offering made into fire); 4.10
(the bed and virgin given as dSna should
not be sold); 4.1 1 (to be done when one is
alive and uncertain of existence); (easy exit
from this world effected by the Patheya
d5na); (i.e. d&na of previous for a journey);
4,12 (if not done, one undergoes trouble);
4.40 (of bed, at the time of vrjayajfia); 4.44
undiminishing result of BhQridana made at
the time of tlrthayStra, observance of
vrata sraddha); 5.25 (the Yamadutas
terrify one who has not made a dSna of his
wealth); 8.16 (13 in no.); 8.27 (Varuna
receives and leaves it at the hand of Visnu
and Visnu at Bhaskara's and preta enjoys
the benefit from Bhaskara); 20.1-24 (the
supreme dana which takes one from
Yamaloka to Svarga); 21.2 (benefit of
bhtimi0); 21.4 (benefits of dlpa°); 21,5
(Dlpa° to be done in Caturdas*! for those
who died in the months of Abvina, KSrttika
and MSgha); 21.6-8 (to be given always for
welfare); 31 3 (of bhumi, as the best); 32.1
(for certain cases of death injunction to do
dlpa°); 35.22 (capable of rnaking the giver
cross Vaitarini); 35.23 (appropriate time
for doing); 35.25 (description of ).
APPENIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 267
Damodara d. I. 45.7 (saluted); 45.21 („); 131.11 (saluted
in Rohinyasi;am:C vrata); 225.1 (saluted in
Mrtyustotra)*
D5s"arathi m. I. 52.25 (just as his wife Slta could get
(Rama) over trouble, one who bathes in Phalgutl-
rtha shall get all the merits of good
conduct); 194.17 (the Killer of demon
requested to protect daily).
Dsha cremation II. 5.50-57 (the actions that follow the
dahakarma); 23.32 (has his abode in the
direction of Vayu) ; (one surrouding
Citragupta).
DigambarSb. (a sect II. 34.13 (and other men of bad conduct
of Jainas) go to Naraka).
Digdas'amT vr. I. 135.3 (to be observed in dadaml for a
year) (its benefits) ; 135.6 (vrata).
Diti w. I. 6.25 (one of the wives of Ka^yapa);
6.39 (sons and daughter of).
d. 46.7 (one of the 32 devas).
Ditija I. 72,1 (the country called Indranlla, how
it was formed at); 73.2 (Vaidttrya, its origin
by the sound of).
DilTpa k. m. I. 138.30 (s. r.) (son of Arh^uman).
k. m. 140.33 (1. r.) (son of BhSmasena).
Diva heaven I. 217.5 (the doer of good goes to).
Divaftjaya m. I. 6.3 (son of Udaradhl).
Divaspati d. I. 87.54 (Indra at the time of Raucya, the
13thManu).
Divakara (sun) d. I. 36.8 (propitiated); 45.32 (has padma-
hasta); 50.29 (is bowed to in the morning
and midday); 70.1 (mythological reference
to his picking up the ratnablja (blood)
from the Asura and was obstructed on his
way by mighty Rsvana); 142.26 (the story
about the greatness of a PativratS on whose
curse the sun did not rise) ; 206.32 (to be
propitiated standing); 216.2 (7 suns rise
268
GARUpA PURAtfA— - A STUDY"
Diviratha
DivodSsa
Divya
Dlptiketu
Diptiman
Dlrghatama
Dlrghabahu
Duhkha
Duhissana
Dundubhi
Durgama
I>urg5
up at the end of 1000 Gaturyuga cycles
who drink all waters and dry up the
3 worlds).
k. m. I. 139.70 (1. r.) son of AnapSla).
k. m, I. 139.10 (1. r.) (son of Bhlmaratha).
k. m. 140.20(1 r.) (son of £aradv3n and Ahalya,
called Divodasa the 2nd).
k. m. I. 139.36 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of
Sattvata).
k. m. I. 138.2 (s. r.) (son of Manu); 138.5 (son of
Manu, whose son NabhSga became a
m.
s.
k. m.
k. m.
k. m.
k. m.
a drum
I. 87.35 (son ofDaksa SSvarniManu).
I. 87.32 (at the time of Savarni Manu)
I. 139.9 (1. r.) (son of Ka^ya).
I, 138.35 (s. r.) (son of Khatvariga).
I. 199.6 (indicated by augury); 199.8(");
199.26 ("); 199.30 ("); 199.33 ("); 218.1
(the root-cause of).
I. 145.20 (brother of Duryodhana).
I. 47.25 (a Kailasa type of temple);
56.3 (at the time of Medhstithi, king of
Plaksadvlpa) ;
56.11 (one of the 7 sons of DyutimSn at
Krauncadvlpa);
139.45 (son of Turnburu);
136.56 (name of Vasudeva ?);
II. 12.70 reference to the sound made by
him when the Brahmins were talking to
Pretas).
I. 139.65 (sonofDhrta).
I. 10.3 (to be worshipped);
24.2 (propitiated in Tripuraptija) ;
24.8 (tay. 28.3 (assigned to one of the doors
alapaja); 38J (worshipped in
as best among mothers) (one who
all Kama and Artha); 38.2 (and other
goddesses to be worshipped in order);
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 269
46.11; 126.6 (worshipped); 129.9 (one of the
goddesses to be worshipped starting from
the MSrgatrtlya); 133.4 (to be propitiated
on Navaml); 133.8 (a temple golden or
silver; is constructed for); 133.12 (goddesses
surrounding); 13313-14 (colours of);
133.14 (propitiated as seated on Mahisa);
133.16 (offering 5 year old mahisa to Kali,
a form of); 134.4 (saluted in MahSnavami-
vrata); 137. 14 (if propitiated on Saptaml
gets all desired things); 137.17 (the As^aml
called) (the divine mothers to be worshipped
on); 201 36 (when propitiated protects
elephants).
Durdama k. m. I. 139.21 (I. r.) (son of Bhadra^reni).
Duryodhana k. m. I. 140.37 (1. r.) (born to Dhrtarastra and
GSndhari); 145.10 (though timid harasses
Pandavas); (wins the dice against
Yudhisthira with the state of 12 years
exile); 145 23 (requested _by Pandavas for
their share of kingdom, and was not pre-
pared to give); 145.33 (his fight with
Bhima).
Durlabha m. I. 87.56 (son of Bhautya Manu).
Durvasas s. 5.12 (one of the sons of Atri and Anasuya);
215.19 (as one who uttered A^carya an
Upapurana); 22^.32 (his curse could
not affect 6acTpati as he was a devotee of
Visnu) .
Dusyanta k. m. 1.140,5 (1. r.) (son of Ainila).
Ddramitra d. I. 6.61 (one of 49 Marut devatas).
Durva (a kind of I. 131.1 (to be propitiated in Bhadrapada,
grass) Astarm).
DurvSstaml- vr. I. 131.1,2 (worshipping DQrva, Gaurt,
vrata Gane^a and 6iva in Bhadrapada).
Dusana m. I. 15.91 (Visnu in the form of RSma as
killer of); 142.13, 143,16 (his arrival at
Dandaka, instructed by
270
Drtfha
Drdhanemi
Dfdhavrata
Drdhasenaka
Dfdhesu
Deva
Devaka
Devakl
Etevaksatra
l>*vaganah
of deities)
Devadatta
Devadyota
GARU]?A PURXJjIA— A STUDY
m. 87.52 (son of Raucya Manu).
k, m. I. 140.14 (1. r.) (son of Satyadhrti).
m. I. 87.18 (son of Raivata Manu).
m. I. 141.10 (son of £mab'ruma).
k. m. I. 138.20 (s. r.) (son of JDhundhumSra);
138.21 (three sons of).
1.87.43 (son of Rudraputra Manu the
llth).
I. 2-42 (Visnu as); 4.3 (Visnu) ; 83.69
(°nadl, the river at Gay3 is referred to as
Devanadl) ;
139.37 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of
Bhajamana) ;
139.47 (1. r.) (son of Vasudeva and
Sahadeva) ;
139.50 (1. r.) (son of £ara, son of VidQ-
ratha) .
k. m. I. 138.14 (s, r.) (son of Ananta).
k. m. 139.46 (1. r.) (son of Ahuka); 139.46
(Vasudeva's marriage with DevakT, a
daughter of).
w. I. 15.141 (Visnu (Krsjja) as son of);
15.142 (Visnu as one who makes happy);
139,46 (daughter of Devaka); 139.56
(wife of Vasudeva); 139.57 (6 sons of);
144.1 (VSsudeva was born to Vasudeva
and); 145.15 (whose son, Arjuna got as a
friend).
k. in. I. 139.34 (1. r.) (son of Devamata).
d. I. 87.29 (nine) ; 87.33 (twenty at the time
of SSvarni Manu).
(worship I. 205.73 (to be done in the
itself)
I- 23.45 (one of the Nadls) ;
II. 22.40 (one of the 10 Vayus).
k' ra' J* l39-*2 (1. r.) (son of Upamadgu).
I- 139.33 (1. r.) (son of Karambhl).
I- 138.47 (s. r.) (son of Krtiratha) .
d.
k. m.
k. m.
k. m.
morning
m.
Devalaka
Devaloka
Devavarddhaki d.
APPENDIX 7—INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 271
Devamldhusa k. m. I. 139.50 (1. r.) (son of 6ura, son of
Viduratha).
Devayajna (worship I. 205.140 (offering Homa is).
of devas)
Devayanl k. m. I. 139.18 (1. r.) (wife of Nahusa, gave
to 2 son).
Devarata k. m. I. 138.45 (s. r.) (son of Suketu).
k. m. 139.7 (I. r.) (son of Vi^ vamitra) ,
Devala s. I, 6.34 (son of Pratyasa).
d. 46.26 (VSstu according to),
(a caste) II. 34.23 (shall become Candala).
I. 89.27 (manes at0; saluted in Pitrstotra).
I. 6.34 (ViSvakarma, son of PrabhSsa is
famous as).
Devavan m. I. 87.46 (son of Daksaputra Manu);
k. m. 139.42 (1 . r.) (one of the 3 sons of AkrQra).
Deva^rl s. I. 87.18 (at the time of Raivata Manu).
Devas-restha m. I, 87.46 (son of Daksaputra Manu).
Devahuti w. I. 5.21 (daughter ofDaksa; was given in
marriage to Kardama).
Devanika m, I. 87.42 (one of the sons of Rudraputra,
the llth Manu);
m. 138.40 (son of Ksemadhanva).
Devantaka m. I. 143.43 (the Raksasa whom Hanaman
killed),
k. m. I. 140.33 (1- r.) (son of Pratlpa).
I. 126.1-10 (yields enjoyment and releases
from bondage).
1.56.12 (when Dyutimsn ruled Krauftca-
l!?S9.36 (1- r.) (one of the 8 sons ofSatt-
vata) .
1.87.19 (one of the 4 Devatagana* at the
time of Raivata Manu).
d I 5 32 (SatI spoken as"; was not invited by
' Daksa for the sacrifice); J98.6 (by propUj-
ation etc. her grace is always available),
Devapi
Devarcana (worship
of gods)
Devavrt
mt.
Dev&vrdha
Devasvamedhas d
Devi
k. m.
272
Devendra
Daitya
DySvSprthivl
(heaven and earth)
Dyuti
GARU9A PURStfA— A STUDY
199.1 (the Cudamani is drawn contem-
plating on" etc.).
d. 222.25. See also Indra.
demon I. 131.11 (Nrsirhha as killer of ).
I. 89.54- (said to be led by Pitrs.).
DyutimSn
Drupada
Drupada
Druhipa
Druhya
Drona
d.
s.
Dropa (ka)
Draupadl
Dvaparayuga
I. 6.64 (one of the 49 Marut devatas);
87.36 (at the time of Daksa Savaroi
Manu);
s. 87.48 (at the time of Daksaputra Manu).
m. I. 54.1 (one of the 10 sons of Priyavrata).
rat. 56.9 (one of the 7 mountains, at the time of
JyotismSn in Ku^advlpa).
56.1 1 (at Krauncadvipa, 7 sons of).
k. m. I. 140.24 (1. r.) (son of Prsata).
mantra I. 50.45 (to be recited); 214.14 (if recited
100 tiroes, destroys pollution caused by
touch of Candala, and remnent of food
taken or vomitted).
m. I. 6.31 (son of Dhava).
k. m. I. 139.18 (1. r.) (one of the 3 sons of
Yayati and £armistha); 139.64 (race of).
mt. I. 56.6
m. 140.21 (married Krpi) j 145.14 (with whose
permission DhrtarSstra gave half the king-
dom to sons of Pa^du^; 145.29 (bis battle
with Dhrstadyumna); 145.30 (ascending
heaven)
I. 192.42 (as a measure); 202.75 (defined
as equal to 4 Adhakas).
w. 1.140.38 (1. r.) (sons of)- 145.13 (her
Svayarhvara and her marriage with
Pajidavas); 145.21 (Pandava's penance in
forest with, and incognitio); 145.36 (her
wail).
I- 215.10 (Dharrna has 2 limbs in); (people
Hveupto 104 years); people born ofDvija
andKsatra); 215.11 division by VySsa, a form
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX os THE NAMES XN GP.
273
Dvara
DvSrakS
Dvija
Dvijjyoti
Dvipendra
(elephant)
d.
I.
I.
Dvimldliaka
m.
I
Dvimurdha
m.
I.
Dviraj^aka
I.
Dvivida
m.
I,
(monkey)
Dvi^ukra
m.
d.
1'
I,
of Visnu, of the Veda); 215.22 (the burden
of the world removed by Hari) (Dharraa
has only one branch), (Acyuta becomes
black); 215.23 (at that time people become
DuracSrins, and madyapins (the qualities
vary according to the age & also nature
of men); 215 26 (nature of men in); 215.37
(bond is broken by Paricarya in).
I. 47.2 (in a temple should be 12 in no),
47.13 (description of construction of a
temple based on measurement of ); 47.14
(made equal to an eighth part of 4 times
fore-arm) (or may be made twice that
breadth); 47.15 (Pstha perforated as in
the DvSra).
place 1.44.14- (Hari in the form of-stones at);
45.25 (^alagrama at); 66.6 (one of the
sacred places); 81.5 the merits of the
place); 145.15 (Arjuna's marriage with
Subhadra at); II. 28.3 (DvSravatT, one
of the 7 cities which yields mok^a}.
twice- I. 89.36 (the manes of whom shine with
born the cool lustre of moon leaves); 201.6
(food served to) ; 205.91 (permitted to trade
in adversity); 214.2 (polluted by Sudra
gets purified by Paficagaya); 214.20-21
(gets free from pollution by fasting night
and taking PafScagavya).
I. 6.58 (one of the 49 Marut-devtas).
1.69.1 (Muktaphalas obtained from).
I. 140.8 (one of the 3 sons of Suhotra).
I. 6.43 (one of the sons ofDanu).
I. 47.28 (effect of building a temple having
16 sides).
I. 143.42 (who destroyed Lanka);
144.10 (a monkey defeated by Krs.na).
I. 6.59 (one of 59 Marut devatSs).
274 GAfe.UI?A PURS^A — A
Dvlpa k. m. 140.12 (1. r.) (son of Para) (Nrpa).
Dvairatha m. I. 56.8 (one of the 7 Putras of JyotismSn
in Kus"advlpa) .
Dhana (wealth) 1.199.4 (indicated by Cttdamaiji) ; 199.5
(")» 199 7 (its destruction); 199.8 (getting
of("); 199.9 ("); 199.10 (destruction of );
199.11 ("); 199.12 (getting of "); 199.17
(destruction of"); 199.21 (getting of");
199.25 (indication by Cudarnani, of lossing);
199.28 ("); 199 30 (indication by CfldSmani,
of getting); 199.35 (getting of"); 205.86
(3 kinds of) (which are again divided in
7 ways); 87 (division of possession for
classes of society); 88 (3 sources of wealth
for Brahmins) ; 89 (3 sources of wealth for
a Ksatriya); 90 (3 sorrces of wealth for a
Vais"ya and £udra); 98 (how earned by
different Varnas); 99 (of Brahmins); 100
(no Dosa if got unasked).
I. 222.50 (are respectfully praised, to get
wealth).
I. 12.4 (saluted).
k. m. I. 139.22 (1. r.) (son of Durdama) (4 sons
of).
I. 6.55; 58. 13 (one of those who dwell in
Ravimandala in AsVayuji); 129.24;
23.45 (one of the NSdis).
m. 141.7 (son of Krtanjaya);
II. 22.40 (one of the 10 VSyus).
d. I. 17,1 (SurySrcana as narrated to); 137.16
(worshipped in Pratipada); 137.18
(propitiated in Da^aml).
d. 89.47 (one of the 4 other class of Pitrs).
Dhanapala I. 132.9 (belonging to Vlra, a Brahmin of
(name of a bull) P&tallputra) ; 132.15 (the story of its loss
and recovery).
Dhanavanta
Dhanadhipati
Dhanaka
Dhanafijaya
(a lerpent)
Dhanada
APPENDIX 1— INDEX OF THte NAMES IN GP.
275
DhanifthS star I. 59.8 (its deity is VSsava); 59.15 (one of
the stars auspicious for new wear); 59.22
(one of the tJrdhvamukha stars); 59.34
(the three on a Bhauma day causes a Yoga,
which causes death, disease etc.); 59.42
(Budha in ; causes Vi§ayoga) ; 59.44 (good
for Jatakarma etc.); 60.11 (one of the stars
good for adorning); 6 1 . 1 0 (northern YatrS
can be undertaken in the 7 stars commenc-
ing with); 61.11 (good for adorning)
Dhanurveda I. 215.21 (one of the 18 Vidyas).
Dhanya d. I. 89.43 (one of the 9 clans of Pitrs).
Dhanvantari k. m. I. 1.25 (the 12th incarnation of Visnu);
131.9 (1. r.) (son of Dlrghatama, who took
up medicine as profession); 142.4 (his
springing up with nectar from milky
ocean while being churned);
142.5 (Ayurveda with 8 limbs narrated to
Sus"rutaby); 145.41; 145.42; 146.174 (as
an interlocutor); 175.1 (said to have
described medical science to Su^ruta);
196.10 (requested to protect from apathya);
197.55 (as an interlocutor); 201 („).
202.1 (medical science said to have been
narrated by him to Sudruta).
Dharana a measure I. 73.18 (one tenth of a Pala).
Dharma (°raja) d. I. 5.2 (creation of); 5.30 (sons of); 139.52
(Yama) (as father of Yudhist,hira) ; 52.16 (saluted
on Krsna Gaturda^l) ;
197.33 (assigned & worshipped in
GSrudividya).
righteousnass 205.4 (Sanatana0 based on Smrtis'astra etc);
205.9 (cause of an end for Mundane
existence); (Sukha comes from) (thejfiana
and then Moksa); 205.10 (Samanyadharma
for Brahmana, Ksatriya etc.); 205.13 (of a
Brahmacarin) ; 205.14-16 (of a Grhastha);
205.17-18 (of a Vanavasin); 205.19-21 (of a
276 GARUI?A PURXlsIA— A STtJDY
ParivrSt); 205.22 (samanyao of Varnl and
Lingi); 205.23- 153 (of a Grhastha etc);
II. 9.7-9 (appears dreadful for sinners and
contrary for good).
Dharma d. 89.43 (one of the 9 class of Pitrs).
k. m. 139.20 (1. r.) (son of Haihaya).
k. m. 139.64 (1. r.) (son of Gandhara).
m. 141.10 (son of Suvrata).
213.1 (°sara); 213.4 (dana is the best);
213.5 (protecting life as the important);
213.9 (one who lives for Dharma and Artha
crosses difficulties); 213.24 (Satya etc. are
Sanatana0); 215.5 (°in Krta-yuga); 2158
(in Treta-yuga); 215.10 (in DvSparayuga);
215.22 (has only one Pa da at the end of
Dvapara); 222.10 (DhySna as the best0);
II. 2.30 (Artha & Kama are born of); 2.31
(is maintained by one's ardent faith and
not by mass of wealth); 3.15 (to be done,
so long as the body is healthy); (when one
is not well, he cannot get it done for him);
3.16 (after death the person who has not
done so, roams with thirst day & night);
4.42 (even if little is done it is rewarded);
24.1-8 (description of dharma and adharma}',
31.3 (Satya as the supreme0).
Dharmada d. I. 89.47 (one of the 4 other clans of
Pitrs).
Dharmade^a (country) II. 2.9 (is that, where Kj^asnra deer is
found); 2.10 (all good things are there).
Dharmanetra k. m. I. 139.20 (1. r.) (son of Dharma).
Dharraapa m. I. 87.52 (son of Raucya Manu).
Dharmayttpaaplace I. 83.32 (a place at Gaya, where the
performer of Sraddha discharges his debts
to manes).
Dharmarata m. I. 87.51 (son of Raucya Manu).
a Place H. 6.44 (an account of )£
rSjnpura •'*
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
277
Dharma^astra
DharmSranya
I. 215.21 (one of the 18 Vidyas).
1.83.11 (Dharma at0); 83.31 (merits of
doing 6raddha at); 83. 39 (merits of giving
Arghyaat); 84.15 (Pioda given at11) 84.16
(one gets the fruit of Vajapeya sacrifice at0).
Dhava d. I, 6.29 (one of the 8 Vasus),
m. 6.31 (Druhina son of ).
Dhataki mt. I. 56.16 (one of the 2 described as born
of Sabala, ruler of Pu§kara).
Dhata d. I. 5.7 (one of the 2 sons of Bhrgu and
Khyriti); 5.9 (married Ayati, daughter of
Manu).
d. 6.37 (one of the 12 suns born of Aditi and
Katyapa); 17.8; 28.1 (assigned at the
doorway in Gopalapuja); 30.6 (saluted in
SridharSrcana); 31.14 (saluted in Vi?ovSr-
cana); 32.17 (saluted in Paficatattvarcana) ;
32.20 (worshipped); 34.16 (worshipped);
58.7 (one of those who resides in Surya-
mandala in Caitramasa); 58.13 (one of
those who resides in Sun in Awayuji).
d. 69.45 (one of the 7 other clans of Pitrs).
DhatrT d. I. 134.4 (saluted with others in Maha-
navamlvrata).
Dhamavrata vr. I. 137.3 (to be observed in Karttika which
conveys the observer to Suryaloka).
Dharana I. 218.20 (defined); (one who does two
times is considered as Yogin); 218.22 (10
kinds of) ; 227.18 (one of the 6 limbs of
Yoga); 227.25 (12 are enjoyined for those
who meditate on Brahman for such a
period as they would require for 10 Praga-
yamas); 227.26 (is that till which time
mind is not moved from its meditative
position); 229.13 (the 6th in the 8 fold
limbs of Yoga as per Glta).
Dharmika (a follower 1.213.13 (is praised by all and not a
ofdharma) DhanSdhya).
278
Dhars^aka
Dhlmftn
Dhundhuman
Dhundhumara
DhntapapS
Dhumra
GARUpA PURS^A—A STUDY
Dhftmravarpa
Dhumraksa
Dhilrara^va
Dhrta
Dhrtara§tra
Dhrtavrata
Dhrti
k. m.
k. m.
k. m.
k. m.
r.
d.
m.
k. m.
k. in,
k. m.
k. m.
w.
I. 138.15 (s. r.) (son of Dhr§tha, though
born a Ksatriya, became a Vaisya).
1.139.2 (1. r.) (one of the 6 sons of PurQ-
ravas).
I. 138.9 (s. r.) (son of Kevala).
I. 139.20 (s. r.) epithet of DrdhasVa, son
of KuvalSsVaka).
I. 56.10 (one of those in Ku^advlpa^ cap-
able of removing all sins).
I. 143.41 (one of the warriors who
destroyed Lanka); 199.3 (one of the
symbols used in knowing the augury thro'
Cttdamani) ; 199.4 ("); 199.8 (J>) ; 199.12
(„) ; 199.16 ("); 199.20; 199.24 (");
199.28 ("); 199.32 (").
I. 129.21 (attribute of Ganapatl).
I. 143.41 (one of the warriors who destroy-
ed Lanka); 143.43 (stayed with Rama and
others to kill enemies).
I. 138 12 (s. r.) (son of Gandraka).
I. 139.65 (1. r.) (son of Dharma).
I. 58.17 (one of the 7 who dwell in
Bhaskaramandala in Maghamasa) ; 129.24
(one of the serpents); 129.25 (to be
worshipped every month and in Bhadra,
SrSvana Suklapaficaml) ;
140.36 (1. r.) (born to AmbikS, thro'
VySsa); 140.37 (birth of 100 sons
Duryodhana etc. from Gandhari and);
145.7-8; 145.14 (with consent of Drona and
Bhisma invites PSndavas & gives them half
of the kingdom).
L 139.74 (1. r.) (son of Dhrti).
I. 5.23 (one of the 24 daughters of Dakja);
5.28 (Niyama born of); 206.37 (one of the
Rsipatnfs propitiated).
56.8 (one of the 7 sons of JyotismSn at Ku;J-
advlpa) .
87.51 (sonofRaucya Manu).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
279
k. m.
k. m.
DhrtimRn
Dhrs^a
m.
k. m.
k. m,
rn.
k. m.
k. m.
k. m.
Dhrstadyumna k. m.
Dhrstak&vya
Dhrstaketu
Dhrstiketu
Dhenuka
Dhenuka
m,
m.
s.
Dhenukarapya f.
Dhaumya s.
Dhyana (meditation)
Dhruva k. m.
d.
k. m.
d.
Dhruvasandhi m.
Dhvaja
(Flag)
10
138.57 (s. r.) (son of Vltahavya).
139.30 (I. r.) (son of Babhru).
I. 87.52 (at the time of Raucya Manu);
140.14 (1. r.) (son of Yavamtnara) (son of0).
I. 87.56 (son of Bhautya Manu).
138.2 (s. r ) (son of Manu).
139.44 (1. r.) (son of Kukura).
I. 87.14 (son of Manu).
I. 138.46 (s. r.) (son of Sudhrti).
139 13 (1. r.) (son of SukumSra).
HO. 24 (1. r.) (son of Dhrstadyumna).
1.140.24 (1. r.) (son of Drupada) ; 145.29
(his battle with Drona).
I. 87.35 (son of Daksa Savarni Manu).
I. 144.9 (Asura killed by Krsna).
I. 56.15 (one of the 7 at the time of
SakadvIpesVara, Bhavya).
83.27 (in GayS merits of doing Esraddha at).
I. 145.21 (accompanies Pandavas from the
forest when they leave for Virata).
I. 222.10 (praised as the best Dharma);
222.14 (spoken as the best to destroy the
sinful deeds); 222.55 (most Pavitra) ; 227.18
(one of 6 Angas of Yoga); 227'27 (definition
of); 227.48 (it destroys all bad and gets
exalted position); 229.13 (one of the 8
Angas of Yoga as per Gits).
I. 5.34 (Daksa cursed by Rudra, to be born
in the line of); 6.1 (son of UttSnapada
and Suniti); 6.2 (3nisti, son of); 6.30
(Bhagavan Kala; son of).
6.61 (one of the 49 Marutdevatas).
56.2 (one of the 7 sons of Medhatithi, of
Plaksadvlpa).
6.29 (one of the Vasus).
I. 138.43 (son of Pu?paka).
I. 47.30 (etc. erected when building
temple); 199.S (symbol used in knowing
280
GARUlpA PURXJilA— A STUDY
augury thro' Cudamani); 199.4 („); 199-5
GO; 199.6 („); 199.7 G,); 199.8 G,)J 199-12
GO; 199.16 GO; 199.20 GO; 199-24 GO;
199.28 GO; 199.32 („).
Dhvani d. I. 6.30 (one of those bora of).
6.63 (one of 49 Marut devatas).
Dhvaiiksa I. 199.3 (one of the symbols used in know-
ing augury thro' Gudamaoi); 199.7 (,0>
199.11 (,0; 199.15 GO 5 199.19 („); 199.23
GO; 199.27 G,); I99.<u (,0; 199.35 GO.
Nakula k. .n. I. 139.53 (1. r.) (son of Msdrl, wife of
Pandu); (got by Abvin Nssatya);
(mangoose) 214.1 (is always pure); 217.25 (one who
takes away ghee shall be born as).
Nakia m. I. 54.15 (son of Prthu).
Naksatra (star) I. 69.16; 69.20 (°msla).
Naga (a place at I. 83.11 (the debts one owes of Pitrs are
G.xya) cleared by the sight of Isvara at).
Nanda d. I. 15.142 (attribute of Visnu) ; 131.9
(offering Arghya to) ; 194.8 (°ka) (requested
to protect) ; 56.2 (one of the 7 sons of
Medhatithi).
Nandana I. 47.22 (a Vairaja class of temple).
NandigrSma a place I. 143 14 (Bharatas stay at).
Nar,dighos.a a ratha I. 145.16 (got by Arjuna from Agni).
Nanditlrtha a place I. 81.20.
I. 47.23 (a Vairaja class of temple).
Nandivardhana
NandTsvara
Nabha
k. m. 138.45 (s rO (son of Udavasu).
d. I. 215.18 (£ivadharma an UpapurSna
narrated by),
m. 1.6.48 (one of the sons of Vipracitti and
Sirhhika).
m. 87.6 (one of the sons of SvSrocisa Manu).
m. 87.26 (one of the sons of Vaivasvats
Manu).
k. m. 138.39 (s. r.) (NabhSlj, son of Nala,
(Pundarika, son of).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF tHB NAMES IN GP.
281
Namuci
Naya
Naraka
m.
s.
k. m.
k. m.
m.
hell
Naran5rsyana d.
I. 6.49 (one of demons born in the family
of Prahlada).
I. 87.13 (son of Manu).
87.22 (at the time of Csksusa Manu).
138.9 (s r.) (son of Sudhrti).
140.6(1 r.} (son ofManyu).
I. 6.49 (one of the Daityas born in the
family of Prahlada); 144.10 (defeated by
Krsna).
57.4-7 (in PuskaradvTpa, the namess of);
82.8 (one who does Yajna, £raddha and
PindadSna does not go to); 83,52 (Pitrs
are afraid of); 84.27 (by offering Pipda at
Gaya, the people go to heaven from);
84.38 (called by name Avici) (those who
reach there shall be redeemed by offering
ofPinda); 217.5 (by the sin one goes to);
217.12-13 (one is born as various things,
after release from) ; 217.31 (one who takes
anothers house shall go to Raurava and
other Narakas); 217.34-35 (the characte-
ristics of one just liberated from); 218,35
(for the practicer of As1,Sngayoga, no suffe-
ring at); 221.4-5 (where after by torture by
Yam a one is questioned as to why he
has not worshipped the Lord); 222.32
(worship of Vasudeva keeps the hel! away
for one); 222.49 (one who treats all alike
shall not go to) ; II. 4.6 (the Godana to
an improper takes the giver to); (the
receiver's family gets ruined for 21 gene-
rations); 5.28 (Kumbhlpmka and other
hells); 14.19 (not giving charity one is
born a Daridra, does sin and goes to);
15.40 (by bad acts of descendants one
goes to).
I. 1.17 (as the 4th AvatSra Visnu did
penance); 4.3 (attribute of Visnu); 141.15
(Visnu addressed as).
282
Narasimha the
man.lion form
(NSrasiriiha
NrsJrhha)
GARUPA PURXlsIA— A
d. I. 1.26 (12th AvatSra of Vsnu); 7.6 (saluted
in SurySrcana);
Narastrllakjaaa
(physiognomy)
NarSntaka
Narijyanta
Nala
NannadS
11.30 (the Mudra called); 12.4 (saluted in
Pujanukrama); 15.115 (attribute of Visnu);
45.11 (saluted); 45.17 (requested to
protect) ; 66.20; 86.28 (one becomes victori-
ous in battle by his devotion to); 131. 11
(saluted in Rohinyastamf); H2.7 (in which
form Visnu kills Hiraijyaka^ipu, protects
the Vedadharma); 194.10 (requested to
protect in the forest); 196.7; 196.15 (request-
ed to protect in all directions always);
223.1 (Stotraon); 2235 (Diva's meditation
on the form of); 223.10 (on the desire
of £iva, appears in the form of); 223. 12-1 7
(Stotra addressed by £iva to); 223.22-24
(stotra on).
1.63.1-8 (narration of); 65.1-112 (as told
by Samudra).
m. I, 15.92 (Vi?vu as killer of).
k. m. I. 138.2 (s. r.) (sonofManu).
k. m, 138.8 (s. r.) (son of Marutta).
k. m. I. 138.39 (s. r.) (son of Nisadha).
(a monkey) 143.40 (builder of Setu).
NalikSvana
Nalinl
Navakhysti
Navavyftha
Navtiraddha
w.
I 78.1 (mythological reference to the
of the demon thrown by 'fire in the region
of etc.).
I. 71.4 (in MSnikyagiri where VSsuki
dropped the biles of Bala).
I. 56,15 (one of the 7 at the time of Bhavya,
ruler of £akadvipa); 140.17 (wife of
12th day after
I. 87.13 (son of Manu).
See Vyaha
II. 16.44 (performed on
death).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
283
Nahusa k. m. I. 139.7 (1. r.) (son of Ay u) (4 sons of),
k. m. 139.17 (I. r.) (5 sons of).
Naga (serpent) I. 2.48 (Vinata made a D5sl by); 2.50
(Garuda was blessed that he will release
his mother from the servitude under); 19.1
(Pranelvara mantra to remove poison of)
(places where if bitten, people won't
survive); 4-3.2 (younger brother of Vasuki) ;
68.3 (pearls obtained from Nagendra etc.
are not lustrous though auspicious); 86.25
(one who is bitten by a Naga is released by
propitiating the 8°); 137.17 (to be pro-
pitiated in Sastfn); 196.10 (requested to
protect); 197.27 (assigned to particular
places in the GarudTvidya); 197.30 (2 ways
ofNyasafor); 197.49 (Garuda is contemp-
ted upon for the destruction of); 197.52
(Garuda addressed as the destroyer of).
Nagadvlpa T. 55.4 (one of the 9 Dvlpas).
Nagavlthi m. I. 627 (born ofYami).
NSgSdri rnt. I. 83.40 (at Gaya on the eastern side of
Brahmasada).
NSgnajit d. I. 28.10 (saluted in Gopalapiija).
Natya&la I. 47.40 (constructed in temples).
Nadi (di) II. 22.38-39 (10 in number; Ida, PingalS
etc.).
NSnSkranda- a place II.6.34 (the Preta eats the 9th Masika at);
pura 6.35 (the Preta weeps seeing the crying
Ganas of).
Nabha m. I. 87-25 (Nabha) (one of the sons of Vaiva-
svata Manu).
NabhSga k. m. I. 138.2 (s. r.) (son of Manu).
k. m. 138.5 (s. r.) (son of Dista, who became a
Vai^ya).
k. m. 138.31 (son of £ruta).
Nabhi m. 1.54.10 (one of the 9 sons of Agnldhra,
Jambudvipe&ara); 54.12 (Rsabha born
of Marudevi and).
284 GARUpA PURSJilA— A STUDY
a place 83.23 (situated at the centre in Gay3).
Narada I. 2-5; 2.6 ("); 2.7 5.3 (creation of ); 6.16
(the 1000 sons of Daksa going to the ends
of earth as instructed by); 6.17 (cursed
by Daks, a to take a birth); 6.18 (born as
son of Ka:>yapa); 15.95 (Vi^nu addressed
as); 28.4 (assigned place in Gopalapuja);
30.8 (saluted in £ridhar3rcana) ; 31.21
(saluted in Visnvarcana) ; 34.42 (saluted
in Hayagrlva pGja); 58.8 (one of those
who stay in Bhanuratha in Jyes^ha};
135,5 (to be worshipped in Caitra, with
garlands of Damanaka); 196.9; 215.19
(the 6th Upapurana spoken by); 224.1
(Kulamrta-stotra uttered by Hara to);
224.4; 224.10; 224.19; 224.22 (as
Surarsi); 228.1 (Atmajnana narrated by
Bhagavan to).
Narasirhha I. 215.17 (one of the Upapuranas).
Nsrasimhi d. w. I. 38.5 (Durga addressed as)
Naraca (an iron I. 70.5.
arrow)
NSrSyana d. I. 1.10 (all his anecdotes requested to be
told); 1.12; 5.8 (birth of §rl, consort of);
7.6 (saluted in SarySdipuja); 11.35 (to
be saluted in Navavyuharcana) ; 12.4
(saluted in Pujanukrama); 15.74 (attribute
of Visnu); 32.5 (one of the 5 forms of
Vi§nu); 32.6 (saluted in pancatattvSrcana);
32.13 ("); 32.30 ("); 45.2 (saluted); 45.16;
50.40; 57.9 (His manifestation); 81.6
(one of the Tfrthas); 86.27 (by worshipping
whom one shall become the master of
people); 126.7 (propitiation of in general
worship); 131.13 (saluted in Rohin-
yastamivrata) ; 139.1 (Brahma as son of);
141.12 (has no decay) (creator); 194.14
(requested to protect intellect); 194.21
(contemplated as destroyer of all afflictions);
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
285
194.29 (requested to destroy all fever)
196.3 (Mantra called salutation to); 196.8
(requested to protect in the sky); 196.11
(requested to protect in the morning);
221.1 (contemplation on); 222.2 (what are
His Dana, Tlrtha, Tapas and Adhvara);
222.3 (the Tlrthas do not deserve compari-
son even with the 16th part of His name);
222.6 (greatness of constant worship ofj;
222.36 (one who has thought on His con-
stantly, shall be relived of bondage); 222.42
(all Karmas good or bad to be dedic-
ted to).
Narayaijabali II. 11. 29 (one who does it for Pitrs shall
(°vidhi) be made free from all troubles); 17.39-51
(the performance of which discharges the
Pretas from Pretatva).
Narayani d. w. I. 38.2 (worshipped in order starting from
Marga trtlya) ; 129.9 ("); 178.1 (offering
to).
Nan woman 214,1 (one of those who are always pure);
Nasatya d. I. 139.53 (one of AsVins ref. to as father of
Nakula).
Nasikya a place I. 81.20
Nikara I. 69.33 (a measure of weight).
Nikumbha k. m. I. 138.21 (s. r.) (son of Harya^va)";
m. 143.44 (killed by Rama).
Nighna k. m. I. 139.39 (l.r.) (son of Anamitra).
Nicula s. I. 87.6 (one of the 7 at the time of Svaro-
ci§a Manu).
Nitala L 57.2 (one of the 7 worlds).
Nitya d. I. 194.2 (attribute of Visnu).
Nityaklinna d. w I. 198.1 (Puja of Tripura).
Nitya^raddha I. 33,1-10 (description of).
Nitya d. I. 198.7 (requested to destroy disease).
NityarunS d. I. 198.8 (worshipped in TripurSpQja).
Nimi k. m. I. 138.17 (s. r.) (son of Iksv&ku).
k. m. 139.37 (l.r.) (one of the 8 sons of Bhaja-
rnSna).
286
Nimittaka
Niyati
GARUpA PURSJilA— A STUDY
m.
w.
Niyama m.
(restraint of the mind)
Niramitra rn.
m.
Niranjana d,
NirSkrti m.
Nirutsaka s.
Nirrti, Nairrti d.
(regent of South-
western quarter)
Nirgama (a door)
Nirdeha
Nirbhaya
Nivrti
Nivrtadvaita
drjti
Nis'jlrflpa
Xisadha
Nissda n caste
m.
m.
k. m,
d.
k, m.
s.
rat.
m.
Nita m.
Nnisara
Nlrafija (|a?) Lotus
Nil,
a monkey
I. HI. 4 (son of Dandapani).
I. 5.9 (one of the daughters of Manu ;
wifeofVidhata).
I. 5.28 (born of Dhrti).
218.12 (5 in no.); 229.13 (one of the 8
limbs of Yoga).
1.8717 (son of Raivata Manu); 87.39
(son of 10th Manu (Dharmaputra)) ;
140.40 (son of Renumatl).
141.9 (son of Ayutayu).
I. 4.3 (attribute of Vis^u).
I. 87.35 (son of Daksa Savariji Manu).
I. 87.52 (at the time of Raucya Manu).
1.59.6 (deity of Mula); 133.17 (offering
to) (Karma requested to protect in) 5
205.129 (a direction).
I. 47 4 (in a temple should be 1/3 or 1/5
of the &ukSrighri); 47.9 (on the 4 sides
should be one fifth of length of Garbha).
I. 87.31 (son of SSvarni Manu).
I. 87.13 (son of Manu).
I. 139.31 (1. r) (son of Vr$ol).
I. 1953 (attribute of Visgu).
I. 139.57 (1. r.) (son of RevatI and
Balabhadra).
I. 87.52 (at the time of Raucya Manu).
I. 54.8 (on the right side of Meru).
138.38 (son of Atithi).
I. 6.6 (their origin and habitation at
Vindhyasaila); 222.49 (merits of one who
treats JsOdra0 etc. and Dvija alike),
I. 141.11 (son ofSubala).
1.108.109.110.111 (for kings); 112 („);
J»3 („);! 14; 115.
I. 72.1 (eyes of the demon Bala resembl-
ing).
I. 54.8 (son of Ajamldha aud Nalinl).
143.41.
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
287
Nllakantha
Nflagriva
Nllaparvata
Nllotpala
Nrkessarin
Nrcaksu
NrpafVjaya
Nryajna
Nrsirhha
Nrhari
Nedis^ha
d.
d
m
(lotus)
d.
d.
k. m
Nepala (a region)
Naigameya
Naimija
Nyaya
Paftcagavya (the five
products of the cow)
Paiicaratra
Paficahasta m
(a kind of horse)
Pancendriya (five
organs)
Patanga
Padma
70.10 (PadmarSgas resembling the colour);
70.12 (PadmarSga from Saugandhika like).
I. 19.26 (worshipped for removal or poison).
I. 129.21 (attribute of Ganapati).
I. 81.28 (merits of bathing at the Tirtha).
I. 223.8 (Visnu resembling colour of).
I. 13.7 (requested to protect in Nairti).
1. 141.2 (son of Sumthaka).
I. 141.2 (son ofMedhavlI); 141.3 (son of
Medhavi II).
1.205.140 (Atithipujana is).
See above Narasimha.
I. 86.10 (one of the Avataras).
I. 87.26 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata
Manu).
138.15 (s. r.) (son of NabhSga).
I. 79.1 (the mythological reference to the
medas dropped at).
I. 6.33 (one of the sons of Kumara).
I. 1.3 (Suta's arrival at); 66.6 (greatness
of); 81.7.
I. 215.21 (one of the 18 VidySs).
I. 137.7; 214.2 (as purifier); 214.65 (is
Malapaha).
I. 137.9 (Brahmins well-versed in0 to be
invited in Tithivarapuja).
I. 87.35 (son of Daksa Savarni Manu);
201.4 (Madhyama).
II. 2.18 (individually are responsible for
bringing chaos to deer, elephant, Patanga,
bee and fish respectively) (collectively they
will cause more havoc).
bird II. 3.17 (one for whom Aurdhvadehika rite
is not performed shall become).
I. 47.25 (a Kailasa type of temple).
Lotus 70.8 (PadmarSga in colour resembling);
47.28 (effect of building temple in the
shape of); 227.16;
serpent 129.25 (to be worshipped every month and
in Bhadra, £ravana £ukla Paflcaml).
11
288
GARUDA PURA"#A— A STUDY
Padmanabha d. I. 2.14 (Rudra's meditation on); 13.2
(saluted in Vaisnavapafijara); 15.12 (,j);
34.31; 45.7 (a form of Visnu); 87.37 (killer
ofKalakaksa enemy of Devas at the time
of Daksa Savarrji the 9th Manu); 131.11
(saluted in Rohinyastaml) ; 194.29 (saluted
in Vaisnavakavaca); 196.13 (requested to
protect in the night); 197.12 (is stationed in
the west).
Padmaraga (gem) I. 68.9; 70.6 (obtained from off-sea waters
of SirhhaJa); 70.14; 70 21 (VijStis of) ; 70.23
(nature of Vijatis of); 70.27 (cannot be
scratched except with vajra or kuruvinda);
70.31 (quality of a good variety) ; 70. 32
(effect of good quality); 70.33 (the price
fixed for the Tandula weight of vajra is
equal to Masa weight of0); 71.28 (marakata
valued higher than the value of); 71-29
(Marakata defective is valued much
loweer than that of defective0); 72, f]
(wearing Jndranlla brings similar eiFect
as an wearing); 72.9 (3 groups is Indranlia
as in); 72.10 (same test for Indranlla
as for); 72-11-12 (Indranlla of equal
weight bears more heat, though should not
be put to test on that score); 72.19 (value
of a Masa of Padmaraga is same as price of
4 times by weight of Indranlla); 73.6 (the
quality of VaidQrya is similar to the quality
of Padmaraga known from their colour);
74.2 (description of ); 74.4 (defined).
I. 75.1 (nails of Daitya thrown by Vilyu
in),
I. 138.43 (son of Agnivarna).
I. 5.5 (creation of Daksa and his wife by);
142.25 (approached by Devas to restore
sunlight).
I. 55.9 (passing thro' the central region);
I. 55,7 (passing thro' the central region).
Padmavann. f.
Padmavarpa
Padmasarhbhav
(BrahmS}
Payasvinl
PayojujI
m,
ad.
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMfcS IN GP.
289
Para d. I. 2.42 (attribute of Vi?ou).
s. 87.37 (one of the 3 at time of Daksa
Savarni the 9th Manu).
ParamStmS d. I. 212 (attribute of Visnu); 4.3 (").
Paramananda d. I, 196.2 (Visnu) (saluted as).
Paramdvara d. I. 2.15 (attribute of Vis.nu); 16.3 (" of
Visnu); 18.10 (Parames'aj MrtyunjaySr-
cana uttered by); 30.13 (stotra for); 31.10
(of Visnu with all ornaments etc.); 31.16
(of Visnu); 32.13 ("); 32.24 ("); 34.29
(")• 34.33 (ParesSvara "); 40.1 (");
43.25 (").
d. 2.30 (of Siva ?); 1^9.6 (as an interloctuor
Siva is addressed as).
Parame§t,hi m. 1.54.13 (son of Intradyumma).
Para£u m. 1.87.9 (one of thesons of Auttama Manu).
ParasSurama d. I. 142.8 (an incarnation of Hari, as son
of Jamadagni) (kills the Ksatriyas for 21
times); 142.9 (kills Kartavirya and makes
gift of the world to Kafyapa) (settles on
the Mt. Mahendra); 194.17 (reuested to
destory one's all enemies).
Paraha m. I. 87.17 (son of Raivata Manu\
Paraka (an atonement) I. 214.7 (for dwelling at the house of an
Antyaja); 214.11 (for visiting the house
of antyaja); 214.16 (for molestation);
214.62 (capable of destorying all sins)
(course to be followed in the Vrata of),
Paratpara d. I. 197.51 (Garuda conceived as).
Paralara s. I. 1.29 (Visnu in the 17th Avatara born
as son of Satyavatl and Paralara; created
the branches of Vedictree); 15.72 (Vi§ou
called as) ; 93.5 (one of the 14 Law givers);
1 07. Kdharma according to) ; 215.20 (one
of the UnapurSnas; spoken by).
Parlksit k. m. I. 140.25 (1. r.) (one of the sons of Ku.u);
5 140.40 (son of AbWmanyul; 145.39 (,n.tal-
led in throne after Pandavas).
Parjanya s. I. 87.18 (at the time of Raivata Manu).
290 GARUpA PURAljIA — A STUDY
Paryu§ita (a preta II. 12.38 (an old Brahmana was invited as
known as) the priest, and as he came late, Paryujita
consumed the food and served the rema-
inder. Hence he became Paryujita);
12.44.
Pala I. 202.75 (a measure of weight); II,
22.49 (").
Pavamana m. I. 5.16 (one of the sons of Vahni and
SvSha).
Pavitra r. I. 56.10 (and others are PSpaharas, in the
Kusadvtpa when JyotismSn ruled).
d. 87.58 (one of the 5 clans of gods at the
time ofBhautya Manu).
Pa^upati I. 81.14 (one of the lirthas).
Pamh'u m. 1.87.26 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata
Manu);
k. m. 138.6 (s. r.) (son of Vatsapriti).
PSficala I. 140.19 (a country, whose ruler was
Mukula); 145.13 (Paodavas' arrival at;
and winning the hands of Draupadl).
Patallputra a place I, 132.8 (Brahmin called Vlra at).
Pstfilna (a kind I. 69.7. (Muktaphalas resembling the back
offish) of).
Pandava the sons of I. 145.1 (Krsna's fight for the case of);
Psodu 145.10 (their enmity with Kurus); (teased
by Duryodhana); 145.14-15 (getting half
the kingdom at Indraprastha and obser-
vance of Rajasiiya); 145.22 (after their
period of exile, claiming their share);
145.23 (claiming for at the least 5 villages);
229.9 (as a name of Arjuna) (GitS
narrated to).
Patala netherworld 1.12.4 (Ananta as Adhipati of); 15.60
(Visnu as cause of); 15.151 (Visnu as
resident of); 57.1; 57.2 (one of the 7
worlds); 69.24 (Muktaphalas obtained
from); 89.24 (where the demons worship
the manes).
APPENDIX 1— INDEX OF THE NAM&5 IN Gt.
291
k. m.
Pantha
Papa
Para
Paralaukika
ParasSavah
Parasika
Parijata
Pariplava
Paribhadra
Pariyatra
Partha (Arjuna) m.
ParvanaiSraddha
m.
mt.
k. m
Parvatt
Parsatasagara
(Parsata
Palita
Pavaka
Pasanda
Pingala
Pingala
(offering of balls II J
of rice) (the
II. 5.32 (the Preta is so called at the
entrance to the hourse where debth ourred)
6.33 (by offering Pinda the Devatas of
Grha vastu get pleased).
II. 34.10 (signs of those who are born to
Manusyas on accout of their).
I. 140.12 (1. r.) (son of Prthusena).
I. 69.23 (one of the 8 types of Muktaphalas)
I. 69.23 (one of the 8 kinds of Mukta-
phalas).
I. 69.24 (Muktaphalas obtained from) .
flower I. 144.10 brought by Krsna).
I. 141.3 (son ofNrpanjaya).
I. 55.6.
I. 13P.40 (s. r.) (son of Ruru).
I. 139.53 (1. r.) (son of Prtha, got by
Indra); 229.13 (Glta Addressed to).
II. 32.11 (to be done after the end of
pollution if there be any in between).
I. 137.16 (to be worshipped on Paiicaml);
185.14 (Siva addressed as an interlocutor
as dear to).
I. 14530 (where the Prthvipalas were
killed. Patromymic name of Drupada and
his son).
k. m. I. 139.28 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of
Rukmakavaca).
I. 5.16 (born of SvadhS and Vahni);
141.13 14 (dissolves in ether at the time of
Pralaya) .
I. 196.11 (Buddha requested to protect
from the association of) .
serpent I. 39.2 (saluted in SurySrcana); 129.26 (its
worship every month and in Bhadra,
^ravaua-Suklapancami takes one to
heaven),
II. 22.39 (one of the lONsdis).
I. 197.47 (Garuda contemplated as).
8l!C )> D.J""^"
the gods are
d. w.
fire.
GARtJl?A PURA"£[A — A STUDY
Pitara
Pitamaha
Pitrloka
d.
Pitystotra (stotra on
manes)
Pitryajna
Pinakadhrk
Pipllika
d.
ant
Pstambaradhara d.
Plvara
Pundarlka
k. in,
pleased); 5.64-65 (to be given for 10 days);
5.68-7] (the growth of the limbs by the
offer of ); 5.72 (to be given with flesh on
the 10th day); 5.76 (from which one has
born goes along its course after the 1 3th
day after death); 14.9-13 (offering Piijda
for different categories of death of a Bala,
Yuva etc.).
I. 5.3 (creation of );5.17 (Mena & Vaitarnl
born to Svadha and); 5.27 (married Svadha,
one of the daughters created by Daksa);
89.57 (said to drink soma juice, possessed
of astral bodies); 177.65 (prescription which
gets Mok?a for); II. 11.29 (merits of offering
NarSyanabali to); 11.30 (troubles on
account of nothing to compensate it);
11.31 (one must be devoted to).
I. 2.13 (Brahma addressed as, an inter-
locutor).
II. 8.8 (on account of the performance of
the Vrsotsarjana, the Preta reaches).
I. 88.1 (uttered by Markandeya); 89.13-48
(text of); 89.39 (manes requested to destory
demons and ward of calamities etc.);
89.42 (requested to protect from Rak?asa,
Bhuta etc.).
I. 205.140 (doing tarpana is).
1.5.34 (epithet of 6iva).
I. 217.26 (one who takes away bread shall
become).
I. 6.56 (are born of KrodhS, wife of
Kas"yapa).
I. 131.14 (epithet of Visnu).
I. 56.11 (born of Dyutiman at Kraunca-
dvlpa) .
I. 138.39 (s. r.) (son of Nabhas).
I. 56.13 (one of the 7 mountain streams).
I. 12.5 (epithet of Visuu); 13.4 (requested
to protect); I. 15.9 (Vi?nu addressed as) ;
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
293
Pur>dra
Puny a (merit)
Punarvasu (a star)
k. m.
83.55 (one who goes to Kotitlrtha shall
atiain); 131.11 (an epithet of Visnu,
saluted) ; 194.20 (one takes refuge at, when
black a form as that of Yama is beheld).
I. 68.18 (quality of Vajras obtained from).
I. 213.23 (accruing from seeing holy men
is greater than visiting holy places; the
former gives immediate benefit and the
latter in due course).
1.59.3 (star of Aditya); 59.14 (auspicious
for journey) ; 59.15 (auspicious for wearing
upper garment); 59.19 (one of the Pariva-
ni'ukha stars); 59.36 (Amrta-yoga caused
by Guru in) ; 59.44 (auspicious for
Jatakarma etc.);
139.45 (1. r.) (son ofDundubhi).
k. in. I. 138.18 (s.r.) (son of £abSda or Vikuksi);
k. m. 139,66 (1. r.) (son of Srnjaya) ;
k. rn. 140.16 (1. r.) (son of SudhTra);
Purandara (Indra) d. 1.51.17 (one desirous of getting children
to propitiate always).
I. 215.13 (narrated by Vyasa to Suta) (the
greatness of one who knows the 18); 215.16
(18 in no.); -215.17 (the 18 Upapuranas);
215.21 (one of the 18 VidytSs); See also
Itihasa-purana.
II. 28.3 (one of the 7 cities which confer
final emancipation).
m. I. 87.21 (one of the sons of Gaksusa Manu).
k. m. I. 139.74 (1. r.) (his Variiba narrated).
k. m. I. 140.1 (father of Janamajeya).
k. tn. 140.18 (1. r.) (son of Su^anti).
k m. I. 138.23 (s.r.) (one of the three sons of
BindumahyaV 138.24 (with NaramadS
begets Trasadasyu).
1.87.8 (enemy of Indra at the time of
Svarocisa Manu and killed by M«»«-
sudana assuming elephant form),
k. m. I. HO-9 (1. r.) (son of HastP.
Puranjaya
Purana
Puri
Puru
Purukutsa
Purukrtsara m.
Puramlcjha
294
GARUIJA PURXlsIA— A STUDY
Pururguru
Purusottama
Puruhotra
Pururavas
Pulaka (gem)
Pulastya
Pulaha
m. I. 87.42 (one of the sons of the llth Manu,
son of Rudra).
d. I. 4.6 (attribute of Vistju); 12.4- (saluted in
the course of PuiS for the successful com-
pletion of pujS); 13.3 (addressed as having
an axe and worshipped); 13.11 (Vi?(m
saluted as); 29.1 (is predominently wor-
shipped in theTrailokyamohimpuja); 29.2
(worshipped); 29.3 (stupifies the 3 worlds);
45.10 (a form of Visnu holding lotus, conch,
mace and disc is saluted); 66.3 (in the
Navavyuha the 8th image is) ; 83.7 (by the
worship of whom one is not born again);
86.18 (worshipper of whom shall obtain
Jfiana, Sri etc.); 86.27 (by the worship of
whom one shall get all the desired objects};
131.10 (saluted in RohinyastamTvrata);
137.12 (saluted in the VSravrata) ; 45.29
(description the class of s"alagrama called) ;
66.7 (one of the tirtha);
d. 86.19 ("raja, attribute of Surya ?).
k m. I. 139.35 (1. r.) (son of Anu).
k. m I. 138.3 (s. r. ) (son of 115 and Budha);
139.2 (marriage with Orva»i) (six sons of );
145.2 (in whose line the Kurus were
bom) 1 4-5.3 (gets Ayu as a son of Urva^I
and).
I. 68JO; 77.1-2 (origin of); 77.3 (merits
of certain qualities & colours of); 77.4
(a pale in weight valued at 500 Riipyas?).
s- I. 5.3 (creation by Lord); 5.13; 5.26 (with
Prtti one of the daughters of Dharraa
Dak§ayana gets Dattoli as son); 58.7
(resides in the Solar region in the month
of Gaitra); 87.2 at the time of SvSyam-
bhuva Manu); 135.5 (to be worshipped in
Caitra with Damanaka flower).
3- 1-5-3 (his creation by the Lord); 5.13
(wedsKsama); 2.26; 58.8 (resides in solar
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
295
Pulomaja
PulotnS
Puskara
PuskarSk$a
m.
m.
w.
m.
k, m
d.
w.
Pu§paka
(an aerial car
Kubera)
Puspadanta
Pu?pabhadra
PusparSga
Puspavan
Pusya, PusyS
12
of
gem
rnt.
k m
star
region); 87.2 (at the time of Svayambhuva
Maim); 135.5 (to be worshipped in Gaitra
with Damanaka).
I. 6.32 (son of A.nila and 6tva in the line
of Uttanapada).
I. 6.44 (one of the sons of Danu).
6.46 (one of the two daughters of Vaisva-
nara, married Marlci. their sons).
I. 15.157 (Vi?ou addressed as the ksetra
and as lord of Ksetra and as the Dvlpa
called); 54.4 (one of the Dvlpas); 56.G
(Cabala as ruler of) ; 56.18 (surrounded by
sweet water); 57.4 (Narakasin the dreadful
Dvlpa called) ; 66.6 (one of the Tirthas) ;
81.7; 222.18; 225.4 (Visnu as lord of).
90.3 (son of Varuna, had a beautiful
daughter (Maninl) by the celestial nymph
PramlocS.).
, 138.37 (s. r.) (born of Bharata).
I. 131.18 (Visnu addressed as).
I. 5.23 (one of the 13 created by Daksa and
married by Daksayana); 5.28 (Lobha, lorn
of); 206.36 (saluted daily).
I. 89.45 (one of the 7 other clans of pitrs).
I. 47.19 (one of 5 classes of temples). 47.20
(quadrilateral); 47.24 (the 9 types of);
138.42 (sonof Hiraoyanabha).
142.14 (used by Rama for his return to
Ayodhya)'. 143.47.
I. 46.6 (one the 32 Devas).
II. 6.3 (in Yamapura).
I 689- 68.44 (exports make imitation
diamonds out of); 73.1 (test); 74.1 (my-
thological origin from the skin of the
demon Bala).
I. 56.9 (in Kuladvlpa).
140.28 (1. r.) (son of ^?abha).
I 59 14 (auspicious for journey); 59.15
(auspicious for dress, upper garment);
296
PujS^va
Put ana
PurO
k. m.
PrthS
Prthivi
Prthivldhara
Prthu
Prthuka
Ptthujava
PfthudSna
GARUIDA PURSJsIA — A STUDY
59.22 (one of the 9 Ordhvamukha stars);
59.35 (etc. cause AutpStikayoga on Friday);
59.44 (auspicious for Jatakarma etc.); 61.11
(auspicious for Kanyadana etc.).
k. m, I. 138.22 (s. r.) son of Hita^va).
w. I. 15.79 (Visnu addressed as killer of);
46.21; 133.17 (assigned to Nairrti direction
in Mahanavamlvrata) ; 144.2 (her death
at the hands of Krsna); 194.18,
I. 139.18 (1. r.) (one of the sons of Yayati
and Sarmistna) See also Pururavas.
I. 6.37 (one of the 12 Suns); 17,8; 46.5 (one
of the celestials worshipped in Vastupuja);
58.13 (reside in star A£vayuji when sun is
there).
II. 22. 39 (one of 1 0 Nadis).
I. 139.51 (daughter of £ura); 139.52 (given
as daughter to Kuntiraja); 139.52 (married
by Pandu); See also Kunti.
I- 75.1; 197.2 (one of the Mandaladhipas);
197.8 (assigned in the direction of Indra-
devata); 197.22 (assigned to the feet in
Garudividya); 197-23 (assigned to one's
body); 197,38 (assigned to east); See also
Prthvi.
I. 47.26 (a Malaka type of temple).
m- 1.6.8 (birth of); 6.9 (Antardhana was
son of);
m- 54.15 (son of Vibhu);
k. m. 138.18 (s. r.) (son of Anenas);
k.m. 139.43 (1. r.) (son of Citraka);
a Salagrama 45,22 (description of).
I. 87.23 (one of the class Gaijas).
I- 139.26 (1. r.); (one of the best among the
sons of Sa^abindu),
I- I39;27 (I. r.) (one of the best of the sons
of Sasabindu).
L 139.27 (1. r.) (one of the best among the
earth
A.
k.
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
297
Prthurukma k. m.
Prthulak§a
Pfthulaujasa
Prthusravah
Pfthusena
Prthvldhara
Prsata
Pjrsadasva
Pr$adhra
Paila
I. 139.28 (1. r.) |(oiie of the 5 sons of
Rukmakavaca) .
k. m. I. 139.71 (1. r.) (son of Caturanga).
I. 6.40 (the 4 sons of Hiranyaka^ipu were
known to be).
m. I, 87.35 (son of Daksasavarni Manu).
k. m, 139.27 (1. r.) (one of the best among the
sons of Sasabindu).
k. m. I. 140.11 (1. r.) (son of Rucirabva).
d. I. 46.10 (and 7 others surrounding Brahma
in Vastupuja).
k. m. I. 140.23 (1. r.) (son of Somalia).
k. m. I. 138.16 (s. r.) (son ofVirupa).
k. m. I. 87.26 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata
Manu); 138.2; 138,4 (killed a cow and
became a Sudra).
s. 1,215.12 (a disciple of Vyasa to whom
Rgveda was taught).
I. 214.31 (a kind of Sura (drink)).
a country I. 68,17 (Vajras at).
k. m, 139.70 (1 r.) (one of the several sons of
Bali).
Paurandarapada I. 132.1 (said to be conferred on the
(place of Indra) observer of &uklaslamlvrata in the month
of Pausa).
Pauravl w. I. 139.56 (wife of Vasudeva).
Paurnamasa m. I. 5.10 (born to Sambhuti, thro' Marici).
Paulamah m. I. 6.47 (son of Marica).
Pausna d. I. 59.9 (lord of star Revatl).
Prakrti d. I. 198.8 (worshipped in Jvalamalinlkrama).
Pracanda d. I. 194.29 (saluted in Vaisnavakavaca);
194.29 (°rOpa " ).
Pracanda d. w. 1.133.12 (manifestation of DurgS).
Pracetah d. I. 135.5 (to be worshipped in Caitra with
garlands of Damanaka).
k. m. 139.65 (1. r.) (son of Durgama).
Prajapati d. 1.4.21 (His creation of world); 6.14
(Brahma) (wishing to create); 89.55 (saluted .by
Ruci); 5.13 (Pulaha0, birth of sons to
Paundra
298
PURS^IA— A STtJDV
Ksama and); 6.15 (Vlranaprajspati,
wedding Asiknl).
1.205.67 (Japa to be made of); 205.68
(one who contemplates on "shall remove
all fear); 218.17 (if it is known, Brahma
favours),
I. 87.11 (Devagana).
139 10 (1. r.) (son of DivodSsa) (known as
Satrajit in history).
m. I. 87.39 (son of 10th Manu).
k. m. I. 139.15 (1. r.) (son of Ksatravrddha).
k. m- 139.49 (1. r.) (son of Sami).
k. m. I. 139.62 (1. r.) (son of Vajra).
I. 140.38 (1. r.) (son of Yudhisl;hira and
Draupadl).
k. m. I. 140.4 (1. r.) (son of RatinSra).
Pratistha (installation) I. 48.1 (of all Devas).
PratisthSna a place I. 142.19 (a Brahmin Kausika who livet
at).
d. I. 6.59 (one of the 49 Marut-gods).
m. 1.54.14 (son of PratShSra, in the line of
Agnldhra).
k. m. I. 141.6 (1. r.) (son of PratlvySh).
k. m. I. 138.47 (J. r.) (son of Manu).
k. m. I. 140.33 (1. r.) (son of Dilipa) (his 3 sons),
k. m. I. 140.6 (son of Bhanuratha).
m. I. 54.14 (son of Paramesthl) (in the line of
Agnldhra).
door II. 9.5 (of Dharmadhvaja).
keeper
k, m I. 140.27 (1. r.) (son of Vasu).
m. I. 87.17 (son of Raivata Manu).
1.21819 (described); 227.18 (one of the
6 accomplishments of yoga); 227.22; 227.23;
229.13.
I. 6.29 (one of the 8 Vasus); 6.34 (Devala
was son of ).
I. 47.8 (are one fourth the height of
Sikhara).
Pranava syllable com'
Pratardana d.
(nah) k. m,
PratapavSn
Pratiksatra
Pratibahu
Pratibindhya
Pratiratha
Prat is ad rk
Pratiharta
Pratltaka
Pratlndhaka
Pratlpa
Pratlvya
Pratlhara
PratlhSra,
Pratihara
Pratyagra
Pratyai'iga
Pratyahsra (restrain-
ing organs)
PratyQ?a
(dr-
cum ambulation)
AtPENDIX 7— INDEX Of1 THE NAMJSS IN GP.
299
Pradyumna m
I. 139.61 (one of 3 sons of Kr?na); 7.6
(worshipped in Suryapuja); 8.15 (requested
to protect); 12.4 (worshipped); 12.14
(worshipped in Cakrapuja); 15.89 (attri-
bute of Visiju); 32.5 (Visnu, in the form
of0 to protect world); 32.6 (saluted in pan-
catattvSrcana); 32.13 („); 32.30 („); 43.18
(assigned to south); 144.8 (killer of£am-
bara); 194.6 (requested to protect the
nose); 194.29 (requested to destory all
fears); 1952 (saluted).
a iSalagrama 45.9 (saluted); 45,15; 45.28
(is that having 6 Gakras); 66.2.
Prabha d. I. 40.6 (saluted in MahesVarlpujs).
Prabhakara m. 1.56.8 (one of the 7 sons of Jyotisman in
Kuaadvlpa).
PrabhSsa d. I. 6.29 (one of the 8 Vasus);
a place 81.4 (mentioned as a best Tlrtha, where
Somanatha is); 83.13 (merits of seeing the
lord at); 83.33 (merits of performing £raddha
at); 86.1 (at Gaya, Pretas'ila exists at 3
places, of which one at); 'II. 28.19 (benefit
of dying at).
I. 58.11 (lives in Solar region); 90.1
(appeared from the waters of the river);
90.2 (addresses Ruci); 90.3 (asks his
willingness to take her daughter got from
Puskara, son of Varuna).
I 66 6 (one of the Tlrthas); 51.29 (merites
of making a gift at); 81.2 (best Tlrtha);
143.11. . . .
m I. 87.12 (a demon, killed by Han m the
form of a fish); 194.18 (reference to his
death at the hands of Kr$oa\
deluge I. 141,13 (3 types of); (* .
rence of); 215.4 (of the world);
(PrSkrtika0 described).
I 87.47 (son of Daksaputra Maxro).
I. 87.56 (son of Bhautya
Praraloca (a w
celestial nymph)
Prayaga
Pralamba
Pralaya
Pravaha
Pravira
m.
m.
300
Prasadrk
Prasu^ruta
Prasata
PrasGti
Prasrti
Prasena
PrastalSksa
PrasWra
Prastha
Prahasta
Prahlada
GARU$A PURSJilA— A
Prana
d.
k. m.
d.
w.
k. m.
m.
m.
in.
m
Praclnabarhis m.
m.
PrScetas m.
Prajapatya vr.
m.
ra,
s.
life breath
I. 6.63 (one of the 49 Marut devas).
I. 138.44 (s. r.) (son of Maru),
L 87.23 (one of the Gaija (clans)).
I. 5.20 (born to Svayambhuva Manu&
£atarupa); 5.21 (was given in marriage
to Daksa).
I. 202.73 (a measure of weight, defined1.
I. 139.39 (1. r.) (son of Anamitra).
I. 87.14 (son of Tamasa Manu).
1.54.14 (son of Pratihartta, in the line of
Agnidhra).
I. 202.74 (measure of weight defined);
202.76.
I. H3.45 (killed by Rama).
I 6.40 (one of the 4 sons of Hiranyafca^ipu)
(and devoted to Visnu); 6.49 (demons
born in the line of); 1 5.90 (Vi?nu address-
ed as0 in the 1000 names of Visnu); 1-19
(his birth as Datta to Atri and Anasuya
to whom Anvlksiki was narrated).
I. 6.3 (son of &nisl;i in the line of
UttSnapada).
6.9 (son of Havirdhana in the line of
Utt&napada); 6.10 (10 sons of Samudtl
and).
I. 6.11 (the sons of PrScInabarhi and
Samudrl).
I. 214.7 (to be preformed for purification);
214.48 (made of its observance of for a
ruler).
I. 5.9 (son of Ayati & Dhats),
6.31 (son of ManoharS).
87.6 (at the time of Svaroci§a Manu);
197.20 Cin the Garudlvidya PrSr^a is
contemplated upon as burning); 218.13;
218-19 (its control); 222.19 (its control
is less meritorious than contemplating
on); 227.18 (control beneficial in Yoga);
229.13 (°symyama, one of the 8 limbs of
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN Gp.
301
Pranah
Pradha
Prasada
Priyabhrtya
Priyavrata
Prlti
Pretaku^da
Pretaloka
Prosvhapadi
Plaksa
Yoga); II. 1932; 22.40 (one of the
10 VSyus remaining in one's body); 22.42
(as conveyor of food within the body);
22.44 (controller of fire within body).
d. I. 87.41 (inmates of heaven at the time of
10th Manu, divided into 100 clans).
w. I. 6.25 (one of the 14 wives of Kasyapa).
temple I. 47.1 ("iaksaoa of); 47.10 (Laksana in
general); 47.16 (Mandapamana has been
narrated and another form of structure is
then told); 47.18 (dimensions of Nemi etc-);
47.19 (description according to their
measure and origin); (their 5 divisions);
47.21 (forty types of temple from the above
5 divisions); 47.33 47.34 (the type called
Meru is said to be best); 47.36 (vary
according as the image of deity housed
in); 47.37 (many kinds of); 47.38 (for
deities self-originated, no niyama in);
47.41 (the devatas are located in the
respective quarters in); 47.42 (Mathas
located nearby for Upajivins); 47.43 (Suras
to be placed and worshipped in),
m . I. 8 7, 1 3 (son of Manu) .
m. I. 5.20 (son of Svayambhuva Manu and
£atariipa); 51.1 (son of).
w. I. 5.13 (Pulastya's wife; Dattoli as son of);
I. 86.1 (Preta&lfi at Gaya exists in one of
the forms as); (others being PrabhSsa and
GaySsuraSiras).
II. 10.1 (Pretas discharged from,0 how
eat).
star. I. 59.36 (Uttara,0 Kuja in0 causes Amrta-
yoga).
I. 54.4 (one of the 7 dvlpas); 54,9 (the
people are not subject to Yugavasthas, who
live at); 59.1 (sons of MedhStithi, ruler
of); 56-2 (the 7 sons later were rulers of).
302
Phanlndra
Phalgucandi
Phalgutlrtha
Phalguni
Phalgvlsa
Baka (a demon) m.
Badrikftsrama
Bandhuka
Babhru
GARU]?A PURXlvIA— -A STUDY
I. 71.4 (VSsuki mentioned as; reference
to mythological account of biles of demon
Bala having been dropped by),
d. w. I. 83.16 (worshipped at Gaya).
1.83.18 fat Gaya); 83.19 (all the sacred
waters on earth mix at); 83.20 (claimed to
be most sacred at Gaya); 84. 13 (PitSmaha
is worshipped at); 84.14 (Gadadhara
worshipped at); 84.20 (Devaditarpana on
4th day at);
59.4 (Uttara, star of Aryama); (Purva;
star of Bhagyadevata); 59.5 (Uttara0
traya, to be avoided on Saturday for
certain acts); 59.37 (purva0, Amrtayoga
caused by 6ukra in) .
I. 83.16 (by worshipping whom at Gaya,
one clears his debts to manes).
I. 145.12 (killed by Paridavae while at
Ekacakra),
a crane 2 1 7.28 (the stealthy remover of fire becomes).
I. 81.6 (one of the sacred places); 2.2
SQtas statement about his visit io).
I. 70.7.
Star I.
k.
Babhruvahana k. m
Bahijada ^
Bala
(name of
a tree)
I. 47.27 (a Trip (v) sfapa type of temple).
k. m. I. 139.30 (1. r.) (son of Romapada).
139.37 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of Bhaj-
mana).
II. 17.5 (in the Tretayuga, at Mahodaya-
pura) (his story)
d. I. 89.50 (one of the clans of pitrs); 5.3
(creation of); 89.41 (requested to protect
in the south).
(an asura) I. 5.8 (born to £rt and Hari); 68.1
(defeated Indra etc.); 68.2 (was requested
by Devas to be a cow at their sacrifice and
was killed by them); 68.3 (story of be-
coming a cow for the welfare of the
Devas and the world); 68.4 (his Avayavas
becoming Ratna on account of his Sattva-
Balabhadra
Balakas'va
BalSdhr§ya
Balahaka
Bali
Bahukarmaka
Bahugati
Bahuda
Bahuputra
Bahurupa
Bahurupa
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 303
guna); 80.1 (£esa collecting his Antra
(bowels), thro' it is Kerala and high
quality Vidrumas appeared there).
m. 144.10 (killed by Kr§oa).
d. I. 86.18 (merits of worshipping Him
at Gaya); 86.26 ("); 139.56 (son of
Vasudeva and Rohini) 131.9 (son of
Vasudeva and Devaki; arghya offered to0)
144.1; 11.34 (worshipped); 139.57 (his wife
RevatI and his sons).
k. m. I. 139.4 (1. r.) (son of Apajapaka).
d. I. 6.64 (?) (one of the 49 Marut devas).
mi. I. 56.6 (in PlaksadvTpa).
m. I. 1.27 (Visnu assumed dwarf from and
begged 3 feet space from); 6.41 (born of
Virocana and 100 sons were born to) (in
the line of Uttanapada); 48.71; 87.34
(son of Virocana who was Indra at the
time of Savarni Manu) ; reference to his
offer of 3 feet measures of place to Visnu);
87.41 (enemy of devas at the time of 10th
Manu, and killed by Hari);
k. m. 139.69 (L r.) (son of Sutapa); 139.69,70
(several sons of ) ;
205.140 (offering0 is Bhutayajna).
k. m. I. 141.9 (son of Svaksetra).
k. m. I. 140.2 (1. r.) (son of Sambhu?).
w. 1.6.22 (one of the daughters of Daksa;
given to Bahuputra).
m. I. 6.22 (to whom Bahuda was given by
Daksa).
d. I- 6.35 (one of the 11 Rudras).
d w. 1.48.14 (one oftheDevatSs assigned in
the middle in the installation of deities).
k.m. (s.r.)I- 138.57 (son of Dhrti).
'm.
I 6.41 (one of the 100 sons of Bali);
144.8 (whose daughter was married by
13
304
B&rhadraliiah
BalakhilyriU
Bslacaiidr.i
d.
B-"'hu k. m.
Bahula
Bind.i
Bindumahya k, m
Bindusara
Buddha m
Buddhi
Buddhirat r
Budha (a planet)
GARUJDA PURXlvIA— -A STUDY
Pradyumna's son Aniruddha); 144.9 (in the
fight between Hari and £arikara, except 2
all the other of his 1000 arms were cut
off); 196.13 (requested to protect from.
enemies and Raksasas).
I. 140,27-141.11 (kings called).
I. 5.14 (60 in number born of Kratu and
Sumati).
I. 129.21 (one of the forms of Ganapati).
1.6.41 (son of Sarhhlada, one of the sons
of Hiranyaka&pu) ; 87.4 (enemy oflndra
and killed by Visnu at the time of
Svayambhuva Manu).
I. 138.28 (s.r.) (son of Vrka, who became
a king).
. m. I. 141.8 (son of 6uddhodana) (in the royal
line).
k. m. I. 139.55 (1. r.) (son of Rajadhidevi,
Rsjsdhideva, son ofJsura).
I. 138.22 (s. r.) (son of Mandhata); 138.23
(3 sons of); (had 50 daughters married to
Saubhari muni).
I. 81.21 (one of the Tlrthas, Visr^upado-
daka).
I. 1.3? (Jinasuta, would be born in Klka^a,
at the end of Kaliyuga to destory the
enemies of celestials, as an Avatara of god; ;
44-4; 86.11 (worshipped as an avatfira of
god); 145.40 (Vasudeva is said to be taking
form of for destroying enemies of
celestials); 196.11 freqested to protect from
the assembly of heretics).
I. 5.24 (one of the 24 maidens created by
Dafcsa and married by Dharma Dsksayana);
5-29 (Bodha said to be born of).
54
of
d.
' (son of Nara, in the
Agnidhra, King of Jambudvlpa).
•7.3 (worshipped in Suryapuja); 16.16
(saluted in Visnupqjs); 23.11 (worshipped
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF 1HE NAMES IN GP.
305
Budhastaml
Brka
Brhatkarma
Brhada^va
Brhadl§u
Brhaduktha
Brhadgurja
Brhaddhanu
Brhadbalah
Brhadbhanu
Brhadbhraja
Byhaddyumna
Byhanmana
Brhaspati
in Sivarcana); 39.10 (worshipped in
Suryapuja); 39.14 (worshipped in "); 58.10
resides in Asadha); 59.27 (Dvada^i good on);
59.29; 59.31 (journey forbidden on the day
of); 59. 34 (Revatl etc. are to be avoided
in); 59.36 (in Krttika causes Amrtayoga);
59.40 (in Anuradha causes Siddhayoga);
59.42 (in Dhanis^hS causes Vi?ayoga); 60.1
(Daia period of); 60.4 (yields women, Riijya
etc. in its Dais); 60.7 (mithuna is his Ksetra);
60.8 (kanya is his Ksetra); 61.13 (is good in
4); 61.15 (good in 11); 62.16 (Siddhikarya,
Mantra and Yatra are remembered in);
132.6 (worshipped in Budhastami); 132.7
(Bija Mantra of); 136.7; 136.10 (as an
attribute of Visnu); H8.3 (as husband of
Ila and father of Raja, Rudra, Purtiravas);
139,2 (son of Soma and Tara);
145.2 (son of Soma) (in the narration of
story of Mahabharata);
k. m. I. 138.10 (s r.) (son of Vegavan).
vr. 132.8 (story about).
k. m. I. 13828 (s r.) son of Ruruka).
k. m. I. 139.72 (1. r.) (son of Bhadraratha);
k. m. 140.10 (1. r.) (son of Brhaddhanu).
k. m. I. 138.20 (s. r.) (son of SrSvasta);
k. m. 141.6 (1. r.) (son of VatsavyQha).
k. m. I. 140.10 (son of Ajamidha).
k. m. I. 138.45 (s. r.) (son of DevarSta).
s. 1.87.6 (at the time of Svaroci a Manu).
k. m. I. 140.10 (1. r.) (son of Brhadlsu).
I. 141.5 (name of princes who would be
born in the race of Ikjvaku).
k m. I. 139.72 (1. r.) (son of Brhatkarma);
k'. m'. 140.19 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of Mukula).
k. m. I. 141.7 (son of Krtajit).
m I. 87.35 (son of Daksa Savaroi, 9th Manu).
km L 139.73 (1-r.) (son of Brhadbhanu)
d." ' 1.7-3 (saluted in Suryadipujana) ; 17.5
306
(a planet)
Bodha
Brahmadatta
Brahmamandira
Brahmayajfia
Brahmaraksas
Brahmaloka
GARUpA PURXJilA— A STUIJV
(assigned to Yamy a in SurySrcana); 23,11
(worshipped in iaivSrcana) ; 39. 1 4 (saluted
in SurySrcana); 58.26 (description of his
Ratha); 59.28 (full moon and new moon
good on the day of); 205.131 (requested to
protect); 93.5 (one of the 14 law-giver);
k. m. 139.37 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of Bhaja-
mana).
m. I. 5.29 (born of Buddhi ?).
k. m. I. 140.13 (I. r.) son of A^vaha and Krti).
I. 47.24 (a Pujpaka type of temple),
I. 205.140 (teaching is).
I. 177.65 (prescription to convey them to
Moksa) ;
II. 1.12 (one who abducts another's wife
shall become).
1.2.7 (Vyasa's narration of his visit to);
4.35 (the place for Brahmins); 4.36 (pJace
for those who remain BrahmacSrins); 36,15
(Gayatn japa conveys one to); 37.2 (attai-
ned by Gayatrijapa); 51.10 (is attained
by VidyadSna to Brahmins); 81.30 (the
best Tlrtha Gay a is considered convey one
to); 82.8 (attained by performing Sraddha,
PindadSna etc. at Gaya); 82.13 ("); 83.8;
(by worshipping Brahma one gets); 'sS. 1 8
(by worshipping Gadadhara at Gaya
after bath at Phalgutlrtha, one shall convey
21 people to); 83.20 (bathing at Brahma-
sadas, conveys one to); 83,22 (bathing at
Aksayavata conveys one to); 83.23 (bath-
mg atAksayava^a conveys one to); 83.24
(by doing Sraddha at Ramahrda, one con-
^' ^25 (doing ^addha
r<t GayS> convey* one to);
(doing ^ddha at certain spots at
conveys Pitrkula to); 83.29 (bathing
Gaya conveys Pitrkula to); 83 34 (by
at certain J> c f?
83
83.
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
307
Pitrkula to) ; 83.35 (attained as a result of
offering Pincja); 83.37 (by doing 6rSddha
etc. at Gay5 one shall obtain); 83.65
(bathing at the confluence of Nii^cirS. at
Gaya one attains); 86.3 (£raddha at Preta-
6ila conveys one to); 86.6 (mt. Kraunca-
pada conveys one to); 86.19 (Pindadana
at Gaya in the presence of Gods, conveys
one to); 86.20 (pujana also yields); 86.25
("); 86.31 ("); 86.37 (by Sraddha, Pinda-
dana etc one shall attain); 205.72 (in
Yajana for Devas, invocation is made of
those Devas at); II. 7.10; 9.9 (one who
has done good deeds reaches).
Brahmasadas I. 83.21 (one of the Tlrthas at Gaya).
BrahmS I- 2.5 (as narrator of GP.); 2.9 (as an
interloctutor) ; 2.37; 4.11 (as a form of
Visnu); 4.12 (rescuing earth); 4.19 (crea-
tion of); 4.28(");5.18 (creating Manu as
a manifestation of self); 8 14 (His place
in the worship of Visnu); 8.15 ("); 11.25
(His place in NavavyQharcana); 11.35
(worshipped); 12.4; 18.18 (worshipped);
31.21 (worshipped); 32.32 (Visnu saluted as
master of0); 32.34 (as a form of Visnu);
34.42 (saluted); 35 2 (Gayatrl as head of);
37.8; 40.11 (saluted); 42.6 (one of the
Tantudevata); 42.11 (offering made to
Atman as a form of); 43.1 (seeking pro-
tection from Visou); 43.9 (one of the
Tantudevata); 43.10 (one of the Devata
in the sacred thread); 46-9; 46.10; 46.19;
48.61 (worshipped); 50.58 (to be wonhi-
53 1 (as an interlocutor); 58.20
interlocutor); 59.2 (Devata of
73 1 (as an interlouctor);
ha as told by); 82.13; 83.8
(merits' of worshipping); 86.25 _(»h 89.6
pped);
(as an
Rohinl) ;
(his appearance
before Ruci); 89.56
308 GARUpA PURXijIA— A
(saluted by Puci); 89.65 (asked Ruci
to create); 126.8 (worshipped); 137.18
(worshipped); 138.1 and 143.1; 145.2
(born from Vi^nu's navel); 139.1; 142.25
(Devas approach Him when darkness per-
vaded on account of the course of
Kanaka's wife); 205.1 (as an interlocutor)
205.66 (as household fire); 205.74 (the
trinity should not be looked upon as
separate); 205.133 (to be worshipped);
II. 7.5-6 (his Tapas at the navel of Visnu)
(His creation of the world etc.); 19.12
(resides always in mandalas) (drawn in
connection with urdhvadehika); 31.2 (com-
mends the donor of earth);
I. 81.11 (a tirtha at Gays);
d. I. 2.19 (Visnu is said to be ° among Brah-
mins); 2.20; 2,44; 4,3 (as an attribute of
Visnu); 15.2 (as an attribute of Visnu);
30.8 (an attribute of Visnu);
a £alagrama 45.22; 45.31 (description of).
Brahmani (nl) d. I. 38.5 (assigned and worshipped in
DurgSpuja); 59.10 (is well established in
the east in Piatipannavamlpuja); 134.3
(to be propitiated in Mahanavami) ; 198.2
(invoked in the east and worshipped);
198.9 (worshipped).
Brahmanda 215.20 (10th UpapurSna).
BrahmSranya f. I. 83.40 (at GayS).
Brahmelvara d. I. 83.15 (at Gay5) (by worshipping whom
one gets free from the sin accruing from
the murder of a Brahmin).
I- 59.7 (Abhijit (noon) is known as).
d' I- 6.38 (one of the Suns); 17.7 („).
Bhagavati d. w. I. 38.5 (worshipped in Durgapftja)
Bhaglratha k. m, L m^ ^ ^ ^ Q
brought Gaaga to earth).
Bhadraka
Bhadrakah
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 309
Bhajam&na k. m. I. 139,36 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of
Sattata); 139.37 (8 sons of); 13943 (father
ofKukuraand Kambalabarhisah).
Bhajina k. m. I. 139.36 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of
Sattvata).
Bhadra d. I. 28.2 (assigned to the east in the Gopala-
PHJa);
palanquin 47.31 (dimension of ).
d. 87.50 (Indra at the time of Dak§aputra
Manu) (Rtadhamti).
I. 47.22 (a Vairaja class of temple).
d. I. 134.4 (worshipped in the MahSnavamT-
vrata).
Bhadradeva k. m I. 139.58 (1. r.) (one of the 6 sons of Vasu-
deva and Devakl).
Bhaclraratha k. m. I. 139.72 (I. r.) (son of Haryanga).
Bhadrairenya k m. I. 1 39.21 (I. r.) (son of MahismSn).
Bhadrasenaka k. m. I, 139.58 (1. r.) (one of the 6 sons of Vasu-
deva and Devakl).
Bhadra d. w. I. 38.2 (etc. worshipped in the month
M5rga&r§a, commencing from 3rd day);
129.9 ^worshipped as a manifestation of
energy).
w. 139,56 (wife of Vasudeva).
BhadrsJva m. 1,54.11 (one of the 9 sons ofAgnldhra,
ruler of Jambudvip);
mt. 55.1 (in the east).
Bhanandana k. m. I. 131.5 (s. r.) (son of Nribhaga).
BharanT star I. 59.9 (Yama as the Devata of), 59.16 (an
Adhovaktrastar); 59.42 (Vijayoga caused
by Bhargava); 59.45 (will cause death in
journey).
Bharata m. 54.12 (son of £§abha in the line of
Agnidhra who stationed at Salagi-Sma,
wasaVratl); 54.13 (his son was Sumati);
k.m. 138.36 (s.r.) (son of Dakratha); 148.10
(Ramayana story); 143.4; 143.7 (ourne,
310
Bharatairama
(a place)
BharadvSja
Bharga
Bhargabhunii
Bhallata
BhallStaka
Bhava (iaiva)
Bhavana
lihavesvara
Bhavya
Bhasrna
Bh&ga
Bhadrapada
GARUI?A PURXJilA— A STUDY
Msndavi); H3.8 (and 3atrughna going to
their uncle Yudhajit); 143.12 (with army
going to Rama and requesting him to
return to Ayodhya and rule); 143.13 (ruled
the kingdom till Rama's return, remained
as aspector); 138.37 (s. r.) (son of);
k. m. 139.2* (1. r.) (son of Taiajangha);
k, in. 140.5 (s. r). son of DusSyanta and
Sakuntala); 145.3 (in the line of Ayu).
I. 83.40 (at GayS, on the east of
Brahmasadas); 83.41 (merits of doing
6raddha at),
s. I, 58.14 (and others are lords in Karttika);
87.27 (at the time of Vaivasvata Manu).
w. I. 58.16 (an Apsaras who lives in solar
region in Pausamasa in Vasanta K&la) ;
k. m. 139.13 (i. r.) (son of Vltihotra).
k. m. 1.139.13(1.^ (son of Bharga).
d. 1.46.7 (one of the 32 Devas assigned in
Vastu).
gem I. 71,22 (a type of Marakata).
d. 1,5.26 (married Sati); 6.13 (by whose
curse, Daksa was born to Maris5, wife of
Pracinabarhi§ah).
I. 47.24 (a Puspaka class of temple).
I. 142.10 (Rama, son of DasSaratha is
spoken as).
I. 193.16 (&iva as an interlocutor addressed
as).
I. 54-.1 (born in the line ofAgnidhra);
56,14 (ruler of 6§kadvTpa; 7 sons of).
I. 2.13 (Vi|nu spoken as besmeared with);
214.25 (as purifier); 214.26 (ten things
which are purified by).
I. 202.75 (a measure of weight, denned as
20 Palas).
1.59.9 (Purva, Ajya as lord of ); and
(Uttaxa, Ahirbtadhna as lord of).
m,
d.
m.
ash
star
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP 3il
Bhanava m. I. 6.27 (born of Bhanu).
BhS.nu w. I. 6.?4 (one of 10 daughters ofDak$a
given toDharma); 6.27 (Bhanavas were
born of).
Sun d. 15.82 (as a form of Visnu); 52.19 (to be
worshipped on Saptaml); 58.9 (when it is
in Jye§tha, HshS and Rathasvana reside
there); 5929 (purifies Dvada^l); 62.1 (is
situated in the Ra^is from the rise); 70.9
(Sphatika class).
k. m. 139.63 (1 r.) (son of Bharga).
BhanumatJ w. 1.6.22 (one of the daughters of Daks.a,
married by Bahuputra).
Bhanuman k. m. I. 138.50 (s. r.) (son of Siradhvaja).
Bhanuratha k. m, I. 141. 6 (son of BrhadasVa).
Bhaminl w. I. 6.22 (one of the daughters ofDakja,
given to Bahuputra).
BhSrata (name of I. 55.2 (situated in the south); 55.3;
country) II. 1.6 (Devas born again to do acts of
merit at);
(epic) 145.1 (narration of).
BhSratI d. w. I. 198.8 (worshipped).
BhSrgava (a constella- I. 19.7; 23.1 1 (worshipped); 39.11 (worshipp-
tionj ed); 39.14 (saluted); 59.30 (requested to
purify Saptaml); 59.42 (inBharaijI causes
Visayoga); 60.2 (Da& period of); 60.8
(Tula is the place of );
k. rn. 139.63 (1. r.) (son of Vahni);
s. (Para^urSma); 215.20 (an UpapurSpa
spoken by).
BhSvya d. I. 87.23 (one of the Ganas, clans).
Bhasa d. I 6.63 (one of the 49 Marut devatas),
BhSsak d. I. 6.51 (were born of BhSsl).
Bhasi d. w. I. 6.50 (born of TSmra); 6.51 (BhSsas were
born of).
Bhaskara (Sun) I. 58. 1 (his Rathas are 9 in no.); 58.16 (the
7 who dwell in Mandala in the Pauja
month in spring); 58.18 („ in
14
312
Bhitti
BhTma
Bhlmadvadasi
Bhlraaratha
BlnrnarathS
Bhimarathah
Bhimasena
BhlsanS
Bhlsma
Bhlsmaka
GARUQA PURAlilA— A STUDY
59.26 (As.tarai auspicious on the day of);
137.17 (gives wealth in Saptaml); 205.123
(merits of bathing in); 205.135 (worshipp-
ed).
wall I. 47.2 (in a temple should be 48); 47.7
(built on 12 divisions) ; (height made equal
to 4 parts of); 47.8 (height of Sikhara,
double that of); 47.11 (twice the breadths
of Garbha).
m. I. 127.1 (his observance of DvSda& Vrata
inMagha); 139.53 (son of PfthS, got by
VSyu); 145.9; 145. 33-145.34 iDuryodhana,
killed by); 145.38 (consoling Yudhisthira,
after the war).
k. m. (1. r.) 139.3 (son of Amavasu); 139.32 (son
\ i
of Vikrti).
vr. I. 127.2 (origin of).
k. m. I. 139.10 (1. r.) (son of KetumSn);
k. m. I. 139.32 (1. r.) (son of Vikrti).
r. I. 55.8 (flowing the central region).
m. 87.16 (enemy of Sibi) ; (killed by Hari).
k. m. I. 140.30 (1. r.) (one of the sons of Somapi).
k. m. 140,33 (1. r.) (son of Rksa).
d. w. I. 198.5 (worshipped in Vayukona in
TripurSpuja).
k. m. I. 83,26 (°tarpana, at particular place in
Gaya, its merits); 140.35 (born to £antanu
and Gai'iga); 145.4 (endowed with all
qualities); 145.14 (permitting Pfindavas to
be invited and given half the kingdom);
145.25 (was the commander in the Bharata
war on the side of Duryodhana on the
opening day); 145.27 (laid on the bed of
100 arrows by Arjuna & ^ikhandl, awaited
UttarSyana, meditating on GadSdhara and
left his body).
gem I. 73.1 (its test); 76.1 (°ratna); 76.2
(0pSsSna3 resembling); 76.3 (°mani. worn
in the neck set in 'gold' gets ail Sarhpat);
Al?]?ENDl& 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
313
Bhi?mapancaka vr.
Bhuji§ys w.
Bhuvana (a world)
Bhtltapa d.
Bhutayajna
Bhutasantapana m.
BhQti d.
Bhutikrt d.
Bhutida d.
d.
Bhute^a
BhQtes'vara
Bhudhara
Bhupa
Bhamisuta
d.
d.
76.5 (°inani, if endowed with good quali-
tiegj adorning the finger, good effects of);
76.6-7 (effects of good & bad kinds of);
76.8 (its value depends on its place of
origin).
I. 123.3 (observed in the month Kartika,
on the 1 1th day in bright fortnight).
I. 145,7 (through whom Vyasa begot
Vidura),
11,5.2 (.16 in no. in Yamaloka).
I. 185 25 (6iva addressed as an interlocutor).
I. 205.140 (offering Bali is).
I. 6.42 (one of the sons of Hiranyaksa).
I. 89.43 (one of the 9 class of Pitrs).
I, 89.43 (one of the 9 clas of Pitrs).
I. 89-43 (one of the 9 clans of Pitrs).
I. 89.47 (one of the 4 other clans of Pitrs).
I. 2.16 (as an epithet of Visnu);
6.54 (6iva addressed as an interlocutor);
58.28 ( " ); 177.27 ( " ); 185.28 ( " ); 189.
BhOnaukha
Bhdri
k. m.
k. m.
Bhftridyumna
m.
Bhfiridravas
k. m.
Bhflri^renl
m.
Bhurvaraha
d.
Bhrgu
a place II. 28-20 (merits of dying at).
I. 47.26 (a Malaka type of temple),
k. m. I. 138.6 (s. r.) (son of Khanitra).
(Mars)I. 58.25 (Ratha of); 59.25 (TrtiyS good on
the day of ) ; See Kuja.
I. 47.26 (a Malaka type of temple).
I. 140.34 (1. r.) (son of Somadatta) ;
141.10 (son of Senajit).
I. 87.39 (son of 10th Manu, Dharmaputra).
I. 140.34 (1- r.) (sonofBhuri).
I. 87.38 (son of 10th Manu, Dharmaputra).
I. 12.4 (saluted).
I. 2.7 (reference to his visit to Brahmaloka
and requesting BrahmS to divulge the
essence of GarudapurSna); 5.2 (creation
of)- 5.7 (married KhySti, daughter of
Daksa); (DhatS and VidhStS *— -
s.
born to
Bhr.iigis'a
Bhairava
314 GARU1?A PURS^A— A STU±>Y
Khyati and); 5.26 ("); 16.9 (as an
interlocutor); 16.16 (his son saluted);
46,4 (assigned as VSstu god) ; 46.5; 52.3;
58.12 (resides in BhSdrapada when Sun is
there); 135.5 (to be worshipped in Caitra,
with garlands of Damanaka).
Bhrguksetra (a place) II. 28.19 (mertis of death at).
I. 5.34 (an epithet of £iva).
1.20.14 (is invoked); 24.6 (worshipped);
24.7 (worshipping the 9); 34.34 (worship
of) (Mnlamantra for); 40.9; 197.48 (Garuda
conceived as); 198.1 (as an interlocutor);
198.2 (3)); 198.4(Unmatta) (worshipped in
Agnikona); 198.5 („); 199 (as an inter-
locutor); 200 (,,).
I. 139.38 (1. r.) (son of Mahabhoja).
I. 58.25 (his Ratha); 59.28 (Trayoda^ good
on the day of); 59.34 (the 3 DhanisthSs
causes Mrtyu, roga etc.); 59.42 (in Uttara-
sadha causes Visayoga); 61.13 (good in
4th house); 62.13 (is known as Ugra); 67.5
(the nature of the time when the wind
flows on right side in).
I. 54,16 (son of DhlmSn of JambQdvlpa).
I. 87.58 (one of the 5 clans of gods at the
time of Bhautya Manu).
I. 157.8 (epithet of Visnu).
I. 196.9 (requested to protect).
Bhoja
If. m,
Bhauraa (Mars) d.
Bhauvana
Bhrajins
m.
d.
d.
BhrSjijnu
Makaradhvaja d.
(god of love)
Makaraksa m
Magha
Maiigala
(planet Mars)
star
d.
I. 143.44 (killed by Rama).
I 59.3 {of Pitrdevata); 59.16 (are Adhovak-
tras); 59.45 (will cause death in Journey);
61.9 (?) (to do Journey towards south in),
1. 2.46 (Hari identifying Himself with);
7.3 (saluted); 23.10 (saluted); 59.26 (Sasthl
good on the day of); 59.41 (in AsVinT
causes Siddhayoga).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 315
Mangala d.
Mani
gem
Mandapa
Maijdale£vara m.
Ma(a)taAga
(elephant)
Matai'jga (atGaya)
Matsya fish
Matsyaputa
MathurS (a place)
I. 38.2 (etc, one worshipped in order com-
mencing from Trtiya in MSrga&rs.a); 129.9
(worshipped as a manifestation of energy);
134.4 (saluted).
1.70.17 (good features of); 70.18 (bad
features of); 70.19 (one with Dosa brings
calamities); 70.28 (names of good variety
given already); 70.29 (bad varieties never
to be worn) ; 70.34 (°ratnaj when consi-
dered as valuable); 72.3; 72.5; 73.12
(for all Jatis there are Vijatis); 73.14; 73.15
(shall get 6 times value if Dosahlnas);
73.16 (the above value not always obtained
on the earth); 73.19 (°vidhi told for fixing
the value).
I. 47.16 (construction of a temple based
on the measurement of); 47.28-29 (effect
of building in different shapes); 47.30;
47.31; 47.32 (dimensions of); 47.40
(smaller in temples for housing Vahanas).
I. 87.5 (son of SvSrocisa Manu).
I. 68.17 (Vajras of); 68.18 (quality ofVajra
from); 69.6 (Muktaphalas obtained from).
83.31 (°vSpl of, at DharmSranya, merits
of £raddha at); 83.32; 83.41 (by doing
6raddha at BharatasVama, one shall
attain); 83.64 ("vapT, merits of bathing in)
84.15 (").
I. 2.40 (God's words that He protects the
world with Avat&ras like); 69.1 (Muktap-
halas obtained from); 69.7; 86.10 (the
1st AvatSra of Visnu); 87.2 (killer of Pra-
lambha); 142.2 (in this form the lord
killed the demon Hayagrlva and recovered
theVedas).
I. 69.36 (vessel used in cleaning Maukti-
kas).
I. 81.11; 144.11 (Ugrasena installed at);
II.28.3 (merits of).
316
Madanatra-
yodas"i
Madanatura
Madamoha
MadirSnaka
Madgura (a kind
offish)
Madhu (honey)
GARUIJA PURXljIA— A STUt)V
vi. I. 137.1 (KSmadeva to be worshipped
with Damanaka etc. in),
d. w. I. 198.8 (worshipped in TripurapGJa).
d. w. 198.8 (worshipped in TripurSpujS).
MadhusVl
Madhusudana
Visnu
f.
s.
d.
I. 139.50 (wife of Vasudeva).
I. 217.25 (stealing whose flesh one shall be
born as a crow)'
1.48.35; 75.2 (quality of Karketana of the
colour of).
k. m. 139.23 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of Arjuna).
k. m. 139.24 (1. r.) (son of Vrsajeoa) (the origin
of Vrsniv am 8*3).
k. m. 139.34 (1. r.) (son of Devakgatra).
Madhucchanda k. m. I. 139.7 (I. r.) (son of VisVamitra) .
Madhuratha k. m. I. 139.33 (1. r.) (son of Bhimaratha).
Madhuvana f. I. 143.37 (Hanuman burning fruit (trees)
at).
I. 87.22 (at the time of Caksusa Manu).
I. 50.58 (saluted); 81.15 (in MandSra
mentioned in the list of Tlrthas); 87.8
(assuming the form of elephant, killed
Purukutsara); (at the time of Sv5roci?a
Manu); 131.10 (saluted); 194.12 (requested
to destroy all enemies); 222,12 (benefits of
meditating on); 222.32 (efficacy of contem-
plation on).
a SSlagrama I. 45.4 (saluted).
Manasyu k. m. I. 140.1 (1. r.) (son of Janamejaya\
Manu m. I, 5.12 (creation of SvSyambhuva0); 5.2
(2 daughters of); 5.18; 5.19 („); 5.2L
(daughters of); 87.1 (14 in number); {first
is Svayambhuva0) (his sons were Agnidhra
etc); 91.1 (Svayambhuva etc.); (propitiated
Hari).
6.65 (etc, worshipping Hari).
the second 87.5 (SvSrocisa, his son was Maijd.ale£vara).
the third 87.9 (sons of Auttama0).
the fourth 87.13 (sons of TSmasa").
the fifth 87.17 (sons of Raivata0).
the sixth 87.21 (sons of Caksu?a0).
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
317
Manudeva
Manojava
Mandara
6.4 (birth of Caks,u§a Manu, as son of
Ripu).
the seventh 138.2 (Vaivasvata Manu, his birth and his
sons etc).
138.3 (father of Ila) ; 87.25 (sons of
Vaivasvata0, were devoted to Visnu); 87.26
(sons of); 142.3 (and the Vedas protected
by KeSava in the form of a fish); 143. 2 (the
time of Ikjvaku from).
the eighth 87.31 (sons of SSvarnya0, the Bhavisya).
87.35 (son of Daksasavarni, the ninth0)
87.38 (sons of Dharmaputra, the 10th°).
87.42 (sons of Rudraputra, the llth).
87.46 (sons of Dak§aputraj the 12th).
87.51 (sons of Raucya., the 13th).
87.55 (sons of Bhautya, the 14th°).
93.14 (as a Law-maker); 73.17 (according)
to whom a Suvarna'is 16 mSska by weight);
II. 29.10 (°smrti5 quotation from).
I, 141.6 (son of Pratitaka).
I. 87.24 (name of Indra at the time of
Cakjusa Manu).
I. 40.5 (saluted);
a knot I. 42.9 (one of the 10 knots of the sacred
thread put on the Lord),
w. I. 6.22 (one of the daughters of Daksa,
married by Bahuputra).
w. I. 6.31 (sons of).
(Saturn) I. 61.13 (good in 4); 61.14 (good in 6).
m. 156.11 (one of the 7 sons of Dyutiman in
Krauricadvlpa);
47.22 (a Vairaja class of temple);
1.24 (churning with) ; 56.9 (is the 7th of
the mountains in Ku&dvlpa); 142.3
(carried by Hari, in the form of a monkey).
I. 47.24 (a Puspaka class of temple).
I. 205.61 (theirnumber); (their motive to
devour Sun); 205.62 (the Mantra capable
of driving them).
k. m.
d.
Manonmanl d. w.
Manorama
Manohara
Manda
Mandaga
mt,
Mandira
Mandeha (a group of
demons)
318
GARUI?A PURX^A— -A STUDY
Manyu k. m.
Mayanadl r.
Marakata
Maru
Marut
Marutta
Marudvatl
Malaya
Ma&vaka
gem.
MarlcasaptamJ vr,
Marici s.
k. m.
k. m.
d.
k, m.
k. m.
w.
Marudvanta m.
I. 140.6 (1. r.) (son of Vitatha)
1.83.40 (atGaya; BrahmSrariya situated
to the west of).
I. 68,9; 7L5 (formation of); 71.7 (the
qualities which shows their auspicious
nature); 71.9 (merits of the place where
it formed); 71.15 (the one which places
our mind is deemed to be good); 71.18
(description of a bad quality); 71. 19 (the
variety neither to be bought nor to be
worn); 71.20 (bad qualities of); 71,22
(though possessed of shades and colours
gets decoloured on contact with wind);
71.27 (different occasions to wear flawless0
set in gold); 71.28 (valued higher than
that of PadmarSSga) ; (if defective, value
is much lowered than that of Padma-
raga),
I. 130.1 (worship of Kartikeya in Bhadra-
pada).
I. 5.3 (created by Brahma); 5.10 (married
Sarhbhuti); 5.26 ("); 87.2 (at the time of
Svayambhuva Manu>, 87.37 Daksa Savariji
Manu); 89.52 (etc. said to be led by Pitrs);
135.5 (to be worshipped in Caitra with
garlands of Damanaka flowers); 143.1.
I. 138.44(s. r.) (sonofSlghra);
138.47 (s. r.) (son of HaryasSva).
I. 6.58 (49 in no.); 87.28 (")*
139.64(1. r.) (son of Karandhama) .
I. 138.8 (s. r.) (son of Avik?ita).
I. 6.24 (a daughter of Daksa married by
Kri'a&va); 6.26 (Marudvanta born of).
I. 6.26 (born to MarudvatI, wife of
Hit.
m.
d.
I. 55.6.
I. 56.14 (one of the 7 sons of BhSvya; lord
of Sakadvlpa) .
I. 18. 17 (worshipped); 23.14 (worshipped);
23.27 („); 40.4 (saluted),
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
319
Mahskali
MahScandi
Mahatala
Mahgtma
Mahadeva (£iva) d.
Mahadaitya m
Mahadruma rr
Mahadhrti
Mahan
Mahanadt
Mahanavami vr
Mahanabha m
MahSnlla
15
a place 66.7 (merits of the place); 81,10 (at
UjjayinT, one of the Tlrthas);
m. 87.24 (was enemy at the time of Gaksu?a
Manu and was killed by Hari3 in the form
of a horse).
d. w. I. 38.5 (Durga).
d. w. I. 83.15 (at Mundaprstha, in Gaya) (merits
of worshipping).
I. 57.2 (one of the 7 regions),
d. I. 89.46 (one of the clans of Pitrs).
I. 6.23 (interlocutor); 31.22 (interlocutor);
32.2 (,,h 32.15 („); 34.3 („); 34.5 („);
34.24 („); 34.29 („); 39.14 („); 41.3 („),-
84.26 (attained great benefits by doing
little penance at Mundaprstha at Gaya);
185.12 (interlocutor); 185.14 („); 185.16
(„)! 190.19 („); 191.14 („); 191.19 („);
224.24 (His Stotra on Visnu, narration of);
I. 15.33 (an epithet of Visnu); 15.37 („).
I. 87.59 (enemy of gods at the time of
Bhautya Manu; killed by Hari himself ).
m. I. 56.14 (one of the 7 sons of Bhavya, ruler
of &5kadvlpa).
k. m. I. 138.48 (s. r.) (son ofVibudha).
d. I. 89.46 (one of the 5 clans of Pitrs).
r. I. 55.8 (flowing in the central region);
81.26 (one of the Tirthas) ;
(at GayS) 82.10 (RasavahS, as creation of Visou);
83.41 (Gampakavana at Gay5, situated to
the west of); 83.45 (Tarpana to Pitrs offered,
with the waters of); 84.5 (ikaddha done
again & again at, takes Pitrs to Svarga) ;
85.23 (one of the sacred spots at GayS).
I. 133.3 (observed in Sukla?tamT, UttWf-
§'adha); 134.6 (merits of Puja).
m. I. 6.42 (one of the sons of ""
gem I. 72.18 (Indranlla is called so
exits blue rays in milk).
320
GARUIpA PURAtfA— A STUDY
Mahanem! d.
Mahapadma (a
Serpent)
Mahapraya
Mahabala
Mahababu
m.
m.
m.
m.
d.
m.
m.
Mahsbhoja
Mah&mann
MahSinlna
MahSroma
Mahalaksml
(consort of
Visnu)
k, m.
k. m.
d.
k. m.
d. w.
Mahavisiju d.
I.
Mahavfra m.
I.
Mahav!rya k. m.
I.
Maha^ala k. m.
I.
Mahita d.
I.
MahimJWHn d.
I.
Mahisasura m.
I.
MahismSn k, m.
I.
Mahendra mt.
I.
Cf
Mahendrarji d. w.
*>\
I.
Mahe&ana (6iva) d.
I.
Maheseisa \£iva) d.
I.
Mahe^vara (6iva) d.
I.
I. 15.140 (Visnu addressed as).
1.6.55 (born to Kadru); 58.15 (lord of
Margablrsa);
I. 47.25 (a KailSsa type of temple).
I. 143.44 (demon killed by Rama).
I. 87.17 (son of Raivata Manu).
I. 6.44 (one of the sons of Danu wife of
Kabyapa);
87.21 (son of Caksusa Manu);
89.46 (one of the clans of Pitrs).
I. 6.42 (one of the sons of HiranySksa);
6.44 (one of the sons of Danu, wife of
Kasyapa).
I. 139.36 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of SStt-
vata).
I. 139.67 (1. r.) (son of Mahassla, better
known by the name U^Inara).
I. 13.10 (Vi?nu saluted as).
1. 138.48 (s. r.) (son of KrtirSta).
I. 10.1 (saluted); 10.3 ("); 18.18 (wor-
shipped); 45.32 (worshipped) ; 59.12
(portion in Astaml and AmavSsya); 81.27
(the Ksetra where She is worshipped).
I. 15.4 See Vi?nu.
I. 56.16 (son of Puskara, SabaleiJa).
I. 138.46 (s. r ) (son of Brhaduktha).
I. 139.67 (1. r.) (son of Janamejaya).
I. 89.46 (one of the 5 clans of Pitrs).
I. 89.46 (one of the clans of Pitrs).
I. 13.13 (killed by KatySyanl).
I. 339.21 (1. r.) (son of Sshanji).
L55.6; 81.16; 142.9 (Paras\irSIma
settling on).
I. 198.8 (worshipped in TripurSpujS).
I. 14.2 (an interlocutor); 40.3 (").
I. 34.54 (an interlocutor).
1.6.18 (Daksa's curse on); 25.8; 40.2
(worshipped); 33.5 (addressed as an inter-
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE^NAMES IN GP. 321
locutor); 42.15 (addressed as an inter-
locutor); 43.25 (worshipped); 45.31 (wor-
shipped); 137.18 (worshipped); 182.21
(as an interlocutor); 190.28 ("); 190-30 (");
191.13 ("); 192.45 ("); 196.1 ("); 197.55
(Garudlvidya as narrated to Gaurl by);
II. 4.50.
(Visnu) d. 15.37; 15.38.
Ma(a)he^varr d. w. I. 24.6 (worshipped in Tripuradipuja);
(Consort of £iva) 27.1; 86.22 (merits of worshipping).
Mahodayapura II. 17.5 (Babhruvahana was king at).
Mahodara m. I. 143.44 (killed by Rama).
(a demon)
Magadha s. I. 87.57 (at the time of Bhautya Manu);
I. 141.8 (princes of).
Magha a month I 172.31 (a season commences with); 205.
119 (one should bath in the morning in).
MSnikyagiri rat. I. 7 1 .4 (the mythological reference to the
biles of Bala dropped by Vasuki at).
Mandavi w. I. 143.7 (daughter of Ku&adhvaja);
(married by Bharata).
MSgdavya s. 142.22 (while undergoing painful troubles,
was made to swing by Kausika seated on
wife's shoulder); 142.23 (his curse).
Matrgauas d. I. 223.1-2 (addressing £amkara, express
their desire to devour the world); 223.18
(were formerly created by &va to destroy
Andhaka).
Madrl w. I- 145.8 (wife of Pandu, births of sons to).
Madhava d. I. 15,32 ( Visnu addressed as); 15.37; 58.8
(in jye«ha when Sun « chere) 83^7
(merits of propitiating on) ; 87.55 (killing
I«ima taking the form of a peacock);
131.10 (saluted in Astamlvrata);
a ^alagrama I. 45.3 (saluted).
322
Msnasa
Msndhata
MayS
Mari?a
Marlca
Marlci
Markandeya
Malika
Masaka
MSsopavasa
Mahi§rnati (a
place)
Mahendrl
GARU$A PURA^A—A STU£>Y
mt. I. 56.5 (the 7 in ^almala); 58,5; 84.6 (by
going to Uttara0 one shall attain Siddhi^J
84.7 (PhjdadSna at Dak?ina° removes three
debts).
k. m. I. 138.22 (s. r.) (son of YuvanS^va); 125.1
(observed EkSdas'lvrata).
a city II. 28.3 (yields Moska).
w 1,6.12 (wife often Pracetas) (birth of
Daksa thro' her on account of the curse of
Mahe^varl
I, 139.51 (10 sons, Vasudeva etc. born to).
m. I. 143.18 (demon in the form ofa deer);
143.19 (wailing aloud & calling Rama and
Laksmapa) ;
I. 215.20 (an Upapurana).
s. I. 6.46 (wives of); 6.47 (60 sons of).
s. 1.5.9 (son of Mrkandu); 15.34 (Vijiju
addressed as worshipped by) ; 83.17
(°I^vara, merits of worshipping) ; 88.1
(Pitrstotra as uttered by Ruci, narrated
by) ; 88.28 (story of Ruci arrated by); (to
Krauncuki); 89.1 (addressing KrauncukiJ;
225.1 (Stotra uttered by0).
I. 47. 19 (one of the 5 classes of temples);
47.20 (Vrttayata-circular) ; 47.26 (the 9
types of temples of the class of ) (Malaka).
I. 70.33 (as a measure of weight); 72.19
73,17.
vr. I. 122.1-6 (to be observed in Ekadas'l
Suklapaksa in AsVini).
181.18.
d. w. I. 134.3 (worshipped); 198.4 (") ; 198.9(").
d. w. 1.38.5 (saluted); 40.1; 40.2 ("),- 40.14
(Puja); 59.10 (her place or position);
134.3 (worshipped in Mahanavamlvrata);
198.2 ; 198,9 (").
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF T&E NAMES IN GP.
323
a stream
Mahe^vara
I.
Mita
d.
I.
Mltra
d.
I.
Mitradeva
m,
5£
I.
Mitrabindu
m.
I.
Mi travan
m.
I.
Mitravaha
m.
I.
Mitrasaha
k. m.
I.
MItrayu
"k. m,
I.
Mitravrnd?*
d. w.
I.
MftnamsiS,
I.
Mukula
k. m.
I.
Mukull
(ri
I.
Mukta
s.
I.
Mukta, Mukta -
gem
I.
phala (marji)
ge
Muktapanlya gem
83.50 (at Gaya, merits of £raddha at).
I. 215.20 (the 13th Upapurana),
I. 6.60 (one of the 49 Marut devas).
I. 6.38 (one of the Suns); 17.7 ("); 48.53;
59.6 (Lord of AnuradhsO.
I. 87.47 (son of Daksaputra Manu).
I. 87.47 (son of Daksaputra Manu).
I. 87.47 (son of Daksaputra Manu).
I. 87.47 (son of Daksaputra Manu).
I. 138.33 (s. r.) (son of Sudasa).
I. 140.22 (1. r.) (son of Divodasa).
I. 28.11 (worshipped).
I. 215.21 (one of the 18 Vidyas).
I. 140.18 (1. r.) (son of Haryaiva); 140.19
(ruled Paficala); (5 sons of).
I. 47.25 (a KailSsa type of temple).
I. 87.57 (at the time of Bhautya Manu).
I. 68.9 (Mani); 68.49; 69.11; 69.14 (effects of
gems obtained from Ahi^ira^ ; 69.22; 71.23
(an unset Vijati of the gem shall shoot up
rays) .
I. 70.21 (Padmaragas obtained from); 70.22
(nature of Padmaraga called).
II. 19.23 (the 6 things which yield).
I. 47.10 (its measurement and place of
location).
Mukti
Mukhamandapa
(Pavilion in front
of a temple)
Mukhabai-ia m. I. 141 2 (son of Nrcaksu) (in the line of
Mukhyah
Muctikunda
Muni
Mxistfka
d.
s.
m.
Muhurttajas m.
I. 87.33 (people of heaven at the time of
Savarni Manu).
I. 138.23 (one of the sons of Bindumahya).
I. 6.25 (one of the wives of KaSyapa).
56. 1 1 (one of the 7 sons of DyutimSn in
Krauncadvlpa).
87.10 (at the time of Auttama Manu).
I. 15.80 (wrestler slayed by Krsna); 144.6;
47.27 (a Trip (v) istapa type of temple).
I. 6.27 (born of MuhurtS daughter of
Daksa).
324
Muhurtta
MQrcchanS
Mala (la)
Mulaka
Mykandu
Mrga
(Mrgablrsa)
Mrga
Mrgavyadha
d.
star
d.
Mrnala (lotus fire)
Mftaganga
Mrtyu (Yam a)
Mrtyunjaya
MedhS
Medhatithi
Medhavi
Menaka
Men5
PURSisIA — A STUDY
I. 6.24 (one of 10 daughters of Daksa
married by Kr^SsVa); 6.27 (MuhQrtajas
were born of).
II. 23.31 (has his abode in the Agneya
direction of Citragupta's).
I. 59.6 (of Nirrti Devata) ; 59. 14 .good for
journey); 59.16 (Adhovaktra); 59,36 (Amrta-
yoga caused by Sun in),
k. m. I. 138.34 (s, r.) (son of ASvaka).
m. I. 5.9 (son of VidhatS and Niyati; father of
Markandeya).
star I, 59.14 (good for journey); 59.19 (a
Parsvamukha star); 59.44 (good forjata-
karma etc.); 61.11 (good for Kanyadana
etc.).
k. m. I. 138.2 (s. r.) (son of Manu).
1.6.36 (one of the 11 Rudras).
I. 77.2; 79.1 (Sphatika resembling colour
of); 132.12 l the story of Kauslka going
to the tank to fetch0).
r. I. 53.9 (flowing in the central region),
d, I, 52.16 (worshipped in Caturdasl).
d. I. 18.1 (Arcana),
stotra I, 225.1-8.
w. I. 5.23 (one of the 24 maiden created by
Daksa); 5.29 (£ruta was born to),
m. 54.1 (one of the sons of Priyavrata) (Cf.
next); 54.2 (sons of),
m. I. 54.1 (one of the sons of Priyavrata); 56.1
(PlaksadvlpesVara, 7 sons of ).
s. 87.36(at the time of Daksa Savari?i Manu).
k. m. 140.4 (1. r.) (son of Pratiratha).
k. m. 140.9 (1. r.) (son of Kanva).
I, 141.2 (son of MukhabSna).
141.3 (son of Sunaya).
d. vv, I. 58.9 (lives in Jyestha when Sun is there),
w. I. 5.17 (born to pitrs and SvadhS; went
to Himacala^; 5.33 (SatI was born again to
Mena and Himavan) .
m.
m.
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
325
Meru
rat.
Merudevi d.
Maithill (Slta) w.
Mainda a monkey
Mohini d, w.
Mauktika gem.
Yajurveda
Yajna
m.
Yati
k. m.
Yadu
k. m.
Yama
d.
(The god of d.
death
I. 47.22 (a Vairaja class of temple); 47.34
(is said to be the best among temples).
54.6 (in JambQdvlpa) (its extent); 55.2
(Kiriipurusavar§a lying south of).
I- 1.21 (In 8th incarnation, Visnu's birth
as Urukrama to Nabhi and; 54.12(Rsabha
born as son of Nabhi and'.
I. 143.32 (Hanuman addressing0); 143.35
(Hanuman requests Ravana to return her
to Rama).
I. 143.42 (in the Ramayana story).
I. 1.25 (reference to Visnu stupifying other
in the form of ); 29.1 (worshipped); 40.7
(saluted); 198.10 (").
I. 69.4 (of the 8 classes, the ones obtained
from conch shell and elephant are the
best in rank); 69.6; 69.22; 69.35; 69.36
(process of cleaning); 69.38 (method of
wearing it as an ornament); 69.39-40
(test to find the genuineness of ); 69.41-42
(characteristics of a quality); See also
Mukta, Muktaphala.
1.215.13 (was taught by Vyasa to his
disciple Vaii'ampayana).
1.5.22 (born to Akflti and Ruci); 196.10
(requested to protect).
I. 139.17 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of
Nahusa) .
I. 139.18 (1. r.) (son of YaySti); 139.19
(the three sons of).
I, 5.22 (12 in no. bom of Yajna and
Daksina).
15.23 (Vis^u addressed as Pad of ); 15.55
(Visnu as cause of); 16.13 (established
in South); 31.21 (saluted); 32.17 (saluted);
34.43 (worshipped); 40.11 (saluted); 52.16
(worshipped); 59.9 (lord ofBhara^): 52,16
(worshipped); 59.9 (lord
of Bharanl);
326 GARUpA PURXtxIA— A STUDY
84.11 (Kavya— vaha); 32.17 (in the story
of Kaus'ika, VijayS offered to Yama and
the latter's requet to VijayS to stay in
His place); 132.18 (weds Vijaya aad
departs for his world); 137.16 (worshipped
inDvitiya and Pancaml); 219.26 (addres-
sing confidentially his Purusas not to
harass devotees of Visnu); 221-4 (asking
sufferers at heaven why they have not pro-
pitiated Ke^ava).
II. 5.18 (remains four armed, adorned
with conch etc.); 5.19 (his conducts to-
wards men1; 8.1 (hears the words of
3ravanas); 20.15 (his Datas); 23.22
(epithets of); 34.8 (Vaivasvata0 is the
punishing authrority for secret sins) ;
I. 93. 4 (one of the 14 law givers),
self-control I. 229.13 (one of the Angas of Yoga).
Yamaja (tiwn) I. 201.3 (type of horse to be rejected).
YamalSrjuna rn. I. 15.94 (Visnu addressed as destroyer of);
144.3 (killed by Krsaa).
Yamaloka (place II. 1.10 (request to narrate how men
of Yama} reach); 5.1 (Nirnaya, Pramapa, Vistara
& Mahatmya, requested to be described);
5.2 (narration of"); 5.3 (PramSna of);
(86 thousand Yojanas away from earth);
20.4 (description of one who goes to
Svarga from) ; 23. 1 (extent, asked for) ;
23.3; 34.9 (one who does not perform
PrSyascitta, shall be born again after
suffering).
Yamuna r. I. 18.17 (worshipped) ; 23.14 (assigned at
the door); 23.28 (is VSstvadhipa at the
door) ; 28.1 (worshipped at the door);
30.6 (saluted); 31.14 (saluted); 34.18
(worshipped); 126.2.
Yayati k. m. I. 139.17 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of
Nahu?a); 139.18 (begot 2 sons thro'
Devayant); 139.18 (got 3 sons thro'
APPENDIX 7—INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 327
Yavlnara k. m. I. 140.14 (1. r.) (son of Dvimlda).
k. m. 140.19 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of Mukula).
Yasas m. I. 5.30 (born to Dharma).
Yaba II. 22,39 (one of the 10 Nadis).
Ya^'oda w. I. 131.9 (Arghya offered to"; in Astami-
vrata).
Yajnavalkya s. 1.92.17 (obtained the favour oFVi?pu to
lay down rules of conduct); 93.1 (Dharma
according to); 93.3 (as interlocutor); 94
(as interlocutor); 95 („); 93.7-13 (Varna-
dharma according to); 94.1-32 (,,);
95.1-33 (Grhasthadharma-nirnaya accord-
ing to) ; 96.1-72 (Grhasthavidhi according
to,; 97.1-10 (Dravya^uddhi according to);
98.1-19 (Danavidhi according to); 99.1-39
(Sraddhavidhi according to); 100.1-16
(narrating Vinayakopasrsta laksana); 101. l-
12 (Grahaaanti according to); 102.1-16
(Vanaprasthadharma according to); 103.1-5
(Bhiksudharma according to); 104.1-4
(description of what happens to a sinner as
told by); 105.1-70 („); 106.1-25 (pollution
by death accordig to).
YSdava a race I. 15.129 (Visnu addressed as one mindful
of the welfare of ); 145.39 (annihilation of ).
Yadavanandana d. I. 194.18 (requested to kill one's enemies
(Balar&ma) with his plough).
YSmab d. I, 87.3 (one of the 4 Somapayins).
Yarn! w. 1.6.24 (one of the 1 0 daughters of Dakja,
married by Kp&b'va); 6.27 (NSgavIthi born
to).
Yamyapura (the II. 5.79 (Preta's way to); 5.80 (the different
abode of Yama) cities on the way to); 6.3 (reached by
Preta on the 18th day).
Yugantara k. m. I. 139.40 (1. r.) (son of Kuli) (a &iiveya},
Yudhajit k. m. I. 143.8 (maternal uncle of Bharata aad
Satrughna).
Yudhisthira k. m. I. 139.53 (born to PfthS, by God of
Virtue); 145.9 (mighty and valiant); 145-
16
328
Yuvana^va
k. m.
I.
k. m.
1
Yuvan5;>vaka
k. m.
I,
YQthI
I.
4.1
Yonistoyfv
r.
tr
r.
Yaudheyi
k. m.
i.
Raghu
k. m.
i.
k. m.
14
Raja
m.
I.
k. m.
IE
Rajogatra
s.
I.
fr
Raji
k, m.
U;
I.
Rati
RatinSra
Ratna
Rathlnara
Rathauja
Raman a
Kama (consort
GARUDA PURfijvIA— A STUDY
18; 145.19 (dejected in dice by Duryo-
dhana); 145.32 (his battle with £alya);
145.38 (his rule and performance of
Asvamedha); 145.39 (his departure to the
region of Visnu with his brothers, after
establishing Pariksit at the throne); II. 12,
15-73 (his dialogue with BhTsnaa on how
Pretatva is obtained).
I. 138.19 (s. r.) (son of Ardra).
138.24 (s. r.) (son of Ambarlsa).
I. 138.22 (s. r,) (son of Pnjs&a).
I. 205.48 (one of the trees, used in cleaning
the teeth).
I. 56.7 (In Plaksadvlpa).
I. 140.39 (1. r.) (son of Yudhi?thira).
I. 139.19 (1. r.) (one of the 3 sons of Yadu),
143.2 (born in the line of Iksv&ku).
I. 54.16 (one of the 4 sons of Bhauvana).
138.3 (s. r.) (son of Ils and Budha).
I. 5.15 (one of the 7 sons of Vasistha and
f?rja).
I. 139.7 (1. r.) (one of the 4 sons of
Nahusa); 139.14 (his 500 sons, killed by
Indra).
1.5.30 (wife of Kama and their son was
Harsa); 40.7 (saluted).
I. 140.4 (1. r.) (son of Rteyu).
I. 68.1; 68.4; 68.5; 68.8; 68.12 (declared as
faultless, result of wearing by kings); 68.46
(all are scratched by diamond, itself not
being scratched); 70.5; 222.48 (PujS to be
done); See also Majji and other individual
names.
I- 138.16 (s. r.) (son of PrgadasVa; devoted
to Vgsudeva).
I. 87.10 (at the time of Auttama Manu).
I. 6.31 (son of Manohara).
I. 71.5 (gracing the region beyond
Himalayas).
w.
k. m.
gem
k. m.
s.
m.
d. w.
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
329
Rambhaka k. m. I. 139.7 (1. r.) (one of the 4 sons ofNahuja).
Rambha d. w. I. 58.10 (dwells in A§adha when Sun is
there); 58.19 („ in Phalguna).
w. 132.9 (wife of Vlra, resident of PStaliputra).
RambhStrtlya vr. I. 120.1 (observer to fast on 3rd day in
bright fortnight in the month of Marga-
£lrsa); 120.2 (in Pausa to observe fast^.
Ramya m. I. 54.11 (one of the sons of Agnidhra,
Jambudvlpesvara).
Ramyaka mt. I. 55.2 (situated on the north-west of
Ravi (Sun) d. I. 42.6 (one of the Tantudevatas of the
sacred thread); 51.18 (one who is desirous
of health to worship); 58.6 (Chandas for);
58.13 (when is at A^vayuji, the gods dwell
there); 60.3 (effect of this Dafe); 60.20;
62.13 (is fixed); 66.17 (as presiding deity);
67.2 (and other planets are deemed to be
permeating the right nostril thro' which
wind flows); 67.9 (Daksinanadi said to
resemble the colour of); 83.51 (merits of
offering Pinda at Gaya at the foot of);
130.1 (to be propitiated in Bhadrapadaj;
137.14 (worshipped on Saptami); 143.2 (son
of KasSyapa, son of Marlci) ; 205. 1 1 6 (at the
time of his Sankramana, bathing at night
is prescribed);
m. 87.5 (one of the sons of SvSrocisa Manu).
place I. 89.25 (where Nsgas worship the manes).
w. I. 5.11 (one of the daughters of Smrti and
Angiras).
II. 142.18 (Sits when she was at Ravaoa's
mansion thought only of ); 143.24 (friends-
ship with Sugrlva); 143.31; 1*3.39
(V5bhl|ana seeking protection from);
143.49 (offering Piflda and Dana at Gayft
and coronating Lava and Ku&); See also
Rama below.
Rajavarddhana k. m. I. 138.8 (s. r.) (sonofTama).
Rasatala
Raka
Raghava (Ratna) d.
330
GARUpA PURAjvIA— A STUDY
Rajasuya (a sacrifice) I, 84.16 (Phala);
Paijdavas).
145.15 (performed by
Rsjsdhidevi
Rama
I. 139.52 (daughter of 6ara); 139.55 (2
sons of).
I. 1.31 (as Visnu's 19th Avatara); 52.25
greatness of wife of); 86.10 (as an Avatara
ofVisnu)- 86.11 (D5b!arathi); 138.36 (one
of the 4 sons of Dasaratha); 138,37 (Kusa,
Lava sons of); 142-10; 142.12 (to make his
father's words true and to please his
mother, his departure to forest and arrival
at Citrakuta etc.); 142.17; 143.4; 143.5
(devoted to parents) (learnt from Visvg-
mitra about Astras); (kills Tadaka) ; 143,6
(kills Subahu at the sacrifice of Vis"vamitra)
(married J§naki, attending the sacrifice
performed by Janaka) ; 143.10 (his departure
for Snigaverapura with Sita & Lak?mana
discarding the kingdom); 143.13 (Bharata's
rule of his kingom); 143,14 (moves to the
hermitage of Atri); 143.15 (maks obseisance
to Sutlksna and Agastya and reaches
DancIakSranya); 143.16 (disgraces JsGrpaija-
kha); 143.18 (kills Khara, Dusa^a etc.);
143.19 (on Sita's request to get the deer,
chased Marica and killed him); 143.20
(at the instigation of Sita, Laksmapa
follows the path of); 143.22 (returns and
finds the Parnat&ls empty); 143.25
(coronates Sugriva at Kiskindha, remaining
atRsyamnka); H3. 32 (Hanuman consoles
Sita telling that He is Duta of ) ; (and aske
for something which Rama may identify);
143.35 (at the court of Lanka Hanuman
reveals his identity as messenger of); 143.37
(Hanuman returns to); 143.38 (goes to
Lankapurl); 143.39 (confers the wealth of
Lanka on VibhTsaija taken as refuge);
143.40 (crosses the ocean); 143.43 (kills ail
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN
331
s.
m.
R am a.gi ryasV a ma
(a place)
Ramatlrtha (a
place)
Ramaratha k. m.
Ramahrada a
RSmSyana
RamesVara (a place)
Ravaiia m.
RavapagangS, r.
Ravani ^Indrajit) m.
Rahu (a planet) d.
Ripu
Rukma
k, m.
k. m.
Rukraakavaca k, m.
Rukm&rtgada m.
Raksas as); 143.50 (rules for 11000 years);
I. 87.32 (at the time of Savani \Manu);
I. 139.6 (1. r.) (son of Jamadagni) (ie.
Paras"ur5ma).
I. 81.8.
I. 83.4 (at GayS, merits of performing
6rSddha at); 83.33 and 83.64 (merits of
bathing atl.
I. 138.53 (s. r.) (son of Anenas).
I. 83.24 (at Gaya ; merits of performing
£raddha at).
I. 143.1 (narration of merits of hearing).
I. 81.9 ; 83.14; 86.31,
I. 15.91 (Visflu addressed as destroyer of);
142.14 (killed by Rama); 143.18 (instigated
by 6tirpanakha, came to abduct Sita);
143.21 (abducted Sita); (defeated Jatayu
and reached Laiika); 143.30 (HanumSn
saw Sita scolded by); 143.35 (Hanuman
addressed); 143.46.
I, 70.4 (in Simhalades'a); 70.14 (nature of
Kuruvindakas obtained from).
I. 143.46 (killed by Laksmana).
I. 7.3 (saluted) ; 16 16 (saluted); 17.6
(worshipped); 19.7; 19.8 (its rule over the
day in the order); 23,11 (worshipped);
39.13; 39. 14 (saluted); 60.2 (Das'a period
of); 60.5 (effects of Dasa of); 61.15 (good
in llth house); 67.2 (etc. are deemed to be
controlling the right nostril); 205.116
(bathing in night permitted only when
one sees).
I. 6-3 (son of Divafijaya in the line of
UttSnapSda); 6.4 (£r!mSn, son of).
I. 139.28 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of
Rukmakavaca).
I. 139.28 (1. r.) (son of &tagu) (5 sons of),
I. 125.7 (obtained Moksa, after observing
332 GARUr)A PURA"J*[A— A STUDV
EkSdasi Vrataj remaining awake and
hearing Puraija).
Rukmini (consort d.w. I. 28.10 (worshipped); 139.60 (one of the
ofKr?na) 16000 wives of Krsna); H4.6; 144.8 (her
son Pradyumna).
Rucaka I. 47.22 (a VairSja class of temple)
Ruci m. 1.1.20 (Yajna born to); 5.2 (creation of );
5.21 (marry AkGti, daughter of Svayam-
bhuva Manu); 882 (the Prajapati, an
account of the story of ); 88.28 (his story
narrated by Markandeya to Krauncuki);
89.50 (Pitr Stotra uttered by); 89.63 (with
whose Stotra Pitrs get pleased and offered
him a boon); 90.2 (Pramlocas' words to);
90.7 (get a son named Raucya thro1
Manim, daugher of Pramloca).
Rucirasva k. m. I. 140.11 (1. r.) (son of Senajit).
Rudra I. 1.2 (saluted); 2,8 (as an interlocutor);
2.9 ("); 2.10 (His contemplation on Visou);
2,29 (an interlocutor); 2.30 ("); 2.36
(heard the 18 Vidyas etc. fromBari);
2.37 (an interlocutor); 2.38 ("); 2.43 (");
2.46 ("); 2.55 ("); 2.56 I"); 3 1 (heard
the PurSna from Visnu); 3.8 (J>); 4.2 (as
an interlocutor); 4.8 ("); 4.11 (Hari
becomes0 rupi at the end of a Kalpa, dest-
roys the world) ; 5.2 (His creation) ; 5.6
(Sail, daughter of Daksa, given to);
5.32 (not invited for Dak§ayajna); 5.34
(gets angry and destroys Daksayajfta);
6.27 (an interlocutor); 6.35; 8.2 (an inter-
locutor); 9.2 (an interlocutor); 15.67
(Visnu as soul of); 15.108 (agitated by
Visnu); 16.2 (an interlocutor); 23.5; 23.41;
25.10; 27.1 (the goddess addressed as seated
in the heart of); 30.7 (an interlocutor);
30.17 («); 31.4 ("); 31. 16 ("); 31.26 (Visnu
saluted as worthy of worship by); 31 29 (an
interlocutor); 32.18 ("); 33.6 (»*); 34.15 (");
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 333
34.21 ("); 34.33 (worshipped); 34.38 (an
interlocutor); 34.40 ("); 34.41
("); 34.53 ("); 35.2 (GayatrT spoken
as °sikh&); 36.1 (an interlocutor); 39.9 („);
39.4 („); 39.6 („); 39.10 („); 39.11 („);
39.7 (worshipped); 39.2 („); 39.4 („); 39.10
(„); 40.3 („); 40.14 („); 42.7; 42.17 (to
be worshipped 1st in PavitrSrohana); 46.8
(worshipped); 50.28 (Divakara addre-
ssed as); 54.9 (an interlocutor); 55.3 („); 55.5
(„); 57.9 („); 59.1 („) (star of); 59.43
(an interlocutor); 59,5 (,,); 62.12 („);
63.14 („); 63.17 („); 66.14 („); 83.5
(worshiped at Gayatirtha); 86.9 (Maha°
as an Avatara of Visnu); K6.30 ("isvara,
worshiped of); 86.33 (an interlocutor);
87.9 (an interlocutor); 147.1 (mythical
reference to origin of fever '.from the eyes of);
177.1 G (an interlocutor); 177, 19,47,67, 70,
73, 83(,,); 178.90,); 178.10 („); 178.20
(an interlocutor); 178.22 („); 179.2 („);
182.19 („); 182.21 („); 182.26 („); 183.4
183.13 („); f,,)5 ^83-16 (»»); 184.24 („);
185.3 („); 185.20 („); 185.24 („); 185.36
(„); 186.3 („); 186.7 („); 186.14 {„); 187.2
(„); 187.14 („); 188.2 („): 189.14 („);
190.2 („); 190.14 („); 190.15 („); 190.18
(„); 191.3 („); 192.23 (,,V, 197.50 (wor-
shipped); II. 19.12 (resides in the Mandala
drawn for Qrdhvadehika karma).
Rudra d. I. 6.36 (11 in number); 8 7.29.
Rudra k. m. I. 138.3 (s. r.) (son of IlS and Bttdha).
Rudrapada (a place) 84.20 (at Gaya, merits of doing £raddha
at); 84.23.
Rudraputrab. I. 5.6 (were in many and were valarous);
Rudraloka I. 86.30 (obtained as a merit of worshipping
Rudrae^vara);.
II. 20.3 (Dana by giving which one can
live for a long time at).
334
Rudra (a knot)
Rudraksa
Rudhira
Rurti
Revanta
Raivata
Roniaka
Ronaapada
Rohaka
gem
m.
Ruruka
Rurubhairava
Rusadratha
Reijumatl
Revata
Revati
d.
k. m.
k. m.
d.
k. m.
w
k. m,
star
GARUpA PURSljIA— A STUDY
I. 42.9 (in the sacred thread).
I. 172.19 (is worn while reciting Mantras),
68.10; 78.2 (the formation of); 78.3 (the
qualities of and test for); (the colour of a
fully matured).
I. 6.4 (son ofCaksusa Manu) (^rlrnan, as
son of ).
24.7 (one of the 8 Bhairavas).
. 138.40 (s. r.) (son of Ahlnaka).
• I. 138.28 (s, r.) (son of Vijaya).
I. 198.2.
• I. 139.68 (I. r.) (son Titiksu).
I. 140.39 (wife of Nakula, one of the
Psndavas); (cf. Karenumatl, Mbh. Adi.
95.79).
I. 138.14 (s. r.) (son of Devaka).
1.38.5; 59.9 (star of Pausa); 59.14
(auspicious for journey); 59.19 (Padva-
mukha); 59.34 ("traya cause on the day of
Budha, Mrtyu, Rogaetc.); 59.41 (Siddha-
yoga caused by Venus in); 59.43 (Visayoga
caused byganiin); 59.44 (good forjata-
karma etc.); 60.11; 61.11 (good if well
situated).
II. 4.47-8 (merits of setting free a black
bull on PQrpima and).
138.14 (daughter ofRevata); 138.57 (wife
of Balabhadra, mother of &Srana etc.),
I. 86.22 (at Gaya); (merits of worshipping).
I. 6.36 (one of the II Rudras).
I. 138.4 (s. r.) (son ofRevata).
I. 80.2 (said to be one of the best varieties
of Vidruma).
I- 139.30 (1. r.) (son of Vidarbha).
139.71 (1. r.) (son of Dharmaratha),
II- 12.41 (the story of one who has himself
eaten the food intended for Devas and
p'trs); 12.43 (had face resembling a
a mountain).
d.
d.
k. m.
gem
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
335
Rohiij! (star) I. 59.2 (of Brahma); 59.15 (auspicious for
wearing garments); 59.22 (Ordhvamukha);
59.35 (causes on the day of Guru, Autpfttika-
yoga) ; 59.40 (Saturn in0, causes Siddha-
yoga); 59.43 (iiukra in0, causes Visayoga);
w. ]39.56 (wife of Vasudeva); (mother of
Balabhadraka).
Rohita m. I. 56.5 (one of the sons of Vapusman,
£almalesa);
d. 87.49 (one of the Ganas at the time of
Daksaputra Manu).
k. m. I. 138.27 (s.r.) (son of HarisScandra).
m. I. 89.67 (son of Ruci) ; 90.7 (birth of).
k. m. 1.140.2 (1. r.) (son of Vatsajati); 140.3
(sonsiof).
I. 85.10 ; 217.31.
Robitak§a
Raucya
Raudra£va
Raurava (a
Naraka)
Laksmana
m. I. 138.36; 142.11; 143.4 (son of Dasaratha) ;
143.7 (marries Urmila); 138.37 (sons of);
143.20 (under instigation of Sita goes to
rescue RSma) ; 143.38 (RSma reaches
LankS with); 143 46 (kills Rava^i).
Laksmana w. I. 139.60 (one of the 8 wives of Krsija);
20.11 (worshipped).
Lakstnl d. w. I. 5.23 (as one of 24 creations of Dak§a);
10.3 (worshipped); 11.22 (Her place in
Navavyuharcana); 11.40 (golden coloured) ;
29.7 (worshipped); 34.39 (worshipped); 38.2
(worshipped); 40.4 (saluted) ; 40.6 (");
66.21; 86.23 (worshipped at Gaya); 129.9
(worshipped); 178.19 (requested to give
Saubhsgya).
Lak9rrrfnSra- (a £ala- 1-45.26 (requested to protect); 45.27 („);
yana grama) 66.1.
Lafikapuri 1.143.21 (Ravanas abduction of Sita and
his return to); 143.30 (burnt by HanumSn);
143.39 (the wealth of which was conferred
17
336
Lajisyanta
Lambana
Latnba
Lambodara
Laya
Lava
Lavana
Lavall
GARUpA
A STUDY
Lsbha
Labhaga
Lifiga (form
Lekhnlj
Lokfintara
Lobha
Vakra
Vakratuijda
Vajra
by Rama on Vibhisana); 143.40 (Ramas
arrival at); 143.42 (destruction of ); 14-2.14
(VibhTs:ana installed at ° by Rama).
m. I. 87.26 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata
Manu); See Havisyanta.
m. I. 56.8 (one of the 7 sons of Jyotisman in
Kuh'advlpa).
w. I. 6,24 (one of the 10 daughters ofDaksa
married by Krs'ssJva); 6.27 (Ghosa born
to).
d. I. 129.21 (Vinayaka).
m. I. 5.29 (Vinaya born to).
k. in. I. 138.37 (s. r.) (son of Rama); 143.49
(installed in throne by Rama).
demon I. 143.50 (killed by £atrughna); 6.10 (his
daugher Samudri was married by PrSclna-
barhis in the line of Prthu).
I. 72.1 (a flower at Sirhhalades'a).
I. 70.8 (Padmaraga resemling in colour).
d. I. 87.40 (one of the 47 Marut devatas).
s. I. 6.64- (at the time of 10th Manu).
f 6iva) I. 47.11 (measurement of0) (should be
equal with Pltha)- 47.13 (construction of a
temple based on the measurement of).
d. I. 87.23 (one of the clans (Gana)).
I, 69.24 (MuktSphalas obtained from).
I. 5.28 (born to Fustf).
I. 47.27 (a Trip (v)istapa type of temple).
I. 129.21 (a form of Vinayaka worshipped).
k. m. 1.139.69 (1. r.) (one of the several sons of
Bali).
47.27 (a Trip (v)i?tapa type of temple).
gem 68.9; 68.15 (its Parlksa); 68.16 (mythologi-
cal origin from Bala's bones); 68.17 (its 8
kinds; according to the places of its
availability); 68.18-19 (characteristics of a
good variety); 68.23-25 (many coloured
ones can be worn only by a king and not
by others); 68,26; 68.27 (defective ones not
APPENDIX 1— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 337
to be acquired) ; 68.30 (characteristics of
mined ones); 68.31-33 (difficult to get one
devoid of Dosa) (merits of wearing a good
one); 68.34-41 (finding the values of a
flawless one weighing 20 Tandulas is doubly
valued); 68.37 (is weighed not only with
Tandulas); 68.38 (the greatness of the one
which floats on water); 68.39 (defective
one gets only l/10th of the value of a good
one); 68.40; 68.41 (has little value if a
defective one is set in ornament); 68,43
(not to be worn by woman wishing for
progeny) (otherwise long one to be reject-
ed); 68.45 (methods to find the limitations
made of Pusparaga etc.); 68.46 (can scratch
all Ratnas and Dhatus, itself not being
scratched); 68.47; 68.48; 68.49; 68.51
(merits of); 70.23 (quality of a Vijsti);
70.27 (only the Vajra or Kuruvinda could
scratch PadmarSga and Indramla); 70,33
(priced fixed for Tandu] a weight of Vajra
is equal to Masa weight of Pad maraga);
74.2 (certain stones resembling Vajra in
colour) ;
k. m. I. 139.62 (1. r.) (son of Aniruddha and
Subhadra); 144,11 (") (succeeded Krsna
as a king).
Vajranabha k. m. I. 138.41 (s. r.) (son ofVuktha).
Vata k. m. I. 139.48 (I. r) (son of Ugrasena).
Vatuka d. w. I. 198.5 (saluted).
Vadavamukha d. I 194.15 (requested to destroy the sins).
Vatsajati k. m. I. 140.2 (1. r.) son of Sanjati).
Vatsaprlti k. m. I. 138.5 (s. r.) (son of Bhanandana); 138.6
(father of PSrh^u and Khanitra).
Vatsara (year) I. 66.8-13 (names of cycle of years-nameiy
Prabhava etc.).
Vatsavyaha m. I. 141.5 (son of Uruksaya).
Vanabandhu m. I. 87.17 (son of Raivata Manu).
338
GARUpA PURAljIA— A STUDV
Vanarnall d.
Vapu w.
Vapusman
Vara d.
Varada (one who d.
grants boons)
Vnrada
d.
r.
Varanana d.
[beautiful faced)
YaiananS d. w.
Varaha (an d.
Avatara of
Visnu)
a boar
m.
d,
d.
d.
Varuna
Varic.1
d.
uu
place
mt.
I. 194.6 (an attribute of Vis$u).
I. 5.24 (one of the 13 daughters of Daksa
married by Dharma DaksSyana); 5.29
(VyavasSya born to).
I. 54.1 (son of Priya.vra.ta.) ; 56.5 (was
lord of 3almala ; and his sons-all
mountains),
I. 89.45 (one of the dans of Pitrs).
I. 18.5 (Visnu worshipped as); 32.31
(saJuted); II. 4.46 (Kr§i?a's reference to
himself as).
89.45 (one of the clans of Pitrs),
I. 55.7 (flowing in the central region);
81.17 (aTirtha).
I. 2.17 (an attribute of Vision).
I. 200.5 (Devi, as an interlocutor).
I. 7.6 (saluted); 11.35 (worshipped); 86.10
(as one of the Avataras) ; 86.28 (merits of
worshipping); 131.11 (worshipped); 146.6
(Vi?nu killed HiranySksa in the form of);
(lifts the earth and protects the Gods);
69.1 (Muktas obtained from); 69.3 (the
lustreless and auspicious Muktaphalas
obtained from); 69.8.
1.87.31 (son of Savarni Manu).
I. 6-38 (one of the Suns); 17.7.
6.61 (one of the 49 Marut devas);
15.22 (rain God) (Visnu saluted as master
of); 31.21 (saluted); 58.10 (stays in A?adha
when Sun is there); 59.8 (as Devata of
Satabhisak) ; 88.55 (saluted by Ruci);
87.43 (at the time of Rudraputra the llth
Manu).
I. 89.45 (one of the clans of Pitrs j.
*-6.30 (son ofSoma).
I- 69.24 (Muktaphalas obtained from).
1.54.8 (their names and location in
Jambudvipa).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX ot THE NAMES IN GP. 339
Varsopala hail
Valabhl
Valaya
Va^avartti
Vasavah
Vasistha
d.
d.
Vasi?thasrama
Vasu
Vasudeva
Vasumanarjt
Vahni
I. 69.9 (a variety of Muktaphalas which
resemble).
I. 47.24 (a Pujpaka type of temple).
I. 47.25 (a KailSsa type of temple).
I, 87.11 (one of the 5 Devaganas at the
time of Auttama Manu).
I. 6.26 (born of Vasu, wife of Kr^asva).
I. 5.3 (creation of ); 5.27 (marrying Urja);
5.15 (his 7 sons who were all sages); 15 72
(Visnu addressed as); 58.10 (dwells in
A§adha when Sun is there); 135.5 (wor-
shipped in Caitra, with garlands of
Damanaka flowers).
87.2 (one of the 7 sages at the time of
Svayambhuva Manu).
i. 87.27 (one of the sages at the time of
Vaivasvata Manu).
5. 93.5 (one of the 14 law-givers).
83.65 (at Gaya; merits of bathing at);
83.70 (lord of; worshipped at).
d w. I. 6.25 (one of the 10 daughters of Daksa
married by Kr&Sva); 6.26 (Vasavah born
to) ; 87.28; 87.29 (8 in no.).
B. 87.36 (at the time of Daksa Savarni Manu).
k. m. 139.5 (1. r.) (one of the 4 sons of K««)-
k. m. 140.26 (l.r.) (son of Krtaka); 140.27
(3 sons of).
k. m I. 15.142 (Visnu spoken as °priva); 131'9
(Arghya offered to); 139.47 (marned the
daughter of Devaka) (got 2 sons thro
Sahadeva); 139.51 (son of Sora *°*
MSrisa) ; 139.56 (referred to as
139.57 (getting six sons thro'
139.53 (his 6 sons killed by Kaih»J,
(birth of Vasudeva to Devakl^
k. m. I. 138.25 (s. r.) (son
d. I. 5.16 (Daksa giving
to); 5.26.
his daughter Sv»M
340
GARU0A PURStvIA.— A.
Vayu
Vayuskandha
Varajpasl
of the race of
VSglsVara
(Brahman)
Vacab.
d.
m.
Vacavrtha
d.
Vatapi
m.
Vamadeva
s.
d.
6iva
d.
VSmana
d.
Varaha (a form of
Visnu)
k. m. 139,63 (1. r.) (a scion
Turvasu).
I. 206.36 (Tarpana offered to).
I. 87.31 (son of SSvarni Manu).
I. 87.58 (one of the 5 clans of gods at the
time of Bhautya Manu).
I. 6.49 (demon in the family of Prahlada).
I. 7.6 (saluted);
87.4 (Indra at the time of Svayambhuva
Manu).
40.7 (the 13 Kalas of0).
I. 1.27 (15th Avatara of Hari); 15.4 (Visuu
addressed as); 86,20; 131.10 (worshipped);
194.10 (requesteded to protect); 196.7
(requested to protect).
aSala- I. 45.5 (saluted); 45.20 (Vartula and
grama hrasva); 56.12 (in the Krauncadvlpa, ruled
by Dyutiman).
215.9 (the 8th Upapurana).
d. I. 75T1 (mythological reference to the nails
of the demons carried thrown in Padma-
vana by).
d. I. 6.64 (the division of Marut gods),
a place I. 52.7 (merits of bathing at) ; 66'6 (merits
of); 81.3 (best Tlrtha); 84.5 (merits of
performing Sraddha at),
I. 196.8 (requested to protect).
VSrah!
d.
I. 4.12 (Hari, remains in the form of;
rescues the earth); 24.6 (worshipped); 38.5
(requested to protect); 134.3 (worshipped);
198.4 (worshipped); 198.9 („).
d. w. 59.11 (situated in south in Paficanii and
Trayodasi).
I. 55.4 (one of the 9 Dvlpas).
a star I. 59.22 (Ordhvamukha) ; 197.12 (Karko-
APPENDIX 7-— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
341
taka and PadmanSbha are stationed in);
I. 215.20 (the 1 1th Upapurana).
Varuni m. I. 87.35 (the 9th Manu) (.Daksa Savaroi).
Varsaparvanl w. I. 6.45 (one of the daughters of Svar-
bhanu).
Valin the monkey I. 143.25 filled by Rama).
Vasava (India) d. I. 59.8 (lord of Dhanistfia),
Vasuki I. 6.54 (one of the important serpents);
17.9 (worshipped); 43.2 (his brother's words
to Hari); 58.7 (dwells in Caitra when Sun
is there); 71.1 (mythological reference to
the biles of the demon Bala being carried
by); 129.23 (to be worshipped on certain
days in particular months); 129.25 (").
Vasudeva d. I. 1.13 (Visnu addressed as); 3.5 (Garuda
becomes Valjana of Hari, by the grace
of); 4.3; 7.6 (saluted); 12.4 (saluted);
12.9 ("); 12.14 (one of these forming
Navavyuha); 143; 31.23 (saluted); 323;
32.6 (saluted); 32.17 ("); 32.19 (contem-
plated upon); 32.21 (worshipped); 32.24
("); 32.29 I,"); 32.40 (worshipped); 45.8
(saluted); 126.6 (saluted) ; 131.10 (worship-
ped in Astami); 131.19 (saluted); 136.6
(saluted); 138.16 (Rathinara as a devotee
of); 144.1 (born to Vasudeva); 145.15
(Arjuna marrying SubhadrS the sister of);
145.40 (His incarnation again to protect
Devas and to destroy wicked); 194.5
requested to protect); 194.24 (His Gakra
• \ 1 Qd. 9Q
is requested to destroy sin); !»*.**
(requested to destroy all Jvaras); 195.1
(Mantra saluting); 222.11 (the importance
of contemplation on); 222.17 (His Mantra
is always purifying); 222.22 P-Pf^
of contemplating upoa); 222.25 (benefit
of having one's mind firm on); J«A:»
(compared with shade of a tree); 222.47 (no
greater Tlrtha than).
342 GARUpA PURS^IA— A STUDY
a&ilagrama 1.45.14 (worshipped); 45.28 (")»
(worshipped); 66.2.
I. 138.6 (s. r.) (son of Ksupa),
I. 129.21 (as a form of Ganapati).
I. 138.17 (s. r.) (son oflksvSku (known as
SasSda) (had a son Puranjaya).
I. 139.32 (1. r.) (son of Jlmtita).
I. 6.63 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
Vighnaraja,Ganapati d. I. 24.8 (worshipped); 42.2 (makes the
Virh^ah
k. m.
I.
Vikatah.
d.
I.
Vikuksi
k, m.
I.
Vikrti
k. m.
S;
I
Viksipa
d.
I.
Viglme^a
Vicitra
Vijaya
Vijayasaptami
Vijaya
benefits of SarhvatsarapujS null and void if
PavitrErohana rite is not done); 43.10 (is
situated in the threads); 86.20 (is saluted);
129.21 (attribute of Ganapati); 185.4
(worshipped after fasting on AstamI and
Caturdasl).
m. I. 87.51 (son of Raucya Manu).
k. m. H0.35 (1. r.) (son of Jsantanu and Satya-
vati); 140.36 (married AmbikS and
Ambslika); 145.6 (married daughter of
Ks&raja); (after his death, sons were born
to them thro* Vyasa).
k. m. II. 6.20 (of Gitranagara).
I. 47.27 (a Tripistapa type of temple).
m. 87.31 (son of SSvarni Manu).
k. m. 138.27 (s. r.) (son of Cancu).
k. m. 138.56 (s. r,) (son of Jaya).
k. m. 139.15 (1. r.) (son of Sanjaya).
k. m. 139.73 (1. r.) (son of Jayadratha).
vr. I. 130.7 (one desirous of victory advised to
observe).
d- w. I 17.9 (worshipped); 38.2 (worshipped in
order from Marga trtlya); 197.14; 198.10
(worshipped); 206.37 (waters offered to);
132.9 (daughter of Vlra, a Brahmin of
Pstaliputra); 132.11 (went for fetching
water); 132.18 (marries Yama and goes to
his world); 132.19 (observes the
w.
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
343
Vijay!
Vitatha
Vitala
Vitr§ijS
Vidarbha
Vidarbh.5
Vidura
Viddratha
Vidya
Vidyadhara
Vidyujjihva
Vidyuta
Vidyudamba
Vidruma
Budhaa^amlvrata, to liberate her mother
from the pangs of hell).
w. I. 140.39 (wife of one of the Pandavas).
d. I. 4-6.5 (one of 32 Devas stationed outside
in Vastupuja).
k. m. 140.6 (1. r.) (son of Bharata).
II. 57.2 (one of the 7 Lokas).
r. I. 56.7 (in the 6almaladvipa).
k. m. I. 139.29 (1. r.) (son of Jyamagha) (3 sons
born to his wife Saivya).
r. I. 55.9 (flowing in the central region).
k. m. I. 140.36 (1. r.) (born to a slave girl thro*
Vyasa).
k. m. 145.7 (son of BhujisyS)
m. I. 187.46 'son of Daksaputra Mnau).
k. m. 139.48 (1. r.1) (son of BhajamSna).
k. m. 139.49 (1. r.) (son £ura).
k. m. 140 16 (1. r.) (son of Purafijaya). •
k. m. 140.31 (1 r.) (son of Suratha).
d. I. 86.23i(at Gaya; merits of worshipping);
branches of learning); 215.21 (18 in
number).
d. I. 86 29 (merits of touching); 195.6 (which
form was attained by Gitraketu thro'
worship of Visou).
m. I. 143.43 (killed by Rama).
d. 223.6 (an attribute of Visau).
m. I. 87.5 (one of the sons of SvSrocisa Manu).
r. I. 56.10 (in Kusadvlpa).
int. I. 56.9 (in Kubadvlpa, ruled byjyotisman);
gem. I. 68.10; 80.1 (obtained from Kerala);
80.2-3 (the best varieties of) (other varieties
are not so valuable and prices are
dependent on their cutting; the best
variety which brings wealth to its wearer
and removes fear and poison etc. is to be
included among gems and should be
tested).
18
344
Vidim.l
m.
Vidhfiratja
Vidhrti
Vina t a
Vinatfl
Vinaya
Yinlivak
Vinlta
Vindhya (ka)
Viprthu
Vipracitti
Vibudha
d.
r.
m.
Vibht
VibhQti
Vibhraja
GARUpA PURXlJIA— A STUDY
I. 5.7 (one of the sons of KhySti and
Bhrgu); 5.9 (married Niyati daughter of
Manu); 28.1 (assigned at the door in
Gopalapuja); 30.6 (saluted in £rldharar-
cana); 31.14 (saluted in Visnvarcana);
32.17 (saluted in PancatattvSrcana); 32.20
(worshipped); 34.16 (,,).
I. 6.62 (one of the 49 Martit devas).
I. 56.7 (in ^Slmaladvlpa).
I. 87.5 (one of the sons of Svarocisa Manu).
k. m. 138.3 (s. r.) (son of Sudyumna).
vv. I. 6.25 (one of 10 wives of Kasyapa); 6.53
(2 sons of); 2.48 (mother of Garuda,
becomes slave of NSgas); 2.50 („); 2.53
(Garuda addressed as son of).
I. 5.29 (born to Laya),
I. 5.33 (born to &va and Gaurl); 51.18
(one who wants success in his efforts to
propitiate); 129.21 (a form of Ganapati);
8L8 (Vainavaka).
I. 87.9 (one of the sons of Auttama Manu).
I. 55.6; 55.12 (regions which are bounded
by); 79.1 (mythological reference to the
Medas of the demon taken to); 81.17 (as a
Tlrtha); 81.28 (merits of bathing at).
k. ra. I. 139.43 (1. r.) (son of Gitraka).
m. I. 6.44 (son of Danu and Sirhhiks); 6.48.
k, m. I. 138.48 (s. r.) (son of Devamidha).
m. I. 143.39 (brother of Havana sought refuge
from Rama); 142.14 (installed at the
throne of Lankapurl).
m. I. 54.14 (son of Prastara).
k. m. I. 87-20 (Indra at the time of Raivata
Manu).
m. I. 139.12 (1. r.) (son of Satyaketu)
194.5 (I. r>), (attribute of Visnu),
I, 138.7 (s. r.) (S0n of Khanlnetra).
I. HO.I3 (l.r.) (son of Sukrti).
tirtha
m.
mt.
*•
Vimala
Vimana
Vimukta
Vimocani
Viraja
Viraja
(a place)
Virat
Virata
Virupa
Virocana
Viloma
VivasvSn
Vivirhs'aka
Viviksipa
Vilskha
Vilakha
d. w.
d.
r.
m.
s.
d.
k. m
m.
k. m
d.
m.
k. m
star
— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 345
1.30.6 (saluted in £ridhararcana); 31.14
(saluted in Visnvarcana),
I. 47.22 (a Vairaja class of temple).
47.24 (a Pujpaka class of temple).
I. 6.63 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
I. 56.7 (in £almaladv!pa).
I. 5.10 (one of the sons of Paurnamasa);
87.22.
54.16 (one of the children of Bhauvana);
81.16; 81.19 ; 84.4 (Mutjdana and Upavasa
not necessary at and certain other
Tlrtbas).
I. 6.64 (one of the 49 Marut devatas).
I. 145.21 (country reached by Psndavas
and their life in incognito there) .
I. 138.16 (s. r.) (son of Ambarisa).
1.6.41 (son of Prahlada); 87.34 (father of
Bali, the Indra at the time of Savarni
Manu).
I. 139.44 (1. r.) (son of Kapotaromaka).
1.6.38 (one of the Suns); 17.8 ("); 46.10
(etc. considered as situated around Brahma
in the VSstu); 58.12 (dwells in Bhadra-
pada).
138.2 (birth of) (birth of Manu).
. I. 138.6 (s. r.) (son of Virhs*a).
I. 87.13 (one of the sons of Tamasa Manu).
I. 6.33 (one of those who surrounded
Kum5ra when he was born); 134.2 (rice
paste image of enemy to be cut &
offered to).
59.5 (Indragni as lord of); 59.16 (Adho-
vaktrah); 59.34 (Mrtyuyoga caused by
Sun in); 59.45 (causes death in journey).
I. 62.2 (one of the daughters of Dak?a,
married by Bahuputra).
84.34 (benefited by Pip dad a na at GayS);
84.35 (was told by Brahmins how he will
346
Visva
Vi^vakarma
Vis"vaksena
Vilvajit
Vi^vapata
Viivabhuk
Visvarata
VisvarQpa
VisVasaha
Visva
Vilvacl
Vi£vamitra
Visvavasu
m.
d.
m,
d.
Visgu
GARUlpA PURSljIA— A STUDV
get sons); (offered Pinda at Gaya); 84.36
(Pretas addressed); 84.39 (ruled the
kingdom and reached heaven),
k.m. 138.11 (I. r.) (son of Trnabindu and
Alambusa).
country 139.13 (its rulers known as Vais"alakas).
I. 87.43 (one of the sons of Rudraputra
Manu) .
89.43 (one of the 9 clans of Pitrs).
I. 6.34 (son of Prabhasa).
I. 126.9 (worshipped),
k.m. I. 140.11 (i. r.) (son of Jayadratha).
k.m. 141.11 (son of Satyaj it),
d. I. 89.45 (one of the clans of Pitrs).
d. I. 89,43 (one of the nine clans of Pitrs).
k. m. I. 138.19 (s, r.) (son of Prthu).
m. I. 6.35 (son of Tvastr).
k. m. I. 138.35 (s. r.) (son of Ailavila).
k, m. 138.42 (s. r.) (son of Ujitaiva).
w. 1.6.24 (one of the wives of K.rs'as'va) ; 6.26
(Vis'vedevS.s were born to).
I. 58.14 (one of those who rule in
Karttika).
139.5 (son of Gadhi); 58.19 (resides in
Phalguna); 87 27 (at the time of Vaivasvata
Manu); 139.7 (many sons of; not listed);
143.5 (taught the use of archery to Rama);
143.6 (Rama guarding the sacrifice of0;
from Subahu and others); 145.42 (as
father of Susruta).
I. 41.1 (a Gandharvas saluted); 58.11
(dwells in Sun); 58.14 (rules in Karttika).
139.2 (one of the 6 sons of Pururavas and
Urvaii).
I. 87.25 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata
Manu),
1.13; 1.4; 1.11; 2.1; 2.8 (as narrator of
Purana); 2.12; 2.13; 2.14; 2.29; 2.30; 2,31;
d.
d.
m.
m.
d.
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 347
3.1; 3. 4; 4.2; 4.5 (both manifest and un-
manifest) ; 4. 1 0 (as creator) ; 4. 1 1 (creation
of beings by becoming Brahma); 6.7
(birth of Prthu, a form of); 6.40; 7.6
(saluted); 8.1 (worshipped); 8.13; 8.14
(to contemplate on); 9.2; 9.10; 11.35; 12.4
(salute); 13.1 (saluted); 13.2; 13.3 (");
13.6 ("); 13.11 (saluted); 14.2 (attributes
of); 15,2 (the thousand names of )',
15.4; 15.159; 15.160 (merits of
reading the 1000 names); 16.1
(contemplation on); 21.1 (offering to);
28,5 (order of worshipping Him); 29.4
(saluted); 30.7 (saluted); 30.17 (worship
of); 30.18 („); 31.2 (Arcana of); 31.5
(Mantra for) ; 31.10 (one m ust contemplate
that self is0); 31.14 (saluted); 31.15 (wor-
ship of); 31.23 (saluted); 31.28 (Mala
Mantra for Puja); 31,29 (Arcana of); 31.30
merits of reading the ch. on His worship);
32-4 (nature and characteristics of); 32.34
(saluted); 32.37; 32.39 (to contemplate
on); 33.14; 34,2 (Storra which pleases);
34.14 (worshipped); 34.30 (contemplation
on); 34.31; 34.52 (saluted); 35.2; 42.6
(presiding deity of one of the threads in the
sacred thread); 43.1 (gives Graiveyaka to
Devas at the time of their war with Asuras);
43.2; 43.5 (DvSdabl sacred for); 43.6 (Pavitra
must be offered at particular times to) ;
43.10 (the 3 duties as lords of the thread);
44.8; 45.30 (Stotraof); 46.18 (directions
for the construction of His abode); 48.61
(to be worshipped); 50.45; 50.62; 52.26
(as narrator); 58.19 (in PhSlguna dwells in
Suryamandala) ; 58.20 („); 59.7 (Lord of
Havana); 60.10 (sleeps in Karlcafca when
PurvS§adha occurs twice in PaurpamasyS) ;
81.15 (at Mohadanda, aTlrtha); 81.21 (the
348 GARUPA PURXtfA— A STUDV
rivers orginating from the feet of } ; 82.5
(as killer of Bali); 82.6 (sationed at Gays
as one who yields Mukti); 82.7 (His state-
ment that Gaya shall become a holy place);
87.4 (Baskali killed by); 87.12 (killing
Pralamba, asuming the form of a fish);
87.20 (as killer of Asura ^antasatru,); 87,34
(Bali offering 3 feet measures to); 87.59
(writing of Puranas etc< jn tfre form of
VySsa); 131.17 (destroys all bad conducts);
137.14 (worshipped on SaptamT); 138.1
(Brahma as born of the navel lotus of);
131.14 (rulers of Kas'r devoted to); 141,15
(characteristics of); 143.1 (Brahma as born
of the navel lotus of); 145.2 („); 145.38
(worshipped by Yudhis. thira by performance
of Asvamedha); 145.39 (the region of0);
193.17 (if remembered when taking
ausadha, destroys diseases); 194.2 (wor-
shipped); 194.4 (requested to protect);
194.13 (requested to remove sin); 194.22-23
(requested to grant all siddhis); 19429
(requested to destroy Jvaras); 196.11
(requested to protect^ 197,3 (merits of
devotion to); 201.36; 205.66 (Ahavanlya
fire is); 205.73 (is always worshipped);
205,74 (the tinities are not to be thought of
as separate (distinct); 205.122 (gets pleased
with amalaka in Ekada&); 205. 135 (chanting
Purusasokta water or flower is offered to);
206.24 (water is His abode) (hence called
Caster Of water). 215.11 (finding
people of poor intellect in 'DvSpara, takes
the form of Vyasa and divides the Veda
into four and teaches his disciples); 216.2
(V1?nu in the form of Rudra, burns all
the worlds); 216.4 (after everything is
ournt u
and it ralns for IOQ years).
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 349
(in the form of Brahma sleeps for 100
years); 219.1 (description of mode of
Bhakti towards); 219.17 (narration of
merits of bhakti); 220.2 (always worshi-
pped); 220.3 (,,); 220.10 (repository of all
good qualities); 220.17 (Krsna as a name
of); 221.2 (one who does not worship
Him is known to be Brahmaghataka);
221.3 (cause of mundane existence); 221.7
(there is nothing besides Aradhana, that
pleases); 222.8 (one is advised to remember
Him always); 222.11 (there is nothing
superior to be contemplated upon than) ;
222.13 (mere remembrance said to be
enough to correct sacrificial errors); 222.16
(seated in the heart of a Yogin removes all
faults just as rising flames); 222.37 (devo-
tion to); 222.45 (DhySnaon); 222.50 (burns
sins just as fire burns even wet fire-wood);
224.6 (Sarhsara can be crossed only on the
grace of); 224.10 (to be worshipped
always); 224.11 (merits of worshipping);
224.12 (His qualities); 214.13 (is Nirvi-
kalpa); 224.14 ("); 224.15 ("); 224.16
(benefits of worshipping Him); 224. 17 (to
be worshipped by those desirous of getting
freed from bondage); 224.18 (to be wor-
hipped always) ;224.22 (Narada worshipped
Him and attained Siddhi); 224.24 (staoa on,
uttered by Mahadeva); 227.3 (necessity of
propitiating); II. 1.2 (considered as Katpa-
druma); 19.12 (resides in the Mapdala
drawn for Aurdhvadehakarma); 31.2
(commends Bhuraida).
d. 6.37 (one of the 12 Suns); 17.8 („).
a 6alagr5ma 45.4 (saluted).
s. 87.44 (at the time of Rudraputra Manu).
350
Visnuuloka
Vi§vakjyoti
Visvaksena
Vistara
Vihangama
Viharta
Vltahavya
Vltihotra
Vlra
Virata
GARUpA PURSyA— A STUDY
(abode I. 14.12 (obtained as a result of reading
of this ch.); 31.30 (one who hears, reads etc.
Visnu) the Visnvarcana described here shall
reach); 32.41 („); 33.7 (Arcana which
conveys one to); 33.15 (Gakrastotra by/
reading which one reaches); 33.16 („);
39.20 (one who performs SuryapOjS shall
attain); 43.38 (the Pavitrarohana which
conveys one to); 83.55 (one who visits
Kotitlrtha shall make Pitrs reach); 121.8;
213.22 (by doing certain deeds one goes
to);
II. 1.10 (the question as to how one
reaches); 4.52 (one who hears details about
Aurdhvadehika shall attain); 6.26 (Godana
takes the preta to); 19.26 (if one is
surrounded by Darbhas, even if faulty
mantras are uttered, he goes to) ; 20.43
(by doing Dharma, one shall attain);
28.4 (Visnupura, way for gaining admission
to).
I. 54.16 (son of £atajit).
I. 7.6 (saluted); 28.13 (worshipped); 29.7
(contemplated upon); 30.8 (saluted); 31.21
(saluted); 32.17 (saluted); 34.46 (wor-
shipped); 43.33 (worshipped).
k. m. 140.13 (I. r.) (son of Brahmadatta).
s« I. 87.43 (during the time of Rudraputra
Manu).
I. 87.44 (beings of heaven, their abilities
at the time of Rudraputra Manu).
I. 6.61 (one of the 49 Marut devas).
m. I. 138.57 (s. r.) (son of Sunaya).
I. 139.13 (sonofDhrstaketu).
I. 132.8 (a Brahmin of Pataliputra); 132.16
(was approached by Kauslka).
I. 6.15 (whose daughter was married by
Dakja Prajapati and birth of 1000 sons).
m.
d.
(birds)
d.
m.
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
351
VlranavamT
Vlryav2n
Vuktha
Vrkadeva
Vrksa
Vr§a
Vrsaija
Vfsadarbha
Vrsadhana
Vr?a (bha)
Vrsaparva
Vrjabha
Vrsasena
Vpjakapi
19
vt. I. 135.1 (to be observed on Navaml in
Asvinas'ukla) ; 135.6 (narrated before).
m. I. 87.38 (one of the sons of Dharmaputra
Manu).
m. 87.47 (son of Daksaputra Manu).
k. m. I. 138.41 (s. r.) (son of Chala).
k. m. I 139.46 (1. r.) (son of Devaka).
47.25 (a KailSsa type of temple),
d. I. 87.45 (Indra at the time of Rudraputra
Manu).
k. m. I. 139.23 (l.r.) (oneof the5 sonsof Arjuna).
k. m. I. 139.68 (1. r.) (son of Sivi (&bi?J).
k. m. I. 139.16 (1. r.) (son of Kratu).
d. I. 6.41 (as an interlocutor); 7.7 ("); 9.6
("); 13.12 ("); 15.3 ("} ; 15.159 ("); 16.16
(");31.2 ("); 31.12 ("); 31.20 ("); 32.6
("); 32.20 {"); 33.2 ("); 34.5 ("); 34.6
(J>); 34.16 (") ; 34.22 (") ; 34.32 ("); 34.4*
(") ; 34.47-(35); 34.48 ("); 39.19 ("); 40.2
(J');40.7 ("); 40.8 ("); 40.10 ("}; 42.13
(");43.3("); 45.31 ("); 54.6 ("); 55.1
("); 55.11 ("); 57.1 (");58.2 ("): 58.4 (");
59.5 ("); 59.18 ("); 59.42 ("); 62.11 (");
176.7 ("); 177.18 ("); 177.38 (i')i 177.54
(5)); 177.57 (") ; 177.65 ("); 181.4 (") 5
182.25 ("); 182.28 ("); 185.22 ("); 186.10
("); 186.13 ("); 187.2 ("); 187.9 ("); 190 16
<"); 19021 (");
m. I. 6.44 (one of the sons of Danu).
I. 47.26 (a Malaka type of temple).
m I. 87.39 (son of Dharmaputra Manu).
d. I. 6.36 (one of 11 Rudras).
m. 1.141.2 (sonof&icidratha) (in the line of
kings).
I. 15.21 (Viscu addressed as Lord of);
139.24 (origin of the Vaths'a of); 139-31
(son of Kunti, son of Gaidya).
k. m. 139.36(1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of Sattvata)
352
VegavatI
VegavSn
Vena
Venl
Venlratna
Venuks
VenumSn
VenvSta};a
Vedabahu
Vedasmrti
Vaikuntha
Vaitarani
Vaitundya
Vaidi^a
Vaidurya
PURX&A— A STUDY
k. m. 139.37 (1. r.) (one of the 8 sons of
Bhajamana).
k. m. 139.41 (I. r.) (in the line of Anamitra).
d. w. I. 198.1 (TripurS addressed as).
k. m. I. 138.10 (s. r.) (son of DhundhumSn).
k. m, I. 6.5 (who was unrighteous and was
killed by sages).
r. I. 8J.21.
I. 143.33 (given by Sita to Hanuman);
143.38 (delivered by HanumSn to Rama),
a trea I. 56.15 (in the Sakadvlpa).
m. I. 56.8 (one of 7 sons of Jyotisman at
Ku^advlpa).
I. 68.17 (Vajras at); 68.18 (quality of
Vajras at).
s. I. 87.18 (at the time of Raivata Manu).
r. I. 55.7 (flowing in the central region).
I. 45.24 (description of one of the s"sla-
gr5mas).
d. 87.19 (one of the devatSganas at the time
of Raivata Manu); 131.10 (Vispu addres-
sed and worshipped as remaining in);
II. 1.3; 19.6.
w. I. 5.17 (born to Pitara and Svadhs)
(Brahma v&dini).
r. 83.23 (merits of performing 3r5ddha at
Gaya at). 83.56 (cause of its location);
II. 35.2 (extent of).
m- 1,6.30 (son ofApa, in the line of UttSna-
pada).
a place II. 17.22.
gem I. 68.9; 68.44 (experts make imitation
diamonds out of); 72.19 (its VijSti, resem.
bling Indranlla); 73.1 (test of); 73.2 (of
varied colours formed of the rocks,
lashed by water of the ocean); 73.5
(the formation of); 73.6 (the varied
colours which mark a quality PadmarSga
holds good also in the case of); 73.8 (good
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
353
Vainateya d.
Vaibhraja m.
VairSja
Vairapl w.
Vaivasvata d.
Vaivasvata pura
Vaivasvata (Manu) m
Vai^ampayana s.
Vaisvadeva
Vaiwanara d.
Vaisnavl
d. w.
one brings the wearer good luck and vice-
versa); 739 (Vijatis of ); 73.11 (price of a
Suvarna weight of Indranlla is taken as
equal to the price of 2 Palas of).
I. 7.6 (saluted); 11.21 (assigned to ear in
NavavyuhSrcana); 12.4 (saluted); 13.9;
15.48 (Visnu addressed as); 172.19
(salutation to),
1.56.3 (one of the 7 sons of PlaksadvTpe-
^vara).
1.47.19 (one of the 5 classes of temples) ;
47,20 (Caturasra square); 47.23 (the 9
types belonging to the class of ).
I. 6. 15 (married by Prajapati and birth of
1000 sons to).
I- 52.16 (worshipped on Krspacaturda^I to
get rid off one's sins).
II. 9.3-4 (Danas pleasing the people of ).
I. 1.23 (protected by Hari in the form of
a fish at the time of deluge); 87.25 (sons of
devoted to Visnu).
I. 215.13 (disciple of Vyasa to whom latter
taught Yajurveda),
1.208.1 (Homa); 214.40 (no pollution for
those who always perform).
I, 6.46 (whose 2 daughters were married
byMarfca); 86.21 (by worshipping whom
one can be lustrous); 116.3 (grants opulance
if worshipped in Krsnapaksa Pratipat
(Prathama); 59.7 (the star Havana is
remembered as).
I. 24.6 (worshipped in TripurSpQjS); 59,13
(in south-east quarter in Ek5da& or TrtlyS
is not good for travel) ; 129.9 (etc. worshi-
pped from Margatrttya); 134.3 (worshipped
in Mahanavami); 198.3 (worshipped on
the north in TripurSpuja); 198.9 (worshi-
pped outside in TripurSpujs).
354
Vyarhsa
VyavasSya
Vyadi
Vyasa
m.
s.
Vytihak?etra k. m,
Vyoma k. m.
m.
m.
m.
Sakuntala w.
Sakra d.
isarhkara (£iva) d.
— A STtJDV
I. 6.48 (one of the sons of Vipracitti and
Simhika),
I. 5.30 (born to Atmaja).
I. 69.37 purifying Mauktika as told by).
I. 1.11 (the Garuda-purana as told by);
1.35 ("); 2.1 (");2.2;2.8;3.1; 19.32; 29.5
(as an interlocutor),' 4.91 ("); 73.1; 81.29;
82.1 (as an interlocutor); 82.15 ("}; 83.63
("); 84.21 (");87.32 {at the time of Savanji
Manu); 87.59 (referred to as an incarna-
tion of Vispu and composer of PurSpa etc.);
145.6 (had niyoga with the wives of
Vicitravlrya'; 146.13; 196.10 (requested
to protect from ignorance); 205.1; 215.1
(as an interlocutor); 215.11 (as a form of
Visnu); (divided Vedas into 4); 93.5 (one of
the 14 Law-givers).
I. 140.8 (1. r.) (sonofManyu).
I. 139.32 (I. r.) (son of Da^arha).
I. 144.3 (killed by Kr§na).
I. 6.42 (one of the sons of Hiraoyaksa).
139.33 (son of Madhuratha); 145.20 (as
per whose opinion Paa^avas had to live
in forest for 1 2 years).
I. 140.5 (wife of Dusyanta).
1.6.37 (one of the 12 Suns); 59.6 (lord
of Jyestha); 139.14 (takes away 500 sons
of Raji).
1.2.11 (addressed as an interlocutor);
4.13 ("); 6.191"); 13.12 ("}; 14.12 (");
30.4 ("); 31.13 ("); 31-28 ("); 32.2 {");
32.8 ("); 32.21 ("); 32.25 C'); 32.26 (");
32.27 („}; 32.28 („); 32.40 („); 34.3 („)
34.14 („); 34.27 („) ; 34.33 (J; 34,34
(„); 34.55 („); 39.5 („); 39.14 („); 39.15
(„); 40.12 („); 50.58 (worshipped in
daily practices) ; 54.9 (as an interlocutor);
63.1 („); 66.7 („); 87.50 („); 133.4
laariku
^afikusirah
£ankha
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMfeS IN GP. 355
(MahSnavami observed by); 144.9 (fight
between Visnu and); 175.2 (as an inter-
locutor); 175.8 („); 177.10 („); 177.26
(„); 177.57 („); 177.62 („); 177.69 („);
180.4 („); 182.4 („); 184.16 („); 184.22
(„); 185.14 („); 185,24 („); 185.28 (,,)j
186.2 („); 188.2 („); 188.8 („); 191.15
(„); 223.4 (asked the Matrganas not to
devour the three worlds, but to protect).
6.43 (one of the sons of Danu).
15,85 (as an attribute of Visnu).
I. 87.10 (at the time of Auttama Manu).
I. 6.43 (one of the sons of Danu).
47.25 (a Kailasa type of temple).
69.1 (Muktaphalas obtained from); 69.3
(though Muktakas obtained from gaukha
are auspicious, have only less lustre); 69.6 ;
76.2; 77.3; 79.2 (Spha^ika resembling the
colour of).
I. 58.12 (dwells in Bhadrapada when Sun
is there); 197.12 (assigned to PSrthi-
vamandala in the way of worship called
Garudividya) .
I. 93.6 (one of the law-givers).
I. 206.36 (worshipped).
m.
d.
s.
gem
fsafikhapala a ser
pant
Jsankhalikhita m.
6aci (consort of w.
Indra)
Jsaclpati (Indra) d.
I 222 32 (even his kingdom shall not be
destroyed by the curse of Durv^sas when
Madhusiidana resides in one' heart).
L 139.57 (one of the son* ofRevatl aud
Balabhadra).
I 54 16 (son of Rajas);
k. m.
^atadru
^atadyurana
I. 87.21 (one
Manu).
356
Satabhisak
SatarupS
Satsnanda
Satanika
isatSyu
6atr5jit
Satrughna
k. m
m.
k, m
m.
m.
GARUJ?A PURSljtA— A STUDY
k. ra. 138.50 (1. r.) (son of Bhanuman).
I. 59.8 (of Varuna); 59.43 (Visayoga caused
by Jupiter in); 59.44 (auspicious for Jata-
karma etc.).
w. I. 5.19 (married by SvSyambhuva Manu);
5.20 (sons and daughers of}-
ra. I. 140.20 (son of Divodasa, the 2nd),
m. I. 87.39 (one of the sons of Dharmaputra
Manu, the 10th).
140 38 1 r.) (son of Nakula and
Draupadl).
141.3 (son of Brhadratha).
1.139.2 (1. r.) (one of the 6 sonsofPuru-
ravas),
I. 139.39 (son ofNighna).
I. 138.36 (s. r.) (son of Da^artha and
Sumitra); 142.11 ()}\; 143-4; 143.7 (married
Kirtimatl); 138.38 (sons of); 143.50 (killed
Lavana).
1,7.3 (saluted); 16.16 (saluted); 17.6
(worshipped); 19.7 (J&arikha the serpent is);
23.11 (worshipped); 39,12 (of black colour
is worshipped in Nairrti); 39.14 (saluted in);
58.27 (his Ratha and horses); 59.25 (good
on Gaturthl); 59.28 (£ani, good on Catur-
dab'l); 59.35 (Uttaraphalgunltraya avoided
on his day); 59.37 (in Svati causes Amrta-
Yoga); 59.40 (inRohini causes Siddhayoga';
59.43 (in Revati causes bad Yoga); 60.2
(Dasa period of); 60.5 (Da^a destroys
kingdom); 60.9 (Makara and Kumbha as
places of); 62.13 (£ani is known as cruel);
62.17 (good for controlling elephants etc.).
Santanu k. m. I. 140.34 (1. r.) (one of the sons of Pratlpa);
140.35 (births of sons to0 thro' GaiigS and
Satyavatl); 145.3 (born in the line of Ayu);
145.4 (Bhlsma as son of Gang§ and); 145.5
(his 2 other sons thro' Satyavatl).
£anai^cara (saturn)
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
357
Cabala m. I. 54.1 (one of the sons of Priyavrata);
56.16 (ruler of Puskara, 2 sons of (moun-
tains)).
EaabalasVa m. I. 6.17 (names of 1000 sons born to Daksa
and Asiknl).
£>ambara m. I. 6.43 (one of the sons of Danu); 15.93
(Visnu addressed as enemy of); 1448
(killed by Pradyumna, son of Krsna).
Esambalagrama (a place) 1.81.6.
6amb.hu (Siva) d. I. 2.44 (as an interlocutor); 5.33 (Gaurl,
daughter of Mena, became consort of);
6.36 (one of the 11 Rudras); 22.9
(worshipped); 42.20; 59.43 (as an inter-
locutor); 137.14 (merits of worshipping
on particular Tithis); 194.1 (is said to have
been protected by Vaisaavakavaca).
6araua m. I. 5.15 (one of the 7 sons of UrjS and
£armis^ha w.
Eaaryati m.
m.
Jaalya
m.
k. m
Jsa^aiika (moon) d.
Sa^SAkakrta^ekara d.
87.10 (at the time of Auttama Manu).
I. 6.45 (one of the daughters of SvarbhSnu,
daughter of Danu); 139.18 (another wife
of Yayati, and birth of 3 sons to them).
I. 138.2 (son of Iksvaku, son of Vaivasvata
Manu); 138.14 ^whose daughter Sukanya
was married by Cyavana).
I 636 (one of the 11 Rudras).
I. 6.48 (one of the sons of Vipracltli and
Simhika).
145.32 (his fight with Dharmaputra).
I 139.26 (1. r.) (son of Citraratha) (his
' 1^00,000 wives, and 10 lacs of sons/ (among
whom Prthukmi and others were the
beSt)' A A\.
I 61.8 (in 12th Avastha, cau«* *•*).
61. 13 (good in 4 to house).
I. 183.1 (as an interlocutor}; 191-20 („)-
192-19 („).
358
Sas'l (moon)
d.
bakya
Sakha
Satatapa
Say a
Santabhava
Santasatru
Jsanti
Ssntidevl
Santirindra
Sala
SalagrSma
m.
m,
m.
m.
w.
w.
jvrat*
GARUI?A PURXlvlA — A STUDY
I. 51.19 (one who wishes strength should
adorn); 59.29 (ekndasl is good in the asso-
ciation of); 59.34 (the PurvSjadha three
good in); 61.1 (is looked upon by people
as Guru, on DvitlyS, Paficaml and
Navaml of the better fortnight); 61.12
(good in 3);
I. 141.7 (son of Sanjaya).
I. 6.33 (son of Kumara).
I. 93.5 (one of the law-givers).
I. 73.18 (as a measure of weight) (4 Masas).
J. 56.1 (son of Medhatithi, ruler of
Plaksadvjpa).
I. 87,20 (a daitya) killed by Visnu).
I. 5.24 (one of the 13 married by Dharma
Dsksayana) ; 5.30 (Ksema born to0); 40.8
(saluted); 206.37 (Tarpana offered to0 and
other Rsipatnls); HO. 17 (son of Nlla).
I. 139.47 (daughter of Devaka)
I. 87.39 (as one of the sons of Dharmaputra
Manu).
I. 81.19 (at 6ukratlrtha).
I. 140.35 (1. r.) (father of £antanu).
J. 45.1 (Laksana of); 45.14 (description of
diffetent kinds of).
54.12 (where Bharata, son of Ijlsabha
ruled); 66.5 (the place where0 stones are
found, is said to be sacred) ; 66.6 (a place
which yield mukti); 81.14 (.„ yields all
things).
I. 47.24 (a Puspaka class of temple).
I. 54,4 (one of the Dvlpas); 56,5 (Vapu?-
mSn as ruler of).
I. 145.26 (was on the side of Papdavas,
against Bhlsma); 145.27 (by whose and
Arujuna's arrows Bhr9raa was laid down
on the bed of 100 arrows),
I. 129.1 (merits of observing).
k. m.
(stone)
a place
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 359
&tagu k. m. I. 139.28 (1. r.) (son of U^ana),
&ni (nl) k. m. I. 139.38 (1. r.) (son of S vadhajit) ; 140.7
(1. r.) (son of Amanyu).
m. 1.6.41 (one of the sons of SarhhlSda);
87.16 (at the time of Tamasa Manu
whose enemy Bhlmarathah were killed by
Hari).
k, m. 139.39 (1. r.) (son of Anamitra).
k. m. 139.68 (son of Ushnara).
I. 47.24 (a Pu?paka class of temple),
d. I. 2.39 (as an interlocutor); 2.43 („);
2.44 („); 8.6 („); 14.10 („) ; 15.48 (as one
of 1000 names of Visnu); 17.3 (as an inter-
locutor); 18.18 (worshipped); 19.1 (PrSne-
s"vararite as told by); 20.1 (collection of
antras Muttered by); 22.1 (Arcana for);
22.2; 23.1(Arcana of °);23.13(worshipped);
(„) 23.17 23.24 (°pada); 23.25; 23.26
(as an interlocutor); 23.27 (pujS) ; 23.31;
23.32; 23.33 (by doing BhQta^uddhi one
shall become0) ; 23.49 (one has to contem-
plate an ); 25.10 (saluted); 32.17 (saluted);
33.12 (saluted); 42,1 (investiture of sacred
thread for) ; 42.4 (as an interlocutor); 42.6
(one of those who govern the threads of
sacred thread); 42.19 (°tattva saluted);
42.20 (saluted); 43.6 (as an interlocutor);
43.9 (as residing in Tantus);
59.8 (as an interlocutor); 59.35 („);
66.20 (saluted); 81.12 (and others have
place in JambQsara, aTirtha); 82.3; 82.4;
86.30 (worshipping Somanatha, one shall
attain &valoka); 86.32 ("Kedara").' 129.5
(to be worshipped in Kwatrttya, along
with UmS): 131.1 (to be propitiated in
Bhadrapada Art ami); 148.16 (the Dosa
compared to weapon of); 177.23 (as an
interlocutor); 177.28 (as an interlocutor);
177.30 (as an interlocutor); 177.41 (");
20
360
SivadutI
6ivadharma
6i
varatri
SiisupSl
GARUDA PURA^A— A STUDY
177.46 ("); 177.77 ("J; 177.81 ("); 182.23
("); 184.6 ("); 184.25 ("}; 184.32 (");
185.21 ("); 185.27 ("); 185.37 ("); 186.11
("); 187.1 ("); 188.7 ("); 188.10 ("};
188.11 ("); 190.11 ("); 191.16 (")j 192.32
("); 197.6; 197.15; 'l97.28j 197.41 ; 201.26
(Arcana which protects elephants); 205.74
(and Brahma^ Visnu are never considered
as different); 223.5 (meditated on the form
of Nrsiriiha);
m. 26.2 (one of the sons of Medhatithi,
ruler of Plaksadvlpa) (all were rulers of
Plaksadvlpa); 197.51 (as an attribute of
Garuda).
d. w. I. 38.5 (Durga addressed as).
I. 215.18 (4th Upapurana; narrated by
NandlsVara).
vr. I 124.1 (on the story of ).
w. 6.32 (wife of Anil a).
d. I. 38.2 (worshipped in order from third
day in MargaSlrsa) ; 40.5 (worshipped in
Mahesvarlpuja) ; 129,9 (worshipped in
order commencing from MSrga TrtTyS);
133.7 (assigned to various limbs and
worshipped); 134.4 (worshipped).
r. I. 55.7 (flowing in the central region) ;
56.10 (one of those which destroys all sins).
I 6.31 (son of Manohara).
56.1 (one of the sons of Medhatithi, ruler
of Plaksadvlpa) .
1.73.9 (a Vijati of VaidOrya); 73.10 (£aisu-
palaka).
k. m. 139.55 (son of Damaghosa and !aruta£rava) ;
144.10 (slayed by Krsna) ; 219.36 (and
other sinners like hitrij teasing the Devas,
got cleared of their sins by mere thought
on the Lord); 22254; 227.45 (attained
Siddhi).
m.
m.
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX Ot" THE NAMES IN GP. 36 1
£lghra k. m, I 138.44 (s.r.) (son of Padmavarna).
^Ighraga II. 12.40 (one of the Pretas narrating its
past life, was so called, as he went hurrie-
dly past, when he was bogged by a
Brahmin); 12.44 (had a cow's face).
-£uka I. 87.1 (etc. as son of Manu).
Sukah I. 6.51 (born of Sukl).
Sukanghri I. 47.3 (in a temple made as long as the
Garbha); 47.4 (length of the height of);
47.12 (should cover entire space covered by
Pitha and Garbha); 47.16.
I. 6.50 (born of Tamra); 6.51 (£ukas born
to).
I. 202.72 (a measure of weight defined).
Suktiman rnt. I. 55.6.
s. I. 5.15 (one of the 7 sons of Orja and
Vabistha).
a planet 7.3 (saluted); 15.28 (Visnu addressed as
Lord).
16. IS (saluted in Visijudhyana); 53.10
(dwells in A§adha); 58.24 (description of
the chariot of); 59.26 (Sasthl good on the
day of); 59.2B (Trayodas"! good on the day
of); 56.35 (PusyS and other stars causes
Mrtyuyoga);59.37(in PurvaphSlgun! causes
Amrtayoga);59.41 (in RevatI causes Siddha
yoga); 59.43 (in Rohini causes Vifayoga^;
60.6 (his Da£a gives elephant, Rajya etc.);
60.7 (Taurus is the place of); 61.12 (is
good in 1st, 2nd & 3rd houses); 61.14
(is good in 5 and 8); 61.15 (is good in 11);
62.13 (is known as soft) ; 62. 1 7 (good for
certain things).
66.17 (its place in Svarodaya); 67.3 (when
in the left Nadl one has to do one's
actions).
87.3 (one of the Somapayins).
87.12 (at the time of Auttama Manu).
362
Jsufcratlrtha
SukrS.
Suci
r.
d.
m.
m.
m.
•s
d.
Sucigrdhrika
Hucidratha
Sucipada
Suddhodana
Subhanana
Sukara (boar) (a
form of Visnu)
Sera
arasena
w.
m.
d.
m.
d.
(demoness sister
of Rsvana)
igarna
GARttl?A PURS^IA — A 5TUDV
87.57 (at the time of Bhautya Manu).
I. 81.18 (one of the Tlrthas).
L 56,7.
I. 2.15 (an attribute of Vispu).
5.16 (one of the 3 sons of SvShS and
Vahni).
87.9 (one of the sons of Auttamaputra).
87.17 (one of the sons of Raivata Manu).
87.57 (at the time of Bhautya Manu).
87.59 (Indra at the time of Bhautya Manu).
k.m. 138.50 (s.r.) (son of Antaka).
m. 141.10 (son of Bhuri).
I. 6. 50 (one of the daughters of Tamra).
I. 141.2 (son of Citraratha).
I. 2.15 (attribute of Visnu),
I. 141.8 (son of £akya).
I. 89.43 (one of the 9 clans of Pitrs).
I. 13.6 (requested to protect in the dgneya
direction) ;
a place 66.6 (as one of the Tlrthas).
k. m. I. 139.23 (1. r.) (one of the sons of Arjuna).
k. m. 139.48 1. r.) (son of Viduratha); 139.50
(3 sons of); 139.51 (his another wife called
Msrisa and 10 sons thro' her) ; 139.51-52
(daughter of).
k- m. I. 138.38 (s. r.) (son of 3atrughna).
k. m. 139.23 (1. r.) (one of the sons of Arjuna).
I. 143.15 (at DandakSranya, came to
devour Rama and others); 142.13 (whose
nose was cut by Rama).
(a place) I. 142.12 (Rama Soing to); 143.10 (Rama
going so).
I- 54.8 (in the north).
I. 6.54 (one of the chief serpents among
the 1000 born to KadrQ); 17.9 (°the ser-
pent worshipped).
H. 6.16 (at the end of the 3rd month
after death Preta entering).
mt.
APPENDIX ? — INDEX OF THE NAVIES IN GP.
36$
£ailfisa (an actor)
Jsaivya
w.
Saunaka
Sma^ruma
JsySmala
I. 143.50 (Bharata ref. to as).
I. 139.29 (wife of Vidarbha, gave birth
to 3 sons).
I. 8 1 . 1 1 (one of the Tirthas).
I. 1.5 (and other sages of the Naimisa
forest asking the Suta about the Lord); 3.1
(as an interlocutor); 3.8 ("); 47.1 (");
47.11 („); 47.12 („); 80.3 (,.); 202.86 („);
205.1 (,,); 215.21 („); 215.25 („); 218.33
(„); 223.1 (,,) (Narasimhastuti narrated to).
I. 139.9 (son of Ghrtsamada).
I. 131.10 (worshipped in Aj^amlpuja).
I. 6 2 (son of Dhruva, valiant and
powerful).
I. 141.10 (son of Dharma).
I. 48.13 (one of those assigned and wor-
shipped in one of the directions).
I. 6-51 (born of 6yenl).
I. 6.50 (one of the 6 daughters of TamrS);
6.51 (SsyenB born to).
I. 5.23 (one of the 24 girls created by
Daksa) ; 5.28 (Kama born to").
I. 6.30 (one of the sons of Apa).
I. 59.7 (star of Vi;nu); 59,22 (one of the
urdhvamukha star); 59.36 (amrtayoga
caused by Candra is); 136.1 (^ravapad-
vada^i to be observed when Jsravana occurs
on Eksdafc etc.); 59.44 (good for Jfitakarm*
etc.).
Srava^ah d. II. 6.46 (sons of Brahma); 6,49 (their
nature); 7.1 (GarudVs question as to wb«*
sons they are etc.); 7.4 (detail! **&);
713 (their creatien! 12 in ao.}» 7.15 (why
they are called as0); 8.1 (hearing whom
Yama acts).
I. 136.1 (narration of when to
etc. of).
£raddha
Sarama
Sravana
k. m.
d.
m.
m.
d.
d.
m.
364
GARUi?A PURAJvTA— A STUDY
Sravana a (month)
Sravasta
Sri
m.
d. vv.
Srljaya
Srldevl \v.
SrTdhara (name d.
f»f Visnu)
Srlnivasa
Srlpati
I. 6 30 (one of the sons of Apa).
I. 129.4 (6ridhara to be worshipped on the
3rd day of Krsnapaksa in).
I. 138.19 (son of YuvanSsVa).
I. 5.8 (born to Bhrgu and KhySti and
married by NSrSyaga); 7.6 (saluted); 10. 1
(worship of0 etc.); 1 1.22 (assigned to sotiths
in NavavyuhSrcana) ; 11.38 (worshipped);
28.8 (worshipped); 28.13 (worshipped);
30.8 (saluted); 31.21 (saluted); 32.17
(saluted); 48.79 (assigned); 86.23 (by
worshipping whom one shall be free from
obstacles); 131.9 (to whom Arghya is offer-
ed, in Astaml); 137.16 (worshipped).
I. 47.26 (a Malaka type of temple).
I. 1 39.47 (daughter of Devaka) .
I. 8.14; 8.16; 29.1 (Poja and Mantras know
as); 29.3 (saluted); 30.1 (Arcana of); 30.3
(contemplated upon); 30.7 (saluted); 30.12
(contemplated upon); 30.14 (saluted); 31.5
(saluted); 81.10 (at Kubjaka, a Tlrtha);
129.4 (to be worshipped in KrsnatrtlyS in
months of Havana); 131.4 (worshipped in
a?taml); 136.6; 196.13 (requested to protect
in midnight); 45,6 (£alagrama of the form
of) (saluted).
30.13 (saluted in a Stotra).
(saluted in Astamfpflja)
136.7
Salman
Srfrauga
•
Srivatsa
place
I. 131.14
(worshipped).
1.70.21 (Padmaragas obtained from);
70.23 (quality of Padmaragas from).
28.19 (merit of dying at).
«• I. 87.22 (at the time of Gaksusa Manu).
(a place) I. 81. '26. ' "
1-7.6 (saluted); 23.14 (worshipped);
194.6 (requested to protect the lower
limbs); 47.23 (a Vairaj a class of temple) .
*** I- 131.14 (worshipped).
I. 30.14 (Sridhara saluted as).
Srlvrksa
Jsrutaklrti
£rutaftjaya
orutadevl
Srutavan
Srutasrava
Srutasena
Jsrutasoma
^rutatmaka
!§rutSyu
£vapha!ka
Sveta
Svetadvlpa
Sarjimukha
Sariiyati
Sarhvaraija
Sarhvartta
Samhlada
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 355
I. 47.27 (a Tripistapa type of temple).
d. 1.131.17 (Krsna addressed as).
I. 81.8 (one of the Tirthas).
m. I. 5.29 (born to Medha).
m. 138.31 (son of Bhagaratha).
k. m. I. 140.38 (1. r ) (son of the Sahadeva and
Draupadi).
w. I. 139.51 (one of the daughters of Sura);
139.54 (birth of five sons Antardhana etc
to and Kaikaya).
m. 140.38 (son of Arjuna and Draupadi;.
m. I. 141.10 (son of Bahukarmaka).
w. I. 139.51 (daughter of Sura); 139.54
(Yuddhadharmada, born to Dantavakra
and Srutadevl).
I. 140.29 (one of the sons of Somapi).
I. 139.51 (one of the daughters of ^ttraj;
139.55 (^upala born to Damaghosa and);
141 .9 vson of Somapi)
m. I. 140.30 (one of the sons of Somapi).
na. I. 140.38 (son of Bhlma and Draupadi).
m. I. 139.2 (a son ofUrvan and Pururavas).
k m. I. 138.52 (s. r.) (son of Adhinornika).
m. I. 139.41 (in the line of Anamitra married
Gandini).
I. 6.55 (one of the serpents).
I. 47.27 (a Tripistapa type of temple).
I. 54,8 (in the north).
I. 56.5 (one of the sons ofVapu?m3n, ruler
of S"almala, their names being that of
mountains).
81.7 (one of the Tirthas).
I. 45.33 (installation & worship of; at
m.
w,
mt.
m.
temples).
m. I. 139.17 (one of the 5 sons of Nahusa).
k. m. I. 140.25 (1. r.) (son of Rksa).
m. I. 93.5 (one of the 14 law-givers).
m. I. 6.40 (one of the 4 sons of Hira»y»-
366
Sagara
GARU1?A PURA"tfA—A STUDY
k. m.
(a form of
6alagrSma)
Sa/ikalpa
Sas'ikalpS
Saukrti
Sar'.krandana
SaAgati
SarVjaya
Sat I
Satya
m.
w.
k. m
m.
m.
m.
k. m
rn.
m.
m.
w,
kab'ipu).
1.138.28 (s. r.) (son of BShu); 138.29
(birth of 60000 sons to °thro' Sumati);
(AsamaSjas as son of Ke&nl and).
I. 7.6 (saluted); 8.13; 8.15; 11.21; 12.4
(saluted); J2.10 (worshipped); 12.35; 325
(Vissu is spoken of as existing in 5 forms
like0 etc.); 32 6 (Saluted); 32.16 (is contem-
plated) ;32.23 (worshipped); 32.29 (saluted);
43.18; 45,8 (saluted); 66 2 (remembered);
139.59 (the son of Vasudeva); 194.5
(requested to protect); 194.29 (saluted);
195.2 (saluted).
I. 45.15 saluted); 4528 (description of ).
I. 6 28 (born to SankalpS).
I. 6.24 (one of the 10 daughters of Daksa
married by Kr^Ssva).
I. 139.17 (1. r.) (son of Jayatsena).
140-6 (son of Nava).
I. 87.56 (one of the sons of Bhautya Manu).
I. 87.31 (one of the sons of Ssvarpi Manu).
I, 139.15 (son of Pratiksaya).
139.40 (son ofSatyaki).
141.7 (son of Dhananjaya).
I. 140.2 (son of Bahugati).
I. 5.25 (one of the girls created by Daksa;
married by Bhava).
I. 5.6; 5.32 (all the daughters of Daksa
attending the Yajfia with their husbands
except).
I. 205.66 (Kumara is spoken to be0).
140.27 (1. r.) (a son of Vasu).
m. I. 139.40 (1. r.) (son of &bi>.
I. 2.18 (attribute of Visnu).
m. I. 139.12 (1. r.) (son of SunTta).
I- 6,60 (one of the 49 marut devas) ; 58.19
(dwells in solar region in Phalguna) ; 141.1 1
(sonofNrta).
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
367
Satyadharma
Satyadhrti
SatyanSmS
Satyabahu
SatyabhSma
Satyarata
Satyaratha
Satyaloka
Satyavatl
Satyavak
Satyahita
SatyS (Satya-
bhama)
k. m. I. 139.74 (1. r.) (son of Dhrtavrata).
k. m. I. 140.14 (1. r.) (son of DhrtimSn).
m. 140,20 (son of ^atananda); 140 21 (was at-
tracted by Urvaih}.
s. I. 87.18 (at the time of Raivata Manu).
m. I. 87.21 (one of the sons of Gaksuja Manu.1.
w. I. 139.60 (one among the 8 principal wives
of Krsoa); 144.6 vone of the 8 principal
wives of Krs.ija); 28.10 (worshipped).
k. m. I. 138.26 (1. r.) (son of TrayySruna) (later
known as Tris'ariku),
m. I. 138.54 (son of Ramaratha).
II. 1.4 (referred to by Garuda as seen).
w. I. 1.29 (Vis.au in his 17th incarnation
born to Parasara and).
w. 139.6 (daughter of Gsdhi, married by
Rclka).
w. 145.5 (wife of 5aantanu).
m. I. 87 31 (one of the sons of SSvarni Manu).
k. m. I. H0.28 (I. r ) (son of Puspavan).
I. 15.144 (Visnu addressed as dear ton).
Satva^ruta m
Sada£iva
Sadrk (Sadrk^a) d
Sanaka s.
d. 87.11 (one of the 5 Devaganas at the time
of Auttama Manu}.
m. I. 139.35 (son of Atiibu).
I. 20.8 (Mantra etc. for); 23.22 (merits of
knowledge about); 42.9 (worshipped).
I. 6.59 (one of the 49 Marut devas); 662
SanatkumSra
SanadvSja
Sanatana
Santateyu
Santoja
21
3. I, 5-2 (creation of ); 205.131 (is requested
to purify).
s. 5.2 (creation of ); 215.17 (the UpapurSr-a
narrated by).
k. m. I 138.51(s r) (son of OrjanSraa) (son of).
s. I. 5.2 (creation of).
I. 140,3 (one of the 6 sons of RaudrS^'va),
I. 5.28 (Tusti born to").
m.
m.
368
Sannati
GARUDA PURA^A— A STUDY
w.
k. m.
k. m.
Sapindikaraija (rite
performed after death)
SaptamT
Saprabha
Sabala
Sumara
Samita
Samitra
SamS
m.
d.
m.
k, i
Samirana (wind d.
god)
Samuel ra m.
Samodfirki
SampSti (eagle)
Saiiibhu
Sambhuti
m.
m.
k. m.
w.
Sammati r-
Sarayu r,
Sarasvati d. w.
I. 5.25 (married by Kratu),
139.11 (1. r.) (son of Alarka).
140.15 (1. r.) (son of Suparsva).
I. 212.1 (performed after one year);
II. 4.34 (after which 16 £raddhas are
done); 16.1-5 (when to be done); 16.6
(narration of); 16.20 (when performed by
the son with 16 Sraddhas, Pitrs feel happy);
16,21-22(by whom to be performed in
different cases); 25.4 (narrated by Krsna to
Garuda).
I. 56.7.
I. 56.5 (one of the 7 sons, (all mountains)
of VapusmRn, ruler of Salmala).
I. 87.36 (at the time of Daksa SSvanji
Manu).
I. 140.12 (son of Nrpa, son of Dvipa).
I. 6.60 (one of the 49 Marat devas).
I. 141.8 (son of Ksudraka).
I. 139.49 (1. r.) (son of £ura, son of
VidOratha).
I. 51.19 (one who desires progeny to
worship).
I. 6.10 (Lavasa0, Pracinabarhi married
the daughter of0).
65.1 (physiognomy as told by).
I. 56.14 (one of the 7 sons of Bhava,
ruler of £akadvTpa).
I. 143.29 (from whom HanumSn knows
the place to which Slta was carried away).
I. 140.1 (!. r.) (son of Abhayada).
I. 5.25 („) one of the daughters of Daksa);
5.10 (wife of Marici).
I. 56.10 (in Kusadvlpa).
I. 55.7 (flowing in the central region).
I. 1,2 (saluted): 7.7 (worshipped); 7.8
tsaluted): 7.9 (different energies of); 7.11;
10.4 (saluted); 18-18 (worshipped to
APPENDIX 7— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
369
Saryati
Sarva
Sarvakama
Sarvaga
r.
m.
d.
m.
d,
m.
m.
Sarvatobhadra
Sarvatraga m.
Sarvada d.
Sarvaduhkhani- d.
d.
d.
Sarvadeva
Sarvapa
Sarvapraijihv-
disthita
Sarvabhuta-
bhavodbhava
SarvabhUta-
hydisthita
Sarvarupa
Mrtyunjayarcana); 23.27 (worshipped);
28.3 (worshipped); 36.11 (mentioded as
black in colour); 37.4 (saluted along with
Gayatri); 38,2 (worshipped respectively
from Margatrtlya); 40.4 (saluted); 45,32
(worshipped); 83.10 (effect of worshipping
in the evening) ; 85.23 (remains established
at Gaya); 86.23 (merits of worshiping);
126.6 (worshipped); 129.9 (worshipped in
order from Marga trtiya).
52.6; 55.8 (flowing in central region); 66.7
(one of the Tirthas).
I. 87.25 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata
Mann) .
I. 2.42 (attribute of Visnu); 15.12 fas ono
of the 1000 names of Visou); 15.13 (,,);
194.3 („)•
I. 138.32 (son of Rtuparna).
I. 2.12 (an attribute of Visnu).
5.10 (one of the sons of PauniamSsa).
140.40 (son of Subhadrika).
I. 47.22 (a Vairaja class of temple).
1.87.42 (one of the sons of Rudraputra
Manu).
I. 2.12 (an attribute of Vispu); 15.12 (a
name of Visnu).
I. 194.3 (an attribute of Visnu).
I, 2.43 (attribute of Visnu); 194.22.
I. 15.14 (an attribute of Visnu).
I. 2.12 (an attribute of Visiju).
d. I. 223.6 (an attribute of Viji
d. I. 15.13 (a nameof Visijtt}.
d.
I. 194.29 (offering made to an attribtw
Vi?nu) .
370 GARU9A PURA"1*IA — A STUDY
Sarvalokadhi- d. I. 12,4 (an attribute of Visnu).
pati
Sarvalokes'vare- d. I. 2.37 (an attribute of Visnu).
ivara.
SarvavySpi d
SarvStmaka d.
Sarvesa
Sarve^vara
Savita
Saha
Sahadeva
Sahadeva
Sahasrajit
Sahasraksa
Sahasranghri
Sahasroru
SahUiju
d.
d.
d.
k. m.
k. m,
k. m.
k. m.
k. in.
w.
k. m.
k. m.
d.
d.
d.
UK
S.
Sahya, Sahyadri nit.
SAttvata
m.
I, 194,2 (an attribute of Vi§nu).
I. 2,42 (an attribute of Visnu).
I. 11.8 (worshipped; an attribute of Visnu);
16.3 (Visnu saluted as); 31.26 („)
I. 14.2 (Visnu saluted as); 194-2 (Visj?u
saluted as).
I. 6.38 (one of the 12 suns); 17.8 („); 35.1
(as devata of Gayatrl); 58.20 (Sun
worshipded in the Mandalaof0); 205.131
(requested to purify).
I. 6.63 (one of the 49 marut devas),
I. 138.12 (s. r.) (son of Srftjaya).
139.16 (1. r.) (son of Vrsadhana).
139.53 (°ka, son of Madri, another wife
of Pandu); 145.9.
140.23 (1. r.) (son of Saudasa).
140.29 (son of JarSsandha); 141.9.
I. 139.46 (daughter of Devaka).
I. 139.18 (1. r.) (one of the 3 sons of Yadu).
139.37 (one of the 8 sons of Bhajamana)
(Sahasrajit).
I. 2.17 (an attribute of Visnu).
I. 2.17 (an attribute of Visnu).
I. 2.17 (an attribute of Visnu).
1.5.13 (one of the 3 sons of Ks.aniS and
Pulaha PrajSpati).
I. 87.22 (at the time of Csksusa Maim).
I. 55.6; 81.27,
!• 194.11 (Kapila referred to as expounder
of); 227.1 (doctrine of ); 227.41; 227.50.
I. 139.35 (1. r.) (son on Satva^ruta); 139.36
(8 sous of )
1-139.40(1. r.) (son of Satyaka).
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
371
Sadhya w.
Sadhyab
Satitapana (an
atnnement)
Sandlpani m.
SSmaveda
Samba
Ssrana
Savitra
SSvitri
k. m.
Sahanji
Sirhha
Simhala
k. m
d.
archit.
SirhhikS
SiddhesSa (s"vara)
I. 6.24 (one of the 10 daughters of Dak?a;
wife of Krsfva) ; 6.26 (Sa"dhy5s born to).
I. 6.26 (born to Sadhya).
I. 214.10 (observance of ); 214.13:214.48.
I, 144.11 (preceptor of Krsqa); (for whom
Krspa rescued former's son).
I. 215.12 (taught by Vyasa to Jaimini).
I. 139.61 (l.r.) (one of the 3 sons of Kf?na);
215.20 (the 14th UpapurSna).
I. 139.57 (sonofRevati and Balabhadra).
I. 46.8; 59.4 (lord of star Hasta).
I. 36.1 1 (is of white colour); 37.4 (saluted);
50.43 (is chanted); 50.45 (is remembered);
50.49 (Harhsa becomes pure by); 83,10
(worshipping11 in midday is fruitful); 205, G7
(worshipped while doing Homa); 205.68
(no fear for one who worships); 20G.37
(offening of water to).
I. 139.21 (1. r.) (son of Kunti)
I. 11.35 (as an attribute of Visnu);
47.26 (a Malaka type of temple).
I. 55.4 (one of the Dvlpas); 69.24 (muktca
obtained from) ; 69.38 (the people of ; their
method of tesing Muktaka); 69.38 (the
method of wearing Mauktika, as followed
by people of ); 70.3 (mythological reference
to fall of Ratnablja in the ocean adjacent
to); 70.21 (the PadmarSgas from); 70.22
(nature of padmaraga from); 72.1 (mytholo-
gical reference to the eys of the demon
falling at).
I 6 25 (one of the daughters of Dalt?^,
married by Ka=yapa); 6.39 (a. a d»ught«
of Diti, and married by Vipracitti); 6-48
, p, \
I°83°17'(atGay5; merits of worshippings;
86.32 („)•
372
Sinlvall
Sindhudvipa
Sita
Slradhvaja
SukanyS.
Sukalina
Sukumara
SukumSri
Sukrti
Suketu
Sukfetra
Sukha
Sukhada
Sugrtva
GARUDA PURSISIA — A
w. I. 5.11 (one of the daughters of Smrti).
k. m. I. 138.31 (s. r.) (son of Ambarlsa).
w. I. 138.49 (daughter of Siradhvaja); 52.25
(greatness of); 142.17 (did not think any-
one but Rama while at RSvana's abode);
142.18 (a Pativrata like AnasuySj; 142.19
(Mahatmya of); 142.29 (her Pativrata
dharma superior to that of Anasuya).
143. 26. (monkeys sent in search of); 143.31
(Hanurnat giving Anguriya to); 143.33
(gave the venlratna to Hanumat); 143,37
(HanQmat informing R5ma» his meeting
with); 142.13 (slaying of her abductor by
Rama); 142.15; 143.47 (her purity being
proved, Rama's return to AyodhyS with").
I. 138.49 (s. r.) (son of HrasvaramS) ;
138.50 (had a brother called Ku^adhvaja).
I. 138.14 (daughter of £arySti; married to
Cyavana).
I. 5.4 (creation of manes known as); 89.23
(saluted),
m. I. 56.14 (one of the 7 sons of JaSkadvTpes'-
varaa Bhavya).
k. m, 139.12 (1. r.) (°ka) (son of Suvibhu),
r. 1.56.15 (in £akadvlpa).
s. I. 87,40 (at the time of Dharmaputra
Manu).
k. m. 140.12 (1. r.) (son of Prthu) ; 140.13
(VibhrSja., as son of).
m. I. 87.9 (one of the sons of Auttama Mauu);
k. m. 138.45 (s. r.) (son of Nandivarddhana).
m, I. 87.38 (one of the sons of Dharmaputra
Manu).
I. 5.30 (born to Rddhi).
I. 89.47 (one of the 4 o^her clans of Pitrs).
143.24 (RSghavad friendship with); 143.26
(send monkeys in search of Sita); 143.38
(Rama goes to LaiikSpurl with); 142.14
(Rama returns to Ayodhya with).
k, m.
d.
d.
Sugrlvl
Sutanu
Sutapasa
Sutapah
Sutapta
Sutala
Sutlk§na
Sudar^ana
Sudanaka
Sudasa
Sudeva
Sudyumna
Sudhanu
SudhanvS.
d.
s.
d.
s,
m.
a place
APPENDIX 1— INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 3/3
w. I. 6.50 (one of the 6 daughters of Tamra);
6.52 (Paksiganas born to).
s- I. 87.22 (at the time of Caksusa Manu).
I. 87,49 (division of gods at the time of
Daksaputra Manu).
I. 5.15 (one of the sons of Vasistfia and
Orja).
87.10 (at the time ofAuttama Manu).
87.33 (people of heaven at the time of
SSvarni Manu).
87.48 (at the time of Daksaputra Manu).
139.69 (son of Hema; Bali born to).
II. 6.36 (Preta reached the place called11
in the 10th month after death).
I. 57,2 (one of the 7 Lokas).
I. 143.15 (at Dandakaranya, saluted by
Rama).
I. 7.6 (saluted); 12.14; 33.1 (Puja of);
33.2 (°cakra; Puja); 33.4 (is contemplated
upon); 33,8 (saluted);
138.43 (s. r.) (son of Dhruvasandhi); 45.27
(£§lagrSma called); 66.1.
I, 141.3 (son of Satanlka).
I. 138.32 (s. r.) (son of SarvakSma); 138.33
(birth of a son to his wife Damayantl
thro5 Kalmasapada).
140.22 (son of Cyavana).
II. 17.24 (a vaiJyain the city of Vaidiia).
(devoid of progeny); (his narration to
Babhruvahana, the reason for his protec-
tion).
I. 87.22 (at the time of Csksufa Manu),
87.26 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata
Manu); 138.3 (3 sons of ).
I. 140.25 (1. r.) (one of the som of Kuru),
I. 140.28 (I. r.) (son of Satyahita).
I. 140,16 (1. r,) (son of Ksemya).
k. m.
m.
k. m.
m.
m.
s.
m.
k. m,
k. m,
k. m.
374
Sudhrti
Sunaksatra
Sunada
Sunaya
SunamS
Suniti
SunTthaka
Sunllaka
Sunetra
Sundarasena
Suparna
Suparb'va
Supraja
Supratha
Subala
Subahu
Subrahmanya
Subhadra
Subhadia
GARUpA PURXlsIA— A STUDY
k. m
k. m
m.
w.
k. m.
ra,
k. m.
w.
k, m.
m.
k. m
m.
k. m
k. m
k. m
w.
w.
w.
m.
m.
k. m.
m.
d.
w.
w.
UttSnapad.
I. 138.9 (s. r.) (son of Rftjavardhana).
138.46 (s. r.) (son of Alahrivlrya).
I. 141.6 (son of Manudevu).
I. 28.10 (worshipped).
I. 138.5G (s. r ) (son ofRtah).
141.3 (son of Puriphiva).
I. 139.48 (1. r.) (son of Ugrus
I. 6.1 (birth of Dhruva to
and0).
139.11 (1. r.) (son ofSarmati).
I. 141.2 (son ofSu.soj-ia),
I. 80.2 (said to be one of the best qualities
of Vidruma).
I. 87.52 (one of the SOUK of Raueya Mann)
I. 124.4 (ruled Ambuda) (was wicked)
(the story of his observance1 of SivariUri
Vrata unknowingly while hunting and Ihf.1
benefits he had).
I. 141.7 (son of Antarlk?ii).
. I. 138.52 (s. r. J (son of grutflyub).
138.55 (s. r.) (son of Suvarras).
140.15 (I. r.) {son of Dnjuam-.m}
I. 6.23 (one of the daughter* (if Dal^n
married by Krsasva).
1.6.22 (one of the daughters ofRikja
married by Bahuputra).
6.45 (one o^ the daughters of Svurhhflmi!,
I. 87.9 (one of the sons of Auttama M.inu),
141.11 (sonof Sumati).
I- 138.8 (s. r.) (son of £atrughua) ;
143.S (demon killed by Rama, while guard-
ing VibVamitra's sacrifice).
I- 12.5 (saluted).
I- 28.2 (one of the Dak?as)
(sister Of Kr5,a) I. 86.18 (benefits of wor-
•hipping); 140.39 (wife of Arjuna);
{•aamed by Arjuna at Dvoraks);
(»})•
139.62 (wife of Aniruddha).
APPENDIX? — INDEX OF IHE NAMES IN GP.
375
Sumati
Sumati
SumanSb.
mt.
I. I
Sumantu
k. m.
I.
m.
I. !
lat
Sumantri
k. m.
iai
I.
Sumita
d.
I. <
Sumitra
m.
I.
k. m.
I.
m.
I.
m.
I.
Sumitra
w.
I,
Suyodhana
Suraksita
Suraguru
Surata
Surabhi
Surasa
Suradhipati
(Indra)
Surari
Suruci
Sure^vara
SureSvari
22
m.
d.
w.
r.
d.
I. 5.14 (wife of Kratu) (gave birth to
Balakhilyas); 54.13 (son oFBharata).
141.11 (one of the sons of Drdhasenaka,
who were called Barhadrathas).
I. 138.29 (birth of 60000 sons to Sagara
and0).
I. 56.3 (in Plaksadvipa).
I. 139.4 (1. r.) (son of Jahnu).
I. 215.12 (disciple of Vyasa to whom the
latter taught Atharvana).
I. 138. 13 (s. r.) (son of Janamejaya).
I. 6.60 (one of the Marut gods).
I. 87.9 (one of the sons of Auttama Manu).
139.38 (1. r.) (Sumitraka) (son of Vr?&i).
141.8 (son of Kutfava).
197.1 (as an inter louctor).
143.4 (wife of Da^aratha) (mother of
Laksmaija and Satrughna).
I. 219.36 (a name of Duryodhana; benefits
of remembering the Lord even by wicked
people like).
I. 139.46 (daughter of Devaka).
I. 138.1 (i. e. Brhaspati).
I. 6.63 (one of the 49 Marnt devas).
I. 6,25 (one of the daughters of Daksa
married by Kafyapa).
I. 9.53 (1000 serpents born to).
55.7 (flowing in the central region).
I. 12.4 (saluted).
d. I. 87.49 (Ganas at the time of Dak?apuira
Manu).
w. I. 6.1 (wifeofUttanapada and mother of
Uttama);58.13 (dwells in A^vayuji when
Sun is there).
I. 45.20 (a type of Salagrama).
d. w. I. » 1.2 7 (at Sahyadri).
376
SuvarcS
Suvarna
GARUI?A PURSJSIA — A STUDY
k. m.
Suvibhu
k. m.
I.
SuvistSrS
d. w.
I.
Surata
m.
I.
Sus'arma'
m.
I.
TV
Sulanti
k. m.
IV.
I,
Su&Ia
d. w.
I.
Sus"ruta
k. m.
I.
s.
1'
Sucaka
Sficlmukha
I. 87.39 (one of the sons of Dharmaputra
Manu).
138.55 (s. r.) (son of Svanara).
73, 17 -(as a measure of weight equal to
16 MSsas).
I. 139.12 (1. r.) (son of Vibhu).
I. 197.8 (contemplated upon).
I. 141.10 (sonofKsemya).
I. 87.42 (one of the sons of Rudraputra
Manu).
I, 140.17 (1. r.) (son of £anti).
I. 28.11 (wife of Krsna) (worshipped).
I. 138.55 (s. r.) (son of Supar^vata).
142.5 (authority on Ayurveda) (Ayurveda
taught by Dhanvantari to); 146.1 (as an
interlocutor); 151.1 („); 153 („); I54-1
(„); 156 U; 158.1 („); 160.1 („); 162.1
167.56 („); 171.1
(„); 175.1 („);
(„); 165,1 („); 167.1 („]
(„); 172.1 („); 174.1
202.1 („).
m. I. 145.42 (son of VisVamitra).
Susena d. I. 6.60 (one of the 49 Marut devas); 58.13
(dwells in A^vayuji when sun is there),
k. m. I. 139.58 (1. r.) (one of the 6 sons of
Vasudeva and Devaki).
m, I. 141.2 (son of VrsnimSn).
Suhotra k. m. I. 139.3 (1. r.) (son of Kancana).
k. m. I. 139.8 (1. r.) (son of Ksatravrddha) (3
sons of ),
k. m. I. 140.8 (1. r.) (son of Vyuhaksetra) (3 sons
of).
k. m. I. 140.26 (1. r.) (son of Sudhanu).
k. m. I. 140.40 (1. r.) (son of Vijayl).
m. II. 12.44 (one of the Pretas, getting name
and form as befitting their past action).
II- 12.39 (a Preta narrating its story of
past life has robbed food etc. from many
Brahmins by way-laying etc.) (and hance
known as); 12.44 (etc, one of the forms of
7 — INDEX ofr THE toAMEfc IN Gi». 37^
the Pretas, which they got as a result of
their past actions).
d, 1.2.46 fas a form ofVisnu); 6.37 (12 in
number; born to Aditi and Kas'yapa) ;
6.65; 7.3 (saluted) (Asanas, Murti etc.);
7.5 (Mantras for namasakZra etc.^; 7.11
(Pavitrarohanarite for; with His Mantras);
9.9 (contemplated upon); 11,17 („); 11.41
(„); 13.7; 15.28 (Vispu as master of);
16.9 (Arcana of); 16.11 (Mantra of; which
destroys sin); 16.16 (^anai^cara saluted
as son of); 16-19 (Mantra for); 17.1
(worship of); 17.7 (12 in number,
worshipped in the 2nd section in Suryar-
cana); 1 8.18 (saluted); 23.6 (Puja. Mantras
for); 23.8 (Arcana made to); 23.10 (worshi-
pped); 23.12 (Arcana made to); 28.8
(°mandala, worshipped); 30.11 (Visnu
spoken as having lustre of crores of suns);
34,54 (Hayagrlva spoken as having lustre
of many); 36.4; 36.16 (punishes those
who do not perform SandyopSsana); 39.1
(Arcana of); (Visnurupa); 39.2 („); 39.5
(uMurti saluted); 39.7 (saluted); 39.15
39.19; 39.20 (worship of); 43.6; 46.4 (one
of the 32 Devas asigned outside in vastu) ;
50.58 (worshipped with Mantra); 51.28
(immense benefits of Dana given at the
time of eclipse or solstices of); 58.1;
58.20 (praised by sages); 58.21 (description
of its movement followed by apsaras etc);
60. 8 (siinha, his K§etra) ; 81.12 (at Jambu-
sara); 83.48 (greatness of offering Pinda
at Gaya at the eclipse of); 84.10 (merits of
offering food to manes at GayS at £rSddha
at the time of eclipse of ); 84.21 („); 86.19
(merits of offering Pinda to Pitrs in the
presence of); 89.53 (Pitrs as those who
lead); 137.3 (the DhSmavrata, observed
in KSrtika, conveys one to the place of);
378
Srfijaya
Setu
Sutubandha
Senajit
Saimhalika
Soma (moon)
GARUpA PURA-tfA— A
142.23; 142.24; (eager to devour the rising);
205.61 (reference to demons named
Mandeha; 205.62 (destroys those who do
not perform SandhyopSsana) ; 206.32;
(mode of doing Japa of Mantras on);
47.2 (as denoting the number twelve);
67.33 (one of the Nadls).
fc. m. I. 138.12 (1. r.) (son of Dhiimras"va).
k. m. 138,53 (s. r.) (son of SupanJva).
k. m. 139.66 (1. r.) (son of Kalanjaya^.
k, m. 140,19 (1. r.) (one of the 5 sons of
Mukula).
k. m. I. 139.64 (1. r.) (son of Druhya).
a place I. 52.7 (merits of bathiag at),
d. I. 6.60 (one of the 49 Marut devas); 58.14
(is the master in Karttika).
k. m. 140.11 (1. r.) (son ofVisvajit).
m. 141,8 (son of Bahula).
m. 141.10 (son £rutanjaya).
I. 69.23 (one of the 8 types of muktas).
d. I. 5.12 (one of the sons of Atri and
Anasuya); 6.29 (one of the Vasus); 6.30
(Varcc&wassonof); 6.37 (27 wives of ); 7.3
(saluted); 11.17; 17.5; 23.10 (worshipped);
30.8 (saluted); 31.21 (saluted;; 32.17
(saluted); 34.44 (worshipped); 39.10
(worshipped); 39.14 (saluted); 40.11
(saluted); 43.9 (one of the Devatas who
reside in the threads of the Pavitra);
46.7 (one of the Devas assigned outside
in Vastu); 58.22 (his horses and chariot);
59.2 (Ilvala as star of); 59.40 (in Citra
causes Visayoga); 60.1 (Da^a periods
of); 60.3 ^Dafe confers Sukha); 60. 7 (Kar-
ka* as is Kserta); 62.14 (merits of the
^y of); 62.15; 67.9 (the Vamanadl is said
to be controlled by); 84.11 (requested
to protect); 89.31 (the manes said to float
AFJPfcNDIX 7 — INDEX Of? THE NAMES IN GP.
379
Somaka
Somakunda
r.
m.
in the beams of); 87.55 (saluted by Ruci);
89.57 (addressed as the support of manes)
(said to be father of the world); 139.1
(°vam£a) (son of Atri) ; (TSr£, dear to
Suraguru, as his wife); 139.2 (Budha as
son of0).
I. 56.3 (at Plaksadvipa).
140.23 (son of Sahadeva) (2 son of).
I. 83.68 (at Gaya; benefits of bathing at).
Somatlrtha (at Gaya) I. 83.24 (merits of performing £raddha at).
m.
d.
Somadatta
Somanatha
Somapada
SomapSh.
Somanaka
Somapi
Saugandhika (a
Saudasa
Saubhari
place)
k. rr>
Saumya (Budha) d.
Saurabha
Sauras1;ra
Sauras1,rika
Sauri
Saxiripura
Skanda
d.
d.
I. 138.13 (son of Kr&a^va);
140.34 (son of Vahlika).
(a form of £iva) I. 81.4 (at Prabhasa, a.
TSrtha); 86.30 (merits of worshipping).
I. 83.51 (merits of bathing at).
I. 89.40 (one of the clans of manes).
I. 74.3 (description of; a type of Pus-
paraga}.
I. 140.29 (son of Sahadeva); 141.9; 140.30
(sons of0).
I. 70.6; 70.12 (PadmarSgas from snature
of).
I. 140.22 (1. r.) (son of Sudasa)
I. 138.23 (mairied the 50 daughters of
Eindumahya).
I, 59.40 (in Rohiol causes Siddhayoga);
62.13; 67.3 (in VamanKjl; good for action };
197.9'(resernbles Indranlla in colour).
I. 87.40 (at the time of Dhanrmputra
Manu). .
I. 64.17 (Vajras at); 68.18 (quality of V»jra*
r«».2S (one of the 8 types of Mukt*pb»!«).
II. 6.21 (brother of Yama; nil* of CiW
(Preta
after eating
the
I.
,.
; 134.3 (the rice-p^e
380
Stambhini
Sthaijdileyu k. m.
Sthavi^ha d.
SnSna (bathing)
Spha(a)tika gem
Sphfirja
Syonaka (a kind of
pulse)
Svakanuiinah d.
Svaksetra m
GARU1?A PURXiilA— - A STtJDV
the enemy to be cut and offered to); 198.2
(saluted).
wk. 215.18 (said to be the 3rd UpapurHna
uttered by Kumara).
d. w. L 198.10 (worshipped in TripurSpuja).
I. 140.3 (1. r ) (one of the 6 sons of
RaudraiSva).
I. 2. 17 (attribute of Vi?nu).
I. 205. 105-110 (description of 8 kinds-
Nitya, Naimittika, Kamya, Kriyauga,
Malakarsana, MSrjana, AcSmana and
AvagSha).
I. 68.10; 68.44 (experts make immitation
diamonds out of); 70.6; 70.9 (Padmaragas
of the class of); 70.12 (PadmarSgas having
origin from; qualities of); 70.13; 70.14
(Padmaragas obtained from RSvanagangS
can be compared with the class of); 70.16;
72.14 (resembling Indramla); 73 9 (a
Vijati of Vaidurya); 73.10; 79,2
(formation of) (and colour of ); 79.3 (gets
good value if cut & polished by a artisan);
80.3 (should be included among gems and
should be tested).
d. I. 58.16 (dwells in solar region in
Pausamasa).
w. I. 511 (wife of Aiigirasa; their children).
I- 76.2 (Vaidurya resembles).
I. 87.33 (one of the 33 clans of celestials,
at the time of Raucya Manu).
I. 141,9 (sonofNirmitra).
I. 87.37 (were enemis of Devas at the time
of Dak?asavarni Manu); 87.49 (gods at
the time of Daksapurtra Manu divided
into clans like0); 87.53 (one of the 33
clans of celestials at the time of Raucya
Manu).
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP.
381
w.
Svadha
Svadhajit
Svadhsma
Svadhamanab.
Svanara
Svabhanara
Svayambhoja
Svaromanalj
Svarga heaven
Svargadvare£vara
Svarparoma k. m
Svarbhanu in.
Svastika
Svagata
Svatl (a star)
S vay ambhu v a
d.
Svsha
Harhsa
Hanumant
I. 5.17 (wife of Pitara; daughter of); 5.25;
40.6 (saluted); 134.4 (saluted).
k. m. I. 139.38 (l.r.) (son of Sumitraka).
s. I. 87.18 (at the time of Raivata Manu).
d. I. 87.11 (one of the Devaganas at the time
of Auttama Manu).
s. I. 87.22 (at the time of Caksusa Manu).
k. m. I. 138.55 (s. r.) (son of Svagata1!.
k. m. I. 139.66 (1. r.) (son of Anu).
k. m. I. 139.49 (1. r.) (son of Pratiksatra).
d. I. 87.53 (one of the 33 clans of celestials at
the time of Raucya Manu),
1.51.24; 51.30; 82.8; 82.17; 83.14; 83.43;
84.3; 84.27; 84.32; 84.39; t'6.16; 132.20;
143.11; 143.51; 145.42; 197.50; 213.7;
217. 36-37; II 2. 13; 20.4.
I. 83.14 (at Gay5s benefits of worshipping).
I. 131.49 (s. r.) (son of MaharomS).
m. I. 6.44 (one of the sons of Danu); 6.45
(daughters of); 58.28 (Ratha and houses
of).
I. 47.27 (a Trip (v) istapa type of temple),
k. m. I. 138.54 (s.r.) (son of Upagupta).
I. 59.5 (of Vnyudevata); 59.19 (is a PanJva-
mukha star); 59 37 (Amrtayoga caused by
Sanai^cara in0),
m. I. 5.18 ("Manu created by Brahma at first);
5.19 (marriage with Satarupa);
Brahma 89.56 (saluted by Ruci).
w. I. 5.16 (daughter of Daksa; given in
marriage to Vahni); 5.25; 134-4 (saluted),
d. 1. 2.15 (attribute of Vi?nu); 87.20 (tb*
form assumed by Vifou to kill the »*«? *
&anta*atru); 83.23 (at Gay*, one batfcmf
at, shall be cleared of ail sias): 47--» t»
M&laka type of temple).
(crosses the ocean after h««f
- 143,33 (mcetvM U»*
382
Hay a
Hayagrlva
d.
(a iJalagrama)
Hayabira w.
Kara (Siva) d.
Hari (Vignu)
d.
d.
GARUDA PURSJilA — A STUDY
Vepiratna from Sits); 143.34 (destorys the
pleasure garden); (kills ^Aksa and other
demons); (allows himself to be tied by the
demons); 143.35 (informs Havana as
Ramaduta); 143.38 (Rama reaches Lanka
with); 142.14 (accompanies Rama on His
return to Ayodhya).
). I. 139.19 (son of Satajit).
I 13C (saluted); 34.2 (Puja of); 34.3
(Mulamantra of); 34. JO (contemplated
upon ; 34.15 (invocation of the DevatSs
of the Asana of); 34.26 (Avahana made
for); 34,29 (is contemplated upon); 34,54
(Stotra made to); 34.55 (°puja);
45.23 (description of).
I, 6.45 (one of the daughters of SvarbhSnu).
I. 2.40 (as an interlocutor); 5.16 („);
5.18 (,,); 6.14 (on account of whom
Daksa's creations did not grow) ; 8.6
(as an interlocutor); 31.30 (51); 33.5 („);
34.26 („); SP.gf,,); 39.12 („); 39.13 („);
39.17 („); 40.3 (invoked with attendants);
40.4 (as an interlocutor); 40.9 (,,); 42.1
0,); 42.11 („); 43.5 („); 43.33 („); 47.61
(worshipped); 50.58 (as an interlocutor);
53.13 (as an interlocutor); 54.12 („); 56.11
(«); 59.42 („); 62.1 („); 66.20 („); 67.1
(.,); 175.1; 177.21; 177.57 („) ; 177.72 („);
177.73 {„); 182.2 („); 183.14 („)• 185.37
(„): 187.1 („); 187.12 („); 189.5 („); 189.10
(„): 192.11 („); 192.18 („); II. 4.43. See
also Siva.
6.35 (one of the Rudras).
I- 1.2 (saluted); 1,14 (incarnations of);
1.17 (does penance as NaranarSyaija);
1.34 (his incarnation innumerable); 2.9
(Purana as told by); 2.14 (attributes of);
-32; 2,35; 2.36; S.5 (Garuda becomes the
vehideof). 3,6; 3.7; 3.8; 4.10 (as destroyer
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX OF THE NAMES IN GP. 383
etc.); 4.11 (as protector of the world); 5.8
(creation of Bala and Unniada by); 6.65
(Marut devas etc. said to be forms of ) ;
7.7; 8.14; 9.7 (worshipped); 9.9 („); 11.5;
11.19; 12.4 (saluted); 12.14; 14.1 (to be
contemplated upon); 16.2 („); 17.2; 30.7;
31.16; 31.29; 32.4 (remains in 5 forms
Vssudeva, Sankarsana etc.); 33.2 (Puja to
be done to); 43.1 (investiture of the sacred
thread for); 43,2 (addresses the Nagas);
44.1; 44.14 (is to be contemplated upon
and worshipped); 49.1 (to be worshipped);
49.32 (mode of worshipping); 50.2; 50.45;
50.61 (is to be held firm in the mind);
51.19 (is to be; worshipped by one who
wants release from all bondage); 53.1 (the
8 Nidhis of); 53.13 (as an interlocutor);
58.30 (earth as the body of); 67.1 (as inter-
locutor); 81.10 (at Kubjaka as&rldhara);
81.12 (whenever he is, said to be a Tlrtha);
81.26 (6rlranga as Tlrtha of); 81.29 (as
interlocutor); 82,3 (requested by Devas
to kill Gayasura and Hari's reply); 82.4
(Devas accepting the proposal of); 86.9
(takes incarnations); 87.12 (in the form
of a Matsya killed the demon Pralamha);
87.15; 87.16 (in the form of Karma, killed
BMmaratha); 87.24 (in the form of A^va
killed Mahskala); 87.41 (shall kill Bali
withGada); 87.50 (as a eunuch shall kill
Taraka)- P,7 59 (as killer of Mahadaitya);
91.1 (contemplated on by SvSyambhuva
Manu); 91.13; 92.2 (contemplation); 92.4
(to be contemplated on); 92.16 (is to be
contemplated upon); 116.1 (merits of pro-
pitiating); 131.14 (worshipped), 31. 6
(requested to rotect); "I-17 <' */*
Ui
(to be
23
384 GARUpA PURA^A— A STUDY
nation, protects the races, destroying the
Daityas, and propagates Vedadharma);
142.5 (takes feminine form, makes Amrta
available to Suras); 142.8 (takes the form
of Para^urSma, kills Ksatriyas, kills
Kartavlrya); 144.4 (part played in the
KrsjjSvatara) ; 144.6 (8 wives of0 Satya-
bhama etc.;; 144.9 (fight between J^arhkara
and0); (1000 hands of B5i?a were cut off by)
175.1 (as an interlocutor); 177 („); 178
(„); 178.2; 179 (as an interlocutor) , 180(")-
181 ("); Ib2(»); 183 ("); 184 (»); 185
("); 186 ('»}; 187 O; 187.12 (is saluted
daily); 188 (as an interlocutor); 189 (");
190("); 191 {•')• 192 (»); 193 ("); 194
("); 194.4 (requested to protect); 194.20;
194.29 (requested to destroy all JvarasJ;
195 ,as an interlocutor); 196 ("}; 1966
(requested to protect); 205.1 (as an inter-
locator); 215.3 (Dharma, Homa etc. are
all0); 216.7 (100 years after destruction
Han hands down the entire universe to
Brahma); 219.29-31 (benefits of devotion
to); 221.1 (propitiation on; spoken of as
the quintessence); 221.9; 222'5 (reme-
mbrance on Him as atonement); 22219-
900 ni /J.L • *.*.*!.* ;»,
^.21 (that is the auspicious time when
We is remembered); 222.30 (efficacy of
having our minds bent on) ; 222.39 (those
are the Iirabs which serve R
worthy of refuge for all u>
'
(a form of 1.45.13
Hant Sala
m. u ,ies 1600° wives).
'«2 S^n°fNn>aHjaya).
' ^.0 (in
APPENDIX 7 — INDEX Ofr THE NAMES IN GP.
385
Haridvara
Harivarsa
Harib'candra
Haresvara
Haryauga
Harya^va
d.
k. m.
k. m.
a place
m.
d.
k. m
k. m
k. rn.
k. m
rn.
m.
Havirdhana
Havisman
Havisya
Havi (Laji)-
syanta
Havuskadhi m.
Havyakavya s.
Hasta (ta) a star
s.
s.
s.
m.
Hastimukha
Hastl
Ha^aka
Harlta
d.
I. 87.49 (division of gods at the time of
Dak§aputra Manu).
I. 138.24 (s. r.) (son of Yuvana^va).
I. 138.27 (s. r.) (son of Rohitasva).
I. 81,2 (river Ganga at).
154,10 (one of the sons of Agnidhra,
ruler of Jambudvipa).
I. 138.26 (son of Trisaiiku, the latter
known Formerly as Satyavrataj.
I. 185.14 (6iva addressed as an inter-
locutor).
, I. 139.72 (1. r.) (son of Gampa).
. 1.138.21 (s. r.) (son of DrdhSbva).
138.25 (s. r.) (son of Anaranya).
138.46 (s. r.) (son of Dhrtaketu).
140.18 (son of Arka).
I. 6.9 (son of Antardhana in the line of
Uttanapada)
I. 87.22 (at the time of Caksus.a Manu).
87.40 (at the time of Dharmaputra Manu).
87.43 (at the time of Rudraputra Manu).
I. 87.43 (at the time of Rudraputra Manu).
1.87.26 (one of the sons of Vaivasvata
Manu).
1.87. 14 (one of the sons of Tamasa Manu}.
I. 87.36 ( at the time of Daksa SSvriji
Manu).
1.59.4 (star of Savitr); 59.H (good for
journey); 59.15 (etc. 5 stars good for
wearing upper garment); 59.19 (a ptrw
mukha star); 59.40 (Sun in, causes Siddha
yoga); 59.44 (good for jalakarma etc.).
I. 129.22 (one of the Names of "
worshipped).
I. 140.8 (one of the 3 sons of Suhotra^
I. 69.23 (one of the 8 kinds of MuktS" •
I. 93.6 (one of the law-give«h
(critical days in
ing to).
fever
335
Haha (A gandha- d.
rva)
Hidimba w.
k. m.
d.
int.
GARUpA
I. 58.9 (dwells
— A STUt>V
BMskarama^ala,
HimavSn
Hiranyagarbha
Hirai?yan5bha
Hiraavan
mt.
d.
Hutabhuk
(Fire-good)
Hutahavyavaha m.
I. 140.39 (wife of Bhlma).
I. 138.21 (s. r.) (son of Nikumbha).
I. 46.12 (one of the deities worshipped
prior to erection of temples).
54.8 (in the south); 55.17 (people inhabit-
ing the region east of).
I. 5.17 (marrying MenS, daughter of
Svadha and Pitrs).
1.6.39 (born to Diti); 640 (4 sons of);
142.7 (Visnu in the form of Narasirhha,
kills).
I. 194.11 (Visnu addressed as).
I. 138.42 (son of Vi^vasaha).
I. 87.18 (at the time of Raivata Manu).
I. 6.39 (son of Diti); 6.42 (sons of); 87.30
(Visnu assumed the form of boar and
killed).
I. 54.11 (one of the 9 sons of Agnldhra,
ruler of Jambudvlpa).
55.1 (situated in south east).
I. 78.1. See Huta^ana below.
I. 6.31 (son of Druhina, in the line of
UttSnapada).
Humana (Agni) d. I. 51.18 (one wishing for wealth to propi-
tiate); 69,16; 214.1 (one of the things
which are always pure).
Hrdika k. m, I. 139,50 (1. r.) (son of Svayambhoja).
d. 34.1 (addressed by Rudra as an inter-
locutor); 45.6 (saluted 131.10 (saluted);
194.5 (requested to protect the mind); 195.4
(saluted); 196.12 (requested to protect).
gold I. 69.38 (used in wearing mauktika)i
ro. 139.69 (son of Rusadratha).
I. 69.23 (one of the 8 kinds of Mukta-
phalas).
(a mame of
Hrma
Hetnaka
AlTODIX ?~INDEX Of THE NAMIS IN 6?, 38?
a ml I 54,8 (in the south); Cf, Hemaiaila
below,
Heiiwunth k, m, 1, 138,11 (s, r.) (son of Vifala),
Heiiwila mt, 156,9 (in Kuiadvlpa).
Hiaya k.m, 1,139,19 (Lr.) (son of ^atajit),
Hrasvaroman m, L 139,49 (son of Svarnaroman),
m. 16,40 (one of the 4 sons of Hiraijyaka-
Hrl 1 28,8 (woshipped),
THE BOARD OF TRUSTEES
OF
THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST
1, His I Holiness Maharaja Dr. Vibhuti Narain Singh, M.A.,D.Litt.;
Fort Ramnagar, Varanasi.-- (Chairman).
I'm* 6?,* nominated ly the Gfovt, of India : —
1, Dr. Raghunath Singh, M.A., Ph.D., LL.B.; Varanasi.
fmtim nominated ly the. Govt. of Uttar Pradesh :—
'j. Faiiditaraja Rajeshwar Shastri Dravid; Principal, SSngaveda
VidySllaya, Varanasi.
4, Pt. KarnalapatiTripathi; Chief Minister, Uttar Pradesh,
frurttt-t nomintrtt'd /'y J/w Bighne the Maharaja of Banaras :-
5. Dr, Suniti Kumar Chatterji, M.A., D. Litt. (London),
F, A. S, B,, Profeatior Emeritus of Comparative Philology,
Uuivwshy of Calcutta j National Professor in Humanities,
•) Maituruj'kumar Dr. Raghubir Singh, M. A., D. I
Rtigbubir Niwas, Sitamau (Malwa),
7, Pt, Giridhari Lai Mehta, Varanasi; Managing Di.
iHidine Han.k'rson Ltd.; The Scindia Steam Naviga
Lt.1, ; Trustee : Vallabhram-Saligram Trust, Calcutta.
EDITORIAL BOARD
Padma-Bbushan Pandita-raja 6rl Rajcsvura tiaslrl Druvidti,'
Principal, Sanga-Veda-Vidyalaya, Vuranasi.
Padma-Bhushan Dr. V. Rtightivan, M. A,, Ph. D. J
Rtd. Professor and Head of the Sauskrii Dept.,
Madras University, Madras.
Dr. Ludwik Sternbacb, LL. D., Pruf. of Indology,
University of Paris, Paris (Sorbonne).
Shri Anand Swarup Gupta, M. A., Shastri ; Asstt. Din-ctor,
P.irana-Dept, All-India Kashira j Trust. ( Editor+n-Ohargr }
Authors are responsible for their views, which, do uot
wnd the Editors and the Trust.
— PURAMA
Vol. XV., No. 1] TOOTOttlg: [February 8, 1973
Contents
Pages
: [Eulogy of Devi by Mahcavara] 1-5
With notes By Sri A. S. Gupta
2, Society and Socio-Economic Life in. the Brahma-
Vaivarta Puraoa
6-92
By £>r. Anantray J* Rawal:,
Oeptt. of Sanskrit, J. P. Arts and Science
College, Broach.
The Holy Places of North India as mentioned in
the Skaixda Purana
ffTt fl^Wt] 93-120
By Dr. U. K. Thakur;
St. Joseph's College, Darjeeling.
[S'Srfikliya mixed with the
PSficarHtra-theor}] 121-123
By £rl Ganesh Thite-,
Centre of Advance Study, Poona University,
Poona.
5. Two legends From, the Skanda-Purana : A Study
4 QC f Qf>
By Dr. R. JV. Mahata and Dr. S. G.
M.S. University of Baroda ; Baroda
6. Vedic Sakhas [ |f5.=hk!T^T: ]
By Dr. Ganga Sagar Rail
All-India Kashiraj Trust.
Notes and Comments
I Did the Blugavata know Kjlidjsa? I4M2
B flr.Okfli Madras,
8, TheDateoftheNarasiiphaPurija 143-145
By flrJ,%kfln; Madras,
9, Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust 146-163
v
NOTE ON THE DEVl-STUTI
The brief context in which this stuti of the Goddess occurs
in the Vui'tiha-Purana is as follows : —
King Sindhudvipa, who in his previous birth was the sou
of Tvastr and was killed by Indra by means of sea-foam, perfor-
med severe penances for procuring a son who might be able to
kill Indra. During the time of his penances the presiding
Goddess of the river Vetravati approached him in human form
for begetting a son from him. A son was consequently born to
them, who was known as Vrtrasura. He became the king of
PrSgjyotisa country and vanquished Indra and other gods. The
gods resorted to Lord &va for help ; God &va took them to
BrahmS, who at that time was engaged in reciting the GnyaM,
standing in the waters produced from Visnu's feet. The gods
cried to BrahmS for help. BrahmS then pondered over the
matter, when a divine girl with eight hands and wearing white
garments, garland and diadem rose from the waters and riding
on a lion came out. She fought with the demon Vrtrasura for a
thousand divine years and killed him. The gods were overjoyed
and bowed to her and God Siva (Mahewara) praised her with
the above stuti
From this context it appears that this Goddess might be
Gpyatri, the presiding deity of the gnyatri verse which Brahma
had been muttering. But in the beginning of the Adh. (28.1) the
intc rlocutor King Prajapala puts the question to sage Mahatapas
how the formless Goddess Maya called also as Durga or Kstyayanl
was born in a form :—
feRTT flSFRT f
From this question it is clear that this stuti relates to
e Durf '' such ^^hets in this stuti as ft^fofr, ft?£ etc. also
^,CCOrdinStothe P<"anic conception, however, the
SS
manifestations of the same
is devoid of al! names and forms, yet all
JAN., 1973] NOTE ON THE DEVI-STOTI 3
the conceivable names and forms including those of Gods ind
Goddesses may also be said to belong to this Highest Absolute
Reality, which has been called in the Far. -P. (17.73f.) as Visnu,
Vedanta.purusa, Narayana and Jaaardana, from which all Gods
and Goddessess originate (17.23-25) and are also identical with
It 117.59-61) :-_
TRT
?sf
u
being the manifestations of the same Reality, different
Gods and Goddesses are also often treated and described as
identical with "each other, and hence in the Puranas the same
epithets are often found used for the different Gods and Goddesses
In Si 30 in the stud the epithet Gayatri is used for Dui^a.
The Devi-Pur ana (Adh. 45) explains this epithet of Goddess
Durga or DcvT as — "niT^I^ TjfRTSjft IT^t f^tlfam". In the Dal-
Bhagavata (VIH 30.81) and also in the Malsya-Purzna (13.51)
we have * nr^Wt %^5% TRflY fw^f^T^t". The epithet .UaA,lmtlj>3
(SI, 30d) is generally used for Durga, as in the Deul-M&hnttnya of
the M'&rkandeya-Purnna.
The epithet Veda-ma.tr (%&m) (6l. 32a), though generally
used for Goddess GayatrT (cf. Kilrma-P., cr edn., II. 14,55 ;
Padma-P., Sr.-Kh., 17.309; etc.), is also cited as one of the 1008
names of ParvatI or Durga in the Kunna-P. (I. 11. 1^9'- The
epithets glr.t gau, dhl, aksara and Qmktira (SI. 33) are also j^jiyraHy
used for GayatrT^ Savitrl or Sarasvatl, but here in this ftuti .md
also elsewhere these epithets have also been used for GodcK-ss
Durga. The epithet Saras vat i (33d) is used here for Durg.1, as in
the Durgn-stotra by Arjuna in the Bh^ma-Patvan (23 12) of the
Mahabhnrata : —
The epithets Svlha and Svadh* (SI. 34 d) in this art of tho
Varaha-P. for Goddess Durga also occur in the above quot.'d SI
of the B hi j ma- Par van.
;— PUR SNA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
Not only the epithet Sarasvatl is used here (SI, 33 d) for
Goddess Durg5, but she has been eulogised in the same tone of the
metaphysical and philosophical description as Goddess Sarasvati
in the Sarasvatl-stotra of the Mnrkandeya-Purnna (23.30-47) and
the Vamana-P. (cr. edn.j H. Tfr. 1 1 .6-22). Thus the description of
Goddess Durga in our stuli as faofftf^, feffi1?^, ^IK^ (v. 1. ^Q^t,
^'^t&j, fastfi^) is to be compared with the following description of
Goddess Sarasvati in the Sarasvati-stotra referred to above : —
wr
-P, 6ls 34-37;
. P. fsls. 10-12).
The epithet MakZvidyS. (si. 35c) may mean here Durg5 oj- a
form of Durga. In the Tantra-works ten Mah5vidya-s ('a class
of personifications of the Sakti or female energy of Siva') are
mentioned, and they are also mentioned as identical with the ten
AvatSva-s of Vispu, for Visnu has been identified with Prakfti
and Siva with Purusa : —
^ErTgrfiT*Tt
, as q. n ^
Thus, Durga as one of the ten MahSvidya-s has been identi-
tiw! with Kalki, a would-be avatara of Visnu in Kaliyuga.
Kirtiti(-a-}nl (i\. 36b) is also an epithet of Goddess Durga
.Urns or ParvatT), for Goddess Uma also assumed the form of a
Kirati (A female mountaineer belonging to a KirSta tribe)
JAN., 1973] NOTE OF THE DEVI-SI OH 5
when she accompanied £iva, who had already assumed the form
of a Kir5ta, at the time of his fight with Arjuna ; cf. Mbh , Vana-
Parvan, Chitrasala Press edn. 39.1-4 : —
Variant readings
Some of the variant readings given in footnotes above deserve
our notice —
2. The v.l. szrg^ for si^S* connotes the same sense, for the
Akgara Oihkara is also said to be consisting of three aksara-s—
7. The v. 1. smt Jrers^«;% for JTirm^'S^ is a Sood readi"g>
for the epithet TTIWt^ has already been used in hi. 30.
8- The v.l. S?tffs? for *$*(— Both these readings bring out the
cosmic aspect of the Goddess; the v. 1, H3?fw (having all the
created beings and elements as Her limbs) denotes a concrete
or physical conception of Durgji, while the reading H3?T
(pervading everywhere) stands for the jnental or subtle
conception of the Goddess.
12. The v. 1. %wfr and «sft for WrWt might have been the
results of an effort for substituting an easier reading for
the original faufifa. The reading fefflfofr might be due
to metrical exigency, the correct reading is ftTOffa (Voca-
tive of PRf^). The epithet Kirltil for DurgS has already
been explained above.
14, The v. 1. cRirfa m^tfwi for atSt ^T^ iftf^Rfr makes the Goddess
as identified with the Tattoa or Reality, and not merely as
residing in the Rtality, as the reading in the text would
mean.
SI. 36c. The reading XWtft is uniformly given in all the collated
Mss , and also in the Bib. edn. But WWII perhaps would
have been a better or correct reading here ; or, still better the
word tf preceding the word TSRPt may be taken as
redundant.
— Aoand Swarup Gupta
SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE
IN THE BRAHMA VAIVARTAPURAJSTA
By
Anantray J. Ravval
SOCIETY
I. SOCIAL ORGANIZATION
^r ff^Rf:
i
?rTTcrT:
introduction
In the study of cultural history, social structure is important
and for it, one studies the caste-system, the behaviour of the
different units of the society in their inter-relationship, their
belief, superstitions, customs, conventions, systems of marriage,
family etc.
In the study of the Indian social structure, the study of the
caste is very important,1 The terms used to denote the caste are
generally Varna, Jati and Jnsti. The word Varna occurs as
<wJjr« the RV, where in most of the passages2 it means8 'colour*
w 'complexion* or 'light'. The four Varnas viz. Brahmana,
Rftjanya, Vatfya and Sodra are mentioned in the Purujasukta,4
but the word Var^a does not occur therein.
JAN., 1973J SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP.
he V ' ' , occurs in
the word Varnasarhkarah (1.10.14). The word used in the BVP
ti. 10.16) to denote the main four castes viz. Vranas-is <Jnti>.
The word J'ati in the sense of caste can be traced back at least
to the time ofNirukta (12.13), but it hardly occurs in the sense
ofcasfe in the Vedic literaturer\
The word Jsti implies the heridiry connotatione, while the
word Varna implies the colour connotation, which was so strong
that when the classes came to be regularly described as Vargas,
four different colours were assigned to the four classes, viz. white
to the Brahmin, red to the Ksatriya, yellow to the Vaisya and
black to the gudra by which their members were supposed to he
distinguished.0 The BVP does not refer to the idea of the
ascription of colour to the castes.
Theory of the Origin of the Four Social Orders
Various theories have been propounded by the scholars
regarding the origin of the caste-system, viz. Risley's Racial
Theory,7 Nesfield's Occupational Theory. b etc.
According to the Indian tradition9 the oldest referenct about
the origin of the four Vargas, as rioted above, is found in the
Puru§asukta. which is regarded on the ground of language and
matter to be one of the late hymns of the R.V.10 It states that
*'the Brahmarja was his mouth, his arms were made into the
Rsjanya., his thighs were the Vaisya, from his feet the Sudra was
born". The same account is repeated in later works with slight
modifications. The BVP uses the word Jati instead of the word
Varna
Varj^a-Systena
Brahmins t
The Brahmins formed the first and the foremost order of the
Hindu sociely. They not only claim almost divine honour as
their birth right, but also in general thp other three classes
submit readily to their authority, and hence the BrShmins claim
superiority over all.11 It is states that the four JSt« proceeded
from the limbs of BrahmS that is tc say from Brahm&'s mouth
Brahman a, from his arms Ksatriya, from his thighs
8 g*T*sra;-FURAJsiA [VOL. xv. NO. 1
and from his feet 6udra was born, and the intermingling of these
four main Jatis led to the formation of the Varnasarhkara jatis
(1.10.14-16).
The early Hindu literature dwells much on the pre-eminence
of the Brahmins. ia
On the earth all holy-places are said to dwell in the feet of
the Brahmins (1.11.26^. The BVP directs that not only among
all the Varnas but also among all the gods the Brahmin should he
considered as the highly respectable man (i. 11.10-15, 2.26.24,
4.21.54, 4.83.33, 485.210) and hence a Brahmin whether literate
or illiterate is respecied as Visnu (1.11.30). The Brahmins are
further glorified by observing that the Brahmins are the very life
breath of Krsna (483.40). The Brahmins are said to have a
birth in the divine family The BVP states that they were born
in the family of Brahma and his sons (1. 11.36). The duties and
privileges of the Varnas are dealt with at length in the works on
Dharnas'astras The study of the Vedas, performing sacrifices,
are enjoined on all the first three Varnas,13 whereas teaching of
the Vedas, officiating as priests at sacrifice and receiving the
gifts are the special privileges of the Brahmins.
The BVP emphasises the importance of not only the Vedic
studies but also of SnSna, Tarpana, Sraddha, worship of gods,
Ahnika and samdhya (2.41,4-6).
The Brahmin lost his social status under certain circums-
tances. In this connection the comparison of Brahmin with a
poisonless serpent is very significant, because nobody fears it
and hence it gets no recognition from the people; the same
applies to a Brahmin if he folio .vs the following mode of life : — if
he does not perfrom samdhyS, takes dinner from a washerman
ands'udra, cooks for ^udra, is asijivl or masijivi, is Kanyavikrayin"
or Vidyavikrayin, eats fish and takes dinner at the time of rising
the sun (1,11.40, 2.23.23-36). The Brahmins also observe some
vratas like Ekadaii, Janmastamlj £ivaratri and RSmanavarm
(4.59.71-72).
The BVP states that the Brahmins should not eat fish, and
meat in their food (4.8S.25). They should take havisy&nna
(4.43.53). They should not use milk, curd, ghee and navanlta
got from buffallo (4.85.20). If one Brahmin takes psdodoka of
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 9
another one he gets religious merit of Raj asuya sacrifice (1.11.32).
A Brahmin may accept gift from a Ksatriya, but he can not give
it to a Ksatriya (3.24.43). A Brahmin who acts badly and eats
the food of Stidra becomes a Sddra (1.26.4) and also if he marries
with a £udra woman, he becomes a CandSla (1.20.28).
Ksatriyas
They form the next order of society. The BVP provides the
following information regarding the Ksatriyas, A Ksatriya should
give a gift to the Brahmins and should worship NarSyana. He
should take care of the people of his state like his own son. He
should not return from the battle field and should either win or
die ,4.85.68-73, 4.5954-). The BVP defines the concept of king
as follows : — if a Ksatriya performs his duty with 'rSga' (affection)
he is called a raja (King). The BVP directs the king that he
should look upon women of his state as his mother (4.59.75).
This ideology is in consonance with that of the MS (7.35). The
BVP gives the definitions of the rajan, mandaleiSvara and rajendra
as follows :
A king is who has a kingdom having an extent of four
yojanas. A king who possesses a kingdom hundredfold more in
extent than that of a king is called a mapdalesVara (4.46.18).
The king Gaitra was a maijdaleiSvara (2.61.94). A man who has
a kingdom tenfold more in extent than that of a maijdale^vara
is called a rajendra. In the assembly of Kedara who was a son
of NandasRvarni who was the grandson's grandson of Brahma",
there were five lacs of such rajendras (4.16.18-2).
Army is necessary for the king to protect the state from
enemies. The BVP mentions that the Ksatriyas should maintain
elephant- army, cavalry, chariots and foot soldiers (4.8372).
Jsaukhacuda had three lacs of horses, five lacs of Elephants, one
crore of chaiiots and three crores of foot soldiers in his army
(2.17.10-14).
Vaisyas
The BVP mentions only the functions of the VaUyas who
constitute the third order of the society It states that trade,
agriculture, worship of the Brahmins and god and observing of
the vows are the functions of Vaisyas (4.83,74). This is in accor-
dance with the rules of Dharmas'astras.15 The BVP permits a
2
10 giras;- PURSJVIA [VOL. xv. NO. l
co dinner of a K$atriya and a Vaib'ya, and this reflects upon the
flexibility in the caste-rules about the joint dinner (4.115.85).
Sudras
They form the fourth order of the society and their special
duty is the service of the Brahmins (3,35.73, 3.35.87, 4.59.66,
4 83.75). This is also in accordance with the lules of the Dharma-
Sub-castes
There were other professions and crafts even in the times of
the Samhitas. MM. Dr. P. V. Kane observes that owing to the
cultural development, division of labour arose and numerous
arts and crafts came to be developed and they were in process
of contributing to the complexity of the system by creating num-
erous sub-castes based upon such occupations and in the times
of the SarhhitSs and BrShmanas there were groups founded on
occupations that had become castes or were in the process of
developing into castes.17 The BVP gives a list of such groups
based on the occupations and moreover, sometimes, it also throws
light upon their evolution.
As numberous professions developed and as it became diffi-
cult to assign any particular origin for such groups ofpeople,
Manu18 and the Mbh. (13.148.29) laid down that men's sub-
caste was to be known from their actions arid occupations. This
shows, as MM. Dr. P. V. Kane observes, that according to
writers, castes in the times of the Soxrtis were predominantly
occupational.30
Some of the occupational castes as noted in the BVP are
the progeny of Vibvakarman and a £udra-woman, whereas the
other castt-s owe their origin to inter-caste relations. The names
of the castes mentioned in the BVP are as follows in alphabeti-
cal order : —
1. Amba- — He is the offspring of a Vaifya from a ,4udra
stha woman (1.10.48). In the MS (1,108) and YS
(1 90) it is said that Ambastha is an anuloma
child sprung from the marriage of a BrShmin
with a Vaiiya woman. Manu30 prescribes the
profession of medicine for him.
JAN., 1973] SOCUEIY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. ll
2. Asijlvl — They followed the occupation of sword-making.
He could sanctify himself by seeing Krsna's
devotee (2.6.97).
3. Al,tSlika He is the offspring of a Citrakara from a Sudra
kara harlot. He is degraded due to his parentage
(1.10.96). According to John Wilson, he is an
architect."1
4. Agari —He is the offspring of a Karana from a Rfijaputra
woman (1.10.110). John Wilson explains him
as a maker of salt.32 In the census report of
India of 1951, it is mentioned that their claim
is to be returned as Ksatriya or Ugraksatriya.2a
5. Bhanda — He is the offspring of a Leta from a Tlvara
woman (10,10.101;.
6. Bhata — He is the offspring of a Suta man and a Vai^ya
woman (1.10.136).
7. Bhilla — It is a hybrid caste and considered as a Sat-Sadra
(1.10.17-18) but according to Dharma-i'Sstras14
he is one of the Antyajas.
8. Carma- — He is the offspring of a Tlvara man and a
kara Csndala woman (1.10 ; 103). According to
several Smrtis he is one of the Antyajas. SB
9. Caijtjala — In accordance with the Dharmasastras and
several Smrtis,20 the EVP states that he is the
offspring of a Sudra from a Brahmin woman and
he is considered as low and impure (1.10.102).
He is classed with dogs,-7
10. Gitrakara — He is a painter. He is the offspring of VKva-
karman and a Sudra woman, He is said to be
degraded by the curse of a Brahmin for drawing
Brahmin's caricatures (1.1021).
1 1. Dasyu — He is the offspring of a Tlvara man and a Taila-
kara woman (1. 10. 100, 114),
12. Dhanur- — It is a mixed caste by the union of a Ksatriya
man dhara and a Vai^ya woman on the first day of
menstruation (1.10.117).
i2 arora;— PURAI^A [VOL. xv, NO. i
13. Dhlvara — He is the offspring of a Tivara man and a Vaiiya
woman (1.10.111). According to MM. Dr. P. V.
Kane he is same as Kaivarta and Dasa 28
14. Ganaka — A man who takes wealth belonging to a god or
to a Brahmin is known as Ganaka — after having
his births in animal and bird-creation (2.31.56).-
He is a Brahmin reborn as a Ganaka because of
his counting the money (1.10.132).
15 Ganga- — A son born on the bank of the river Gauga by
putra a Leta man and a Tivara woman is known as a
Gaugaputra (1.10.107).
16. Gopa — He is a hybrid caste known as Sat-^udra
(1.10.107). It is one of the castes of Bengal and
the claim of the Gopa is to be returned as
Yadava.39
17. Haddi — He is a sweeper. He is the offspring of a
man from a Caiidala woman (1.10.105). The
claim of the Haddi is to be returned as Haih-
aya-Ksatriya.3°
18. Jola — He is a weaver. He is the offspring of a
Mleccha and a Kuvindaka woman (1.10.121),
In Bengal he is returned as a scheduled caste."1
According to Pt, Baladeo Upadhyay the word
Jola is Bengali form of the word JulSha.33
39. Kaivarta — He is a fisherman. He is the offspring of a Ksat-
riya man from a Vaisya woman (1.10.111),
According to Saukara the Dasas and Kaivartas
are the same.sa
20. Kalandara—He is Tthe offspring of a Leta man from a Tivara
woman (1.10,101).
21. Karana —He is the offspring of a Vaisya man from a £udra
woman. He denotes a group of officers like
Kayasthas and Adhyaksas.3*
22. Karma- —He is the offspring of Vi^vakrman from a Jstidra
kSra woman (1.10.20). He is a blacksmith. 3IS
25.
26.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AIND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 13
23. KartSra — He is the offspring of a Kaivarta man from a
Konca woman (1.10.104). It may be noted that
John Wilson38 reads Kandara instead of Kartara
as a lection of the BVP but no edition of the BVP
has this reading,
24, Karhsya- — (V.I. Karitsakara-Ga). He is the offspring of
kara VisVakarman from a &Gdra woman (1.10.20).
John Wilson explains him as a braizer.37
Kum- — He is the offspring of VisSvakarman from a SiQdra
bhakara woman (1.10.20). U^anasbs says that he is the
offspring of the clandestine union of a Brahmin
man with a Vaisya woman.
Kuvin- — He is a weaver. He is the offspring of Vitvakar-
daka man from a audra woman (1*10.20).
27. Kubara — Tt is a Hybrid caste and designated as Satsftdra
(1.10.17).
28. Kudara — He was born of Rsi from a Brahmin woman, as
a result of the sexual relation on the first day of
the menstrual period (1.12.115).
29. Kola — He is the offspring of a Le^a man from a Tlvara
woman (1.10.101) . According to Moniev Williams,
this is a mixed caste, a barbarian, a tribe inhabit-
ing the hills.3" It is an aboriginal race."
30. Korica — He is the offspring of a fisherman and a flesher
woman (1.10.104). John Wilson reads it as
Koca.*1 They are found mostly in Northern
Bengal.*3
— He is a coarse weaver. He is the offspring of a
Tlvara man and a Rajaka woman (1.1.112).
—He is a house-builder.4* He is the offspring
of an AttSlikSkara and a Kumbhaksra woman
(1.10.97).
33. Leta —It is a hybrid caste by the union of a Tlvara man
and a Tailakara woman (1.10.100). John Wihon
reads Leta as Nata.*5 MM. Dr. P.V. Kane"
mentions as Nata and states that he is a scheduled
caste in Bengal, but he does not note Let*.
31.
32.
Koya.ll
Ko^aka
U &rara;- PURSUE/*. [VOL. xv. NO. 1
34. Malla — He is a wrestler. He is the offspring of a Le^a
man from a Tivara woman (1. 10.101). I* 1S
another name of Jhalla.*7
35. Mantra — He is the offspring of a Leta man from a Tivara
woman (1.10.101).
36. Mslaksra— He is a gardener. He is the offspring of Vis"va-
karaman from a Sudra woman (1.10.20),
37. Mamsa- — He is a flesher. It is a mixed caste by the union
ccheda of a Candala man and a Carmakara woman
(1.10.103).
38. Matara — He is the offspring of a Let;a man from a Tivara
woman (1.10,101).
39. Mleccha —He is the offspring of a K§atriya man from a
£udra woman. The BVP informs that Mlecchas
have unbored ears, are fealess '.invincible in fight
and do not observe the rules of purification and
religious observances (1.10.119-120). According
to the Ramayana (1.55.3) he is the offspring of
the clandestine union of a Brahmin woman and
a VaUya man.
40. Napita — He is a barber. It is a hybrid caste and consi-
dered as Sat-£udra (1.10.17-18). Usanas*8 says
that he is the offspring of a clandestine affair
between a Brahmin male and a Vaisya female.
Further U^anas remarks that he is so called
because he shaves the body above the navel of
a person. The claim of the Napita is to be
returned as~"Na-ibrahmin.-"49
41. Pauod- — He is the offspring of a Vai^ya man from a Sm?dl
raka woman (1.10.109).
42. Rajaka —He is a washerman. He is the offspring of a
Dhlvara man and a Tivara woman (1.10.112).
Dhobi is a scheduled caste in Bengal, called
Bhoba.60
43. R5ljaputra--He is the offspring of a K?atriya man and a
Karana woman (1.10,110).
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY A1XD SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 15
44. Sarvasvl — He is the offspring of a NSpita man and a Gopa
woman (1.10.113).
45. Svarna- — He is a gold-smith. He is the offspring of
k$ra Viiivakarman and a Sudra woman and is said to
be degraded for stealing Brahmins' gold (1.10.
19-20). The claim of the Svaroakara is to be
returned as Visvakarma-brahmin/'1
46. Sahara —The BVP mentions them (2.31.55). It is an
aborginal jungle tribe like the Bhilla.s'i In the
Mbh (13.53.17) the £abaras are mentioned.
47. Saakha- —(V.I. rangakara — ka). He is a shell-dresser,
kara He is the offspring of Visvakarman from a £udra
woman (1.10.19-20).
48. SarSuka — He is the offspring of ajola man from a Kuvin-
daka woman (1.10.122).
49. Sutra- ~-(v. 1. Sutrakara-kha). He is a carpenter. He is
dhara the offspring of Vii'vakar man from a {sudra woman
(1.10.19-20) The claim of the Sutradhara is to
be returned as a VibvakarmS-brahmin.83
50. Suta —The BVP mentions that he was born from a
Yajna (1.10.134) Kautilya is careful to add
that ihe Suta who figures in the PurSrjas as the
reciter is different from this.84
51. ^QTjqll — He is the offspring of a VaiSya man and a llvara
woman (1.10.109).
52. TailakSra — He is an oil man. He is the offspring of a Kum-
bhakara man and a Kotaka woman (1.10 98).
53. Tambul! — It is a hybiid caste and considered as a baniya
casts (1.10.17).
54. Tivara He is a fisherman. He is the offspring of a Ksatriya
man and a Rsjaputra woman (1.10,99).
55. Yung! -He is the offspring of a Vesadharl man from
a OaAgBputra woman (1.10.108). John Wilson"
reads it as Yogi. Sri N. K. Dutta remarks that "a
peculiar caste is the Yogi, which is neither
functional nor tribal. It is sectarian caste. They
16 3*RJ^— PURAJilA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
are believed to be the degraded descendants of
a class of Buddhist ascetics, followers of Gorakha-
nath; many of their local customeSj their diver-
gence from. Brahmanical rites, their adoption of
priests from their own caste, their worship of the
Buddhist deity Dharma confirm this view."158
56. Vanacara — He is the offspring of a CandSla man and a
Haddi woman (1.10.106).
57. Vaidya — He is a physician. He is the offspring of Aivim-
kumara from a Brahmin woman (1.10.123).
N. K. Dutta remarks that "it is difficult to say
when Vaidya which was at first a functional name
became the name of a caste, but it is certain that
the caste was not formed in the same way and at
the same time in different parts of India. Even now
a Vadina caste as we find it in Bengal does not
exist in Upper India, but the tendency towards
the formation of a medical caste, can be traced
as early as the time of the Mbh (13.49.9). There
is a mention of a caste by name Vaidya, which
is said to be formed by the union of a Sudra male
and a Vaidya female".57 Dr. Baladeva Upadhyay
informs that the Vaidya caste is believed to be
socially some-what lower than the Brahmins in
Bengal.58
5B. Vaisnava — The BVP states that there is one independent
and separate caste on this earth named Vaisnava
over and above the main four Varnas viz.
Brahmin, K?atriya, Vai'ya, and 6udra (1.11.43).
The claim of the Vaisnavas is to be returned as
Satvata Brahmins.58
59. Vagatlta —He is the offspring of a Ksatriya man and a
Vaidya woman ''begotten without the consent of
the mother and forbidden by the voice."00
60. VySdha —He is a hunter. He is the offspring of a Ksatriya
man and a Sarvasvi woman (1.10.113).
61. Vyala- —He is a serpent-seizer. He is the offspring of a
grahl Vaidya man and a 6adra woman (1.10.124).
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND
The above mentioned
castes and sub-castes can be
Resultant's
Caste
SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 17
description regarding the origin of
shown in a tabular form as below :—
Father's Mother's
Caste Gaste
1 . Amba?tha
VaiiSya
Sudra
2. Asijlvi
—
—
3. Attalikakjra
Citrakara
Sudra
4 XL- art
Karaija
Rajaputra
5. Bharjda
Leta
Tivara
6. Bhata
SDta
Vai^ya
7 Bhilla
—
—
8. Garmakara
Tivara
Casdala
9. Caodala
£udra
Brahmin
10. Citrakara
Visvakarman
^udra
1 1 . Dasyu
Tivara
TailakSra
12. Dhamirdhara
Ksatriya
Vaib(ya
1 3. DhTvara
Tivara
VaisSya
14. Garjaka
—
—
15. GangSputra
Leta
Tivara
16. Gopa
—
—
17. Haddi
Leta
Gandala
18. Jola
Mleccha
Kuvindaka
19. K.aivai-ta
K§atriya
Vaisya
2O. Kalandara
Leta
Tivara
21 . Karaoa
Vai^ya
6udra
22 Kavmalcara
ViSvakarman
6ttdra
23. K.artfira
Kaivarta
Kofica
24. Kariisyakara
Vibvakarrrfan
^udra
25. Kvirnbliakara
Vi'vakarmin
^Qdra
26, Kuvindaka
Viivakarman
^Qdra
27. K-Qbara
—
—
28. Ktidara
R?i
Brahmin
29. Kola
Leta
Tivara
3O- KLoflca
Dhlvara
Marhsaccheda
3 1 . KoySlt
32. Kotaka
Tivara
Rajaka
KumbhakSra
3 3 Lpt n.
Tivara
Tailakara
34. Malla
Leta
Tivara
35. Mantra
Leta
Tivara
3
18
3WI. — PURS lit A
[VOL. XV. NO. 1
Resultant's
Father's
Mother's
Caste
Caste
Caste
36.
MalSkara
Vibvakarman
Sudra
37.
Mamsaccheda
Candala
GarmakSra
38.
Iviatara
Let a
Tlvara
39.
Mleccha
Ksatriya
Siidra
40
Napita
—
—
41.
Paundraka
Vaidya
Sujjdi
42.
Rajaka
Dhivara
Trvara
43.
Rajaputra
K§atriya
Kara^a
44.
Sarvasvi
Napita
Gopa
45.
SvarnakSra
Vibvakarman
Sudra
46.
Sabara
_
47.
SaakhakSra
Vibvakarman
£udra
48.
Sarauka
Jola
Kuvindaka
49.
Sutradhara
Viivakarman
Sudra
50.
Suta
51.
£undt
Vaidya
Tlvara
52.
Pailakara
Kumbhakara
Kotaka
53.
TambulT
54.
Tivara
Ksatriya
Rsjaputra
55.
Yungi
Vegadharl
Gaugaputra
56.
Vanacara
Ciindala
Haddi
57.
Vaidya
Ab'vinlkurnara
Brahmin
58.
Vaunava
_
59.
VagatTta
Ksatriya
Vaidya
60
VySdha
K§atriya
Sarvasvi
61.
Vy 3 lag rah I
Vaidya
^Qdra
A^rama-system
Varoa as well as ab'rama systems are also the important
featu.es of Indian social organization. The word a^rama is
derived trom the root Sram to exert oneself and therefore it may
mean a place where exertions are performed and the action of
performing such exertion." Literally an a&ama is a halting or
a restmg place; the word, therefore, denotes a halt, a stoppage or
a stage in the journey of life, just for the sake of rest, just for
preparing oneself for further journey. The Mbh (12,234.15) says
that the four wages oflife form a ladder or a flight of four steps,
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIfE IN BVP. 19
Such a scheme of as*rama organization helps towards the realisa-
tion of Brahman. The as'ramas arc four in number, and each of
the Dramas constitutes a stage of life in which the individual
has to train himself for a certain period, and exert himself within
the circuit of the same to qualify himself for the next.54
Different views have been held regarding the number of
ua'ramas in the initial stages of its development. Dr. P. M, Modi
quotingthe CHU (2.23.1) and the MS (2.230, 7.78) says that in
the beginning there were three asramas GJ MM. Dr. P.V. Kane34
finds a somewhat obscure reference to the four asVamas in the
AB (33.11) and Prof. Dpussen"' states that the oldest passage
which names all the four Dramas in their correct order is Jabala-
upanisad (4-). Prof. Altebxr concludes that "the system of the four
Dramas, Brahmacarya, Grhastha, Vanaprastha arid Samnyasa,
is no doubt now regarded as very early and ancient feature of
Hinduism but its early history is shrouded in mystery It is
extremely doubtful whether the system was developed in the
Veclic age-."83 According to Dr. N. N. Law who substantiated
Dr. Jacobi's view, 'the four stages of life were well developed at
the time of the older Upanisadas and the mutual relations between
them had been fixed before that period/87
Like the dharmatiastra writers, the BVP also mentions the
four-fold system of the alramas. The nomenclature as found in
the BVP to denote the person-; in th« different stages of life is
as follows :—
1. Brahmacarin — A student.
2. Grhastha — A householder.
3. Vanaprastha — A forest hermit
4. Samnyasin or Yati — An ascetic.
Xfee Stage of Student
The Performance of the upanayana ceremony provides an
entrance to the first stage of life. The upanayana ceremoney
marked the beginning of his vedic studies at the teacher's home
where he had to lead quite a disciplined and regulated life
engaging himself in attendance on fire, bathing and wandering
about for alms and always eating food after informing his teacher
and obtaining his permission °8
20 UTO^—PURAJNIA [VOL. xv. NO
The BVP does not mention in detail the rules and regula-
tions governing the life of a bramacarin, It is interesting to note
that according to the BVP Krsnn's Vedic studies were started
before the performance of his Upanayana ceremony by his teacher
SSndlpani (1.24.7, 4.101. 3-5).a9
The BVP states that first of all a student should get
Visjjumantra from his teacher and then he should serve his
teacher to gain knowledge (4,83.9), and he should obey his
teacher's order (1.236). The brnhmacarin should observe the
purificatory rules for four- times more than those observed by the
Grhastha (1.26.32).
It is in the brahmacaryasrama especially and in — general,,
that a teacher plays a great role in the life of a pupil and thr
BVP has some eulogistic stanzas in honour of a teacher.
Since the earliest times, India has attached great impor-
tance to the teacher. Before starting any work one should pray
to his teacher, because the teacher is more respectable than any
deity. The teacher symbolises in him BrahmS, Vistiu, Mahe^a,
Prakrti, Chandra, Ravi and Anala (1.26.6-12). If anyone wor-
ships any deity without worshiping his teacher, he incurs a sin
of hundred brahmanicide (1,26.16) because the teacher is respec-
ted a hundred times more than one's own mother (2.. 30. 193,
3.40.88).
The worship of a teacher is capable of destroying sin, remo-
ving decease and giving good things and joy (2 61. '25). If the
teacher is satisfied, all deities are satisfied (2 6i.263 3.40,88).
In case of one's own deity becomes angry with one,, one's
teacher can save one, but if a teacher becomes angry with one,
nonecan save one (1.26.14-15, 4.35.62,4.59.153). The teacher
on his part was under the sacred obligation to fulfil his duties
towards pupils He was to love his students as his own son and
should not withold any part of the teaching of the sacred lore
from him.70
The teacher should impart knowledge to the student whether
he is asked or not, and such a teacher is styled in the BVP as a
"Sadguru" (1.1.39).
A teacher who shows a right path to his son, daughter,
student and servent obtains a permanent Sodgoti. If he shows
JAN., 1973] SOG ETY AND SOCt'->-EC~>\TOVnC LIFE IN BVP. 21
a wrong path to them he goes to a hell called KurnbhlpSka
(1.8.59-60).
The stage of a House Holder
After completing the period of studentship and giving fees
to his teacher, the man entered upon the stage of a house-holder
(1.24.8-9). The BVP states that among four asramas, the Grhas-
thasrama is the best, because, a wife, a son or a grandson are the
fruit of penance (1.23.8). All the manes and deities remain at
the home of a householder (1 23.9).
A householder should marry a good girl and he should pro-
create a son from her and then should go to forest for practising
penance (1.21.14). A man should be first a householder and then a
forest hermit (1 .24.20), because a householder gets fame, wealth
and religious merit (1.23.11). Pleasure and happiness of intercourse
with a woman are equivalent with those of heaven so the Grhas-
thas'rama is the best (1.24.25).
Thus the importance of the Grhastha>rama is emphasised
with an accent on sex by the BVP. in the scheme of the S»rama
organization. Incidentally it may be mentioned that the Mbh
(13.1 1.2, 21) also states the superiority of the Grhasth3.irama over
all. The Smrds also bestow the highest praise upon this Ssrama
and states that all the asramas subsist by receiving support from
the householder and since men in the three other asramas are
daily supported by the householder with sacred knowledge and
food, his is the leading a^rama.71
Some rules are laid down in Smrtis for the householder,
among these the concept of the Paflcamahayajfias is very impor-
tant. According to the MS (3.70) these five Mahayajnas were
offered to sages, manes, gods, beings and men, and sages were
satisfied by the Vedic studies, manes by offering Tarpana or
Sraddha, gods by the burnt oblations, beings by Bali offerings and
men by reception of guests. This concept of the PaBcamahayaji as
widened the field of social duties by reorienting th« purpose ot
Yajna and incorporating new Yajfias to men and to the beings m
the older concept of three debts viz. that to sages, gods and
•manes 7fl
Th. BVP does not mention these PafichamahSyajna, but
it states some duties for a householder In response to
22 g^T'sq;— PUHANIA. [VOL. xv. NO. 1
query as to the rules and regulations governing the life of a
householder Krsna informed him as detailed below : —
One should take one's bath in early morning, after the bath
one should observe samdhya and then one should worship
balagrSma-mani, Yantra and image of devasatka and then one
can do one's daily routine work (4.75.5-19). A household should
take his meals after his dependents have taken it (4.84.9),
The BVP also states the duties of a householder's wife as
follows : —
She should get up in early morning, after doin<T her obei-
sance to her husband, she should take a bath. She should
worship the domestic deities. She should take her meals after
her husband and guests have taken it (4.84.15-17).
The Stage of a Forest Hermit
The man enters upon the stage of a forest hermit for securing
the liberation of the soul after having seen the offspring of his
sons and the decaying of his body. In this stage of life, as the
name itself suggests he has to go to the forest and live on wild
fruits.73 In accordance with the Dharmafestra rules74 the BVP
states that a person should go to the forest after he has a son to
whom he should hand over his wife (2.53.26) for looking after
her by him.
The Stage of an Ascetic
The person entered upon the last stage, viz that of an
ascetic casting of all attachments to the world.75
He had to lead a celibate life and practise abstinence from
anger and pleasures of the senses. TG He should have an equal
mental attitude towards dust and gold etc He should carry
with him a staff and a water-pot, and wear red clothes. He should
pray to Nariiyana and nor touch any woman. He should not long
for a life oflonger period and abandon all the actions 7T He should
not sit on any vehicle and not possess a house. He should recite
merely the name of Nsr&yana (2.36.1 16-124-, 4.41.18, 4.59,78-82,
483.91-9?.}. If anybody offers food to an ascetic he achieves the
fruit of the Aivamedha Sacrifice (4.83.85).
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IX BVP. 33
Slavery
Slavery has existed as a constant element in the social -nd
economical life of all nations of antiquity such as Babylon.. E^vpi,
Greece, Rome and many other nations of Europe,7*
The word Masa' which is of Rgvedic antiquity, is met with
m the BVP. The Rgvedic passages78 make it dear that th<»
dasas or dasyus formed the opposite camp against the flry MIS
The CHU ^5.13.2) and the Brup (6.2.7) and other Vodic pa^.i/^
refer to dSsis and on these passages MM. Dr. P, V K.in<- < om-
merits that 'these passages show that in the \Vdic p< rluri ju--»
and women had become the subjects of gifts and so \v . rs; isi
the conditions of slaves. Sl)
The Mbh frequently refers to the gifts of dasas and d^is."1
Tn the BVP the male and female slaves are n.>f.?r;'ni to.
Druinila gave one lal of dSsas and dasis to the Uraiumm a-- c-ift
(1.2054)
At the time of the marriage of Vasudeva and Dcva!:!, Siv.j
and ParvatT, Baladeva and Revatt and Krsi.ua and Rsik'nh'L
Devaka, Himalaya, Kakudml and Bhfsmaka gave elcphaius, l.oi&i ?,
charters, cows, camels, many male and female shm-s, dojhf^,
ornaments and other vessels in their dovvcry This su«.'gi'Sts
that male and female slaves were also items of sriiis. (i ..«» ji-5i,
4.7.10, 4.44.59-60, 4 106.5, 4.109.39)
II MARRIAGE.
Introduction
The institution of marriage is very important ftw U.« stit.lv
of society. Married life covers one of the impmwm prrU^-ji
one's life and it has significant influpnc* nn the society. H«>u «•
the study of the institution of marriage and roarry-d life ,>nat.^
one to understand and appreciate the spirit of its cultur*- aii^
civilization in ai much as repercussions and pt-rvolau(-m*J>
are very felt on the various facets of the social org;,iaiz^»"«-*
Westerner ck defines marriage as "a rda«?»n «f ^ « ^'^
men to one or more women which is recognwul hy '^^"J* *'f
law and involves certain rites and duties bo«h in '^.^^
the parties entering the union and in the cas^ *>
of it.83
24- 3*HU*3;— PURANA [VOL. XV. NO. I
The following terms are used in the BVP to denote the
idea of marriage viz. vivaha, var and grh, (4.105.12, 4-.44.553
2.12.18, 2.16.113, 2.61.93) out of several terms like Udvaha,
Vivaha, parinaya, parbayana, pSnigrahana etc.M
Purpose of Marriage
From the Vedic times marriage was considered as obligatory
for man as it enables him to become a householdei'j to perform
sacrifices in honour of the gods and to procreate sons. According
to Smrtis and Digests, dharrnasarhpatti, praja and ratiare the aims
of marriage.
The importance and necessity of the marriage in onojs life
is beautifully pointed out in the BVP by bringing out the impor-
tance and the need of a son as follows : —
The house is bereft of its beauty without a son, in short, it
is no house without a son. The penance of an ascetic who has
no son is futile like the water in trinkling out from the sieve.
Briefly, the childrenlessness is indeed a great misery (3 2-23,3.5,5,
2 46.58). Thus the BVP brings out the praja aspected connected
with marriage.
The rati-aspect is pointed out when it is said that the
pleasures of sexual intercourse with a rasika (lustful woman) are
difficult to be had (4.30.75). The Dharmai?astra also supports
the rati — aspect of marriage. 8C
Qualifications of the Bride and the Bridegroom.
The ancient law-givers enumerated the following necessary
qualifications of a bridegroom, viz. good family, good character
bodily appearance, fame, learning wealth, support of relatives
and friends caste, youth, strength, health, and ambition.87
One should marry one's daughter with a man having a
peaceful mind, who is virtuous, young, learned, wealthy, vaisr^ava,
jolly, beautiful and amicable (2.16.95,3.20.40,4 23.57-60). He
should not marry his daughter with a man having a bad character,
who is vicious, old, weak, diseased, illiterate, poor, stupid, deaf,
blind, dumb, lame, sinful, undiscerning blameworthy, devoid of
good qualities, short tempered, extremely ugly, defective in limb,
l, impotent and miserly (2.16 93-94, 3 20.41,48,50).
JAN., 1973] SOCIE1Y AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 25
Himalaya denied to marry his daughter Parvatl with Siva,
because Siva was unwealthy, brotherless and friendless. A person
who married his daughter with a man, devoid of the above
mentioned qualifications, goes to hell (4.41.48).
The BVP states that one should marry a girl coming from
a noble family (1.24.14). The Bp (167.25) also supports the
above view of the BVP.
Marriageable Age
According to VSD (S.I), CDS (4.1), and Ys (1.52) the
bride should be younger than the bridegroom. As stated in the
Bp (1.07,47) a young maiden for an old man is as dangerous as
poison and a younger man for an old woman is as beautiful as
nectar.
The BVP gives some glimpses of the marriageable ages by
some cases. Buddha married, Kubera's daughter, RetasS who
was sixteen years old (2.61.93), Rsdha married at the age of
twelve with Rayatja (2.49.37), Savitrl also married at the age of
twelve (2.26 2). As stated at another place, one gets Durgadana-
phala by giving one's eight years old daughter to a Brahmin
(4.76.54, 4.77.58).
Thus according to the BVP the age limit for marriage
in the case of a girl was from eight years to sixteen years. But
the BVP does not throw any light on the age limit of the bride-
groom.
Types of Marriage
There are various types of marriage based on a humaric
variation in the partners, while others the traditional eight ones
are distinguished from each other from the point of view of ritual
and mode.84
Monogamy
"Monogamy is not only the most important form of marriage
not only that which predominates in most communities, and
which occurs, statistically speaking in an overwhelming majority
of instances, but it is also the pattern and photo type of
marriage/1 S!)
4
26 SRrara;— PURA^A [VOL. xv. NO. 1
The BVP provides the following instances of monogamy.
1. Upabarhana— MalSvati, (2) Mangala — Medha, (3)
Kubera — ManoramS; (4) Kama — Rati; (5) Agni — SvahS; (6)
Vayu — Vayavj; (7) Satyavana — Savitri: — (8) Manu — £atarupa,
(9) AkQti— Ruci; (10) Daksa— Prasuti; (11) Kardama — Devahati;
(12) &va— -Satl.
Polygamy00
"Monogamy has been the cherished ideal and also the
legalised form of the Indian institute of marriage and this form
also seems to have been the ideal and was probably the rule, in
the vedic period but the vedic literature is full of references to
polygamy.91
The following is the list of polygamists as mentioned in
the BVP.
. \arne of the polygamists Name {Number of the conso rts,
\. Krspa —(1) Radha; (2) Rukminl: (,3) Kslindi; (4J Lak-
§maoa; (5) Nagnajiti; (6) SatyabhSma; (7) £ai-
bya; (8) Mitravinda; (9) Ratnamala; (1O) Suslla;
(11) JSmbavatI; and sixteen thousand one
hundred daughters of Mura. (4.122.33-35).
2. Nanda —(1) Ya^odg; (2) Rohini; (4 14.27).
3, X5r3yana-(l)Laksmi; (2) banga; (3) Tulasi; (4) SarsvatT;
(2.12.1).
4. Dharma -(1) ^anti; (2) Pust.i; (3) Dhrtij (4) Tu?ti; (5)
K?ama; (6) ^raddha; (7) Mati; (8) Smrti; (9)
Murti; (1.9.9.-IO).
5, Ka^yapa -(1) Aditi; (2) Diti; (3) Kadru; (4) Vinata, (5)
Surabhi; (6) SaramS; (7) Danu, (1.9.16-18).
*j G;indra —27 Nak?atras (1.9.48).
7. t'pabar- —50 Women (4.130.3).
has-ia
These are the examples of several polygamy i.e. marriage
with two or more sisters.
Polyandry01
he existence of
MM. Dr. P.V. Kane« and Dr. A. S.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 27
Altekar04 deny the existence of polyandry in the Vedic Society
while Dr B. S. Upadhyaya9" mentions that it existed in the Vedic
Society.
The most glaring example of polyandry in Sanskrit literature
is that of DraupadT as the wife of five PSndavas. In the BVP
there is also a reference to the Polyandarous marriage of
Draupadi (2.14.60). The BVP also mentions one more instance
of polyandry. It is the instance of Svadha who was the wife of
manes (2.1.103). It may be noted that these are the instances
from the mythological domain.
Thus it is clear that the BVP favours monogamy and dis-
approves polygamy. It has nothing to say about polyandry.
NsrSyaoa said to Ganga: Lakscnl and SarasvatT that the mono-
gamists are happy and polygamists are never happy. The BVP
further also observes that many co-wives cannot have dignified
life together. (2.6.56, 2.6.54).
Forms of Marriage
From the times of GS, DS, and Smrtis the ancient Indian
law recognised the eight forms of marriage which differ in ritual
and mode.na
1. Brahma — In this form, the father gives his daughter decked
with ornaments and jewels to a learned man of
good conduct invited by him.
2. Daiva — In this, the father gives his daughter with orna-
ments to a priest who duly officiates at a sacri-
fice during the course of its performance.
3. A.rsa — In this form, the father gives his daughter after
receiving from the bridegroom a cow or a bull or
a pair.
4. PrajSpatya — In this the father gives his daughter after addre-
ssing the couple with the text-Sahobhau carat&m.
5. Asura — In this the bridegroom receives a maiden after
having given as much wealth, as he can afford
to give to the kinsmen and the bride herself.
6. Gandharva— In this form, the union of the girl and the bride-
groom is by mutual consent.
28 3W3~PURXlsIA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
7. Raksasa —This form of marriage involves the forcible
abduction of a maiden from her home, while she
cries out and weeps after her kinsmen have been
slain and wounded and their houses and fortresses
have been broken upon.
is
-In this a man by stealth seduces a girl who i
sleeping, intoxicated or intellectually disordered/17
As regards the first four forms all the law-givers approve of
them and agree also to the fact that the last is the worst but
opinion is divided as to which of these are the approved ones for
the members of the different Varyas."8
The BVP has the following instances of the Brahma-vivaha
as well as the Gaiidharva-vivaha.
Brahma-viv&ha
Vasudeva — Devakl (i.7.9j.
VrsabhSnu — Kalavati (4.17.141).
£iva — ParvatI (4.44.57).
Baladeva — Revatl (4.106.4).
K-rsna — Rukmini (4.109.38).
Gnhdharvadvaha
Hari — Gauga (2.16.113).
Budha — Retasa (2.61.93).
Krsna —Radha (4.15.118).
Aniruddha —UsS (4.114.90).
It may be noted that the marriage of Aniruddha and U§a
shows the features of the Raksasa and Gandharva forms of
marriage. It has the feature of the Raksasa type of marriage
to the extent that the sleeping Aniruddha was kidnapped and
taken to the abode of U§5. The condition of the Raksasavivaha
is reversely fulfilled here that the bridegroom is kidnapped and
not the bride (4.114.79-80).
The BVP does not mention any case of either an intercaste
marriage or a Svayartwara form of marriage. It is silent on the
question of the limitations of marriage.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 29
Art of Sexual Life
"As the practical side of life is never rigidly excluded in the
glory of spritual exaltation, there is an early and frank recogni-
tion of the sex impulse as one of the most powerful impulses of
the human mind3'.100 The knowledge of sex-psychology was
considered as an important science in ancient India.101 The
Kamasutra of Vatsyayana is the best and an authentic work on
the sex-psychology103 and the BVP also throws a flood of light
on this problem.
The Kamasutra describes various techniques for sexual
pleasure, e.g. kissing, embracing, nail-marking and teeth-marking
etc.10*, but the BVP mentions kissing, embracing, nail-marking
and teeth-marking.
Krstja gave four types of kisses to Radha in their Srrigara-
krSda (4.15. 149) and he gave eight types of kisses to Gopis
(4.28.111). Nalakubara, the son of Kubera saw RambbS and
he gave to her six types of kisses (4.14.33). Thus the BVP states
some number of kisses that were given, but it does not name
them. Vatsyayaoa mentions seven types cf kisses, amongst them
the first four are main101. The four types of the kisses mentioned
here in the BVP may brobably refer to its four main varieties as
given in the Vstsyayana's Kamasutra. Kokkoka, the author of
the Rati-rahasya mentions thirteen types of kisses, amongst them
the seven, types mentioned by Vatsyayana are included therein.
Likewise kissing is also important in Kiiinaknda.108 Krsna had
embraced in nine different ways the Gopis in his krida (4.28. HI).
Nalakubara gave three types of embracing to Rambha (4,14.33).
The twelve types of embracing mentioned here in the BVP may
probably refer to those twelve types mentioned in the Rati-
rahasya.107
Over and above kissing and embracing, nail-marking and
teeth-marking are included in the Karnakrlda.108 The BVP
refers to the nail-rnarks and teeth-marks also (4.14.33-34,
4.28.1 11-1 12) in the context of Radha, Gopts and Krsna. Gene-
rally in copulation posture the man is more active than the
woman. Vatsyayana states that to achieve sexual pleasure a
woman should also take part as the man and it is for this
[VOL, xv. NO. l
reason, he mentioned "Viparita-rati" and this technique is nece-
ssaryto achieve highest pleasure from intercourse. JM Jayadeva
also, in his Ratimafljan mentions the Viparlta-rati.110 He has
described the Viparlta-rati b'rxigara between Krsaa and Rsdka ia
his Gltagovinda.m
The BVP also notes the following instances of Viparitarati
between —
!• Siva — Parvatl (3.1.16).
2- Indra — Rambha (3.20.46).
3- K-rspa — Viraja (4.3.16).
4- Kr^na — Radha (4.21.73).
5. Nalakubara —Rambha (4.14.33).
Kanyavikraya
The practice of ihe Kanyavikraya is a very ancient one,
going back to the Vedic period.'13 Such pieces of evidence
show that in ancient times girls were purchased for marriage as
was the case in many other countries. lla
Gradually the public feeling changed and the sale of
daughter by the father or brother was not only severally cond-
emned but even taking of a present by them was looked down.
But. inspite of such an unfavourable attitude towards
Kanyavikraya, the practice has not died out entirely even in
modern times.
The BVP has a reference with this practice when it lays
down a prescriptive statement that one should not take any sum
of money from the husband of one's daughter, and further adds
that if anyone takes money from one's daughter's husband, one
goes to hell (2.16.96,, 4.83.64).
Marriage Ceremony,
"Among all people, savage as well as civilized, the legal
marriage is usually accompanied by some form of ceremony which
expresses the sanction of the group on the act of the couple
concerned This ceremony is of a magical or religious character,
though in a few people it is apparently purely social,'*4"
The BVP gives in detail the account of the marriage cere-
mony mainly in the cases of the following ones :—
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 31
1. Marriage of Krsna with Radha (4.15).
2. Marriage of Krs.na with RukminT (4.44-).
3. Marriage of i^iva with Parvati (4.44),
Qut of these three: the marriage of Krsna and Radha is a
case of the Gandharvavivaha and Brahma only was present at
that time as a purohita. The marriage of Krsna with RukminI
and £iva with Parvati arc the cases of the Brahma-vivaha. At
the time of the marriage ceremony of Krsna with RukminT and
£iva with Parvati all relatives of the concerned were present.
The bridegroom goes to the bride's house where the marriage
takes place (4.44, 56.4, 108.7).
Agnisthnpana and Homa
It means establishing the fire and offering of ajya oblation
in the fire. Brahma, was a purohita at the time of the marriage
of Krsna with Radha he kindled the sacred fire and then he
performed homa (4. 15.1211 The fire was enkindled according
to Vedic injunctions and the sacrifice was performed at the time
of marriage of Siva with Patvati (4.45.1-4).
Panigrahana
The BVP states that Krsna took Radha's hand in his
hand and then Krsoa and Radha recited the Vedic mantras
(4,15.25-27).
Abhiseka
During the marriage ceremony of Krsna and Rukminl
they both did the abhiseka with water on each other's head
(4,108.7-8),
Saptapadl
This is the most important rite in the whole Saihskara.
This is done is north of the sacred fire. There are seven small
heaps of rice and the bridegroom makes the bride step on
each of these seven with his right foot beginning from the
west.lls
The BVP states that Krsna and Radha (4.15.123) and Kr?*a
and Rukmitf (4.108,7) had this Saptapadl rite performed during
this marriage ceremony.
32 *njR— ruRSiiA voi^ xv. ON. 1
Marriage Celebration
The graphic description of the marriage of Siva and Parvatl
evidences the fact that the occassion of marriage was then even
as now an occasion of great j-^y and festivity. This description
gives an idea of the great pornp with which the ceremony was
celebrated.
Himalaya had invited all the gods, demons, and Siddhas
for the marriage-ceremony of his daughter. Several dishes were
prepared. ParvatI and other ladies had put new clothes and
ornaments. The front portion of the houjs of Himalaya was
decorated with banana trees and pattasutras. Siva was received
by Himalaya, his wife Menaka and thair other relatives. Hima-
laya gave many gifts to £iva after his marriage. Siva and
PSrvati euered the V3sagrha11B for their honey-moon.
They passed their first night at Himalaya's place and on
the next day £iva and ParvatI went to Kailisa where both of
them were received by Diva's attendants, and other gods,
demons and Siddhas (4.44 & 45). Here, the description pertains
to the mythological dormin still the human elements are easily
discernible.
Promiscuity
The BVP notes the instances of mono^-iiny, polygamy and
polyandry as well as the instances in which sexual laxity was
taken. They are as follows —
Candra ard Tar 3
Gandra saw Tara, Brhaspati's wife, on the bank of the
river Gatigfl and he raped her. Candra got the shelter of SukrS-
cSrya with Tsm. Brahm3_, Brhaspati and other demons requested
Sukra to give back Tara. After their request, Sukra returned
them Tara enciente. Brahma asked her to disclose the name of
the impregnates After much hesitation she declared that
Candra was the impregnator and at the same time she gave
birth to a son known as Budha (2.61).
fitdra and AhalyH
Once Indra came to take a bath at the bank of the river,
where he saw Ahalya, the wife of Gautama. He raped her,
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 33
The sage Gautama came there, saw them and cursed Indra
to be a "Sahasra-yonl" who afterwards was converted into
"Sahasraksa" (4.47.6-31).
Upendra and Vasundharn
Once, the wife of Hari, Vasundhara, attracted Upendra.
Upcnddra had intercourse with her and she gave birth to Ma cigala
(1.923-24).
Visvakarman and Ghrtacl
Vi^vakarman saw GhrtacT, a Sudra woman and he carried
away her on the bank of the river Sarasvati where he had
intercourse with her and she gave birth to nine sons as follows —
(1) MalakUra; (2) Karmakara; (3) £atnkhakara; (3) Kum-
bhaksra; (5) Stitrakara; (6) Svarnakara; (7) Gitrakara; (8)
Kstiisyakfira; (9) Kuvindaka. (1.10.18-20).
Knsyapa and Kalavatl
The king Drumila and his wife Kalavatl were living in
Ksnyakubja. They had no child and Drumila was unable to
procreate a child, so he permitted his wife to have sex-relation
with the sage Kasyaoa, but Kasyapa denied. At that time
Menaka happened to pass by that way. Katyapa saw MenakS
and his semen fell down on the earth. Kalavatl took it and then
she was pregnant (1.20.13-46).
III. FAMILY
Introduction
"The family is the backbone of the society. It provides
a background and furnishes opportunities for a healthy and
all-round development of an individual. It designates that
portion of human experience which has resulted from the enlarg-
ing, reEning and lengthening of the behaviour that among the
higher animals gathers about reproduction and care of offspr-
ing.117"
In this section the information of the BVP about the
concept of the family, the different members of the family, the
status and position of the father and son are examined.
5
34 3*11^— PURSlvIA [VOL. XV. NO, 1
The Concept of the Family
The BVP does not state directly the concept of the family,
but it can be reconstructed by placing together various senti-
ments expressed about it.
It is observed in the BVP that a man or a woman felt
miserable and unhappy if he/she had no issue (3.2.23, 3.5.5.)
and this incidently reminds one of the sociological concept of
family, viz. that even an elementary family is said to be comp-
lete, if there is a child.
Kinship Terms
The BVP does not throw more light on the mutual relations
amongst the different members of the family, but it notes only the
terms of kinship. According to the BVP there are three types of
relations, viz. Vidyaja, Yonija, and Pritija (1.10.164).
In the society one has relations with others in different ways
and these are designated as —
1. Vidy&ja — a relationship by learning or teaching some one.
2. Yonija — a relationship which is obtained by birth. It is
the principal relation.
3. Pritija — an ordinary relationship with others.
The BVP also states one more type of relationship, viz.
"namasambandha" which denotes a man's sexual relationship
with a woman other than his wife or a woman's sexual relation-
ship with a man other than her husband (1.10-166).
The BVP mentions the terms of kinship as follows : —
Term of kinship Description
1. Pita, Tata, Janaka — Father.
2. Amba, Mats, JananT — Mother.
3. Pitamaha — Fathers' Father.
4. PrapitSmaha — Grandfather's father.
5. Matamaha — Mother's father.
6. PramSt&maha — Mother's Grandfather.
7. Vrddhapram5t5maha — Mother's Grandfather's father.
8. VrddhaprapitSmahi — Father's Grandfather's mother.
9. Pitamaht — Father's mother.
10. PrapitSmahl — Grandfather's mother.
11. Matamahl — Mother's mother.
JAN
12.
13.
I*.
15.
16.
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22
23.
24.
25.
26.
27.
28.
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
40.
,,, 1973] SOGIETV AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP- 35
Pramatarnahl — Pramatamaha's wife.
Vrddhapramatamahl — Vrddhapramatamaha's wife.
Pitrvya — Father's brother^
— Mother's brother.
— Father's sister.
— Mother's sister.
— Son
— Son's wife.
— Daughter's husband,
— Husband's brother.
— Husband's sister.
— Husband's/Wife's father.
— Husband's/wife's mother
MS tula
PitrsvasS
MatrsvasS,
Putra
Vadhu
Jamsta
D evara
Nanandr
Svasura
Bharya, JayS, Priya,
Kanta. Patnl
Bharta, SvamT, Priya,
KSnta, Pati
^yalaka
— Wife.
Bhrata —
BhaginT —
Bhrata —
Bhratrja —
Bhagineya, Bhaginija —
A.vutta —
Pautra —
Prapautra
Kulaja —
Dauhitra —
Bandhava —
Bandhu —
Husband.
Wife's brother.
Wife's sister.
Brother.
Sister.
Wife's sister's husband.
Brother's son.
Sister's son.
Sister's husband.
Grandson
Grand son's son.
Grand son's Grandson.
Daughter's son.
Daughter's Grandson, Sister's son
Son's/daughtei's
(1.10 139-160).
father-in-law.
The genealogy of kinship can be shown as follows :-
36
[VOL, xv. NO. 1
A man as Ego
Vrddhaprapitarnaha A = O Vrddhaprapuamah!
Prapitamaha A = O Prapitamah!
Pitamaha A=O Pitamahi
= O Pitrsvasa = A Pitrvya Pita A = O Mata
Vrddhapramatamaha A = O Vrddhapramatamahi
PramS tamaha A = O Pramatamabi
Matgmaha A = O MatSmahl
Pita A=O Mata --A Matula =O Matrsvasa
Pita A = O Mata
I - ' - 1
Avutta A = O Bhagini =A Bhrata APati
= A Bhagineya =A Bhratrja
Patni =
BhartS A = O BharvS
Putra A = O VadhQ Putri O = A Jamata
Pautra A= =Z^ Dauhitra
Prapautra A= = A Bandbava
Kulaja A=
A woman as Ego
=A Devara Pati A = O Patni
Kinds of Sun
The ancient Indian law recognised thirteen kinds of son-
ship, viz, (I) Aurasa; i2) PutriksputrS; (3) Ksetraja; (4) Datta;
(5) Krlta; (6) Krtriraa; (7) Gudhotpannaj (8) Apaviddha;
(9> Ksmina; (10) Sahodlia; (11) Paunarbhava; (12) Svayarh-
datta; (13)
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 37
The BVP mentions with the different terminology, following
seven kinds of sonship (2.59.70, 3.849). (1) Varaja; (2) Vlryaja;
(3) Ksetraja; (4) Palaka; (5) Vidyaja; (6) Mantraja; (7)
Grhitaj
These may be identified as follows : —
1 , Vlryaja = Aurasa,
2, Ksetraja = Ksetraja.
3, Grhita = Datta.
4- Palaka = A son who is dependent on some other
person who treats him as his own son
5. Vidyaja = A student.
6. Mantraja — A son who can be get by a mantra of
any deity. (As stated at another place,
a servant, a pupil and a man who comes
to shelter were also treated as a son.)
7. Varaja = A son who is obtained by practising
penance to please any deity, Brhaspati
was the Varajaputra. (2.59,69).
Status and Position of the Son
The yearning for a son especially the valient ones is as old as
the Rgveda.Ufl In BVP the yearning for the son is also mentioned,
for the sons are said to be saviours from pum hell.
The birth of a son was an event of joy and wel-come
in glazing contracdition to that of a daughter which was an event
of sorrow and misery. A son is equated to a hundred sacrifies.
One should not go to practise penance without having a
son; if he goes his penance becomes fruitless and he goes to hell
(2.46.58, 4.113.6).
A son was considered as dear as hundred wives combined
(1.24.28). It was considered as an event of joy for the father who
desired that his son should surpass him (1,24.29).
Father
The BVP does not throw any special light on the status
and position of the father but according to it the following one*
viz Janmadata, Annadata, VidySdata, KanyadSta, ******«*•
are to be looked upon as a father. And also one's elder brother
is looked upon as one's father (1.10.153, 1.23.4, 3.8.47, 4.35.J./J.
[VOL. xv. NO, I
Thus the word "pita" has an extension in meaning from
the point of view of the social conditions and the familiar one
reflecting thereby the reverential position held by the elder
brother in the family.
IV. Position of Women
The attitude of a community to women has a great social
significance in any society. Some of the aspects of their position
have already been discussed under "marriage" and "family".
Some further aspects are discussed here.
Women and Higher Studies
Women were permitted for higher studies in the Vedic
tiroes, but with the • lapse of time the situation changed. The
cause of women's education suffered a good deal after 300 B. G.
when the practice of early marriage came into vogue. Even
the Upanayana ceremony was now reduced to a mere formality
and then it was dropped altogether putting an end to her edu-
cation.121 Lopamudra, Vi^vavara, Siktanivavarl and Ghosa are
the renowned Vedic poetesses ]S3
The names of Maitreyi and Gargl of the Upanisads are
too well known to need any mention. Thd ancient grammarians
were also familiar with woman teacher.123
The BVP throws light neither on their education nor on
their educational sysum. It does not record any instance
regarding education in their case, but it notes the following
instances regarding women and Yogic practice : —
VedavatI gave up her life by Yoga when RSvana tried to
molest her (2,14.19). ManorarnS the wife of KSrtavIrya also
gave up her life by Yoga (3.35.5) and the wives of Gandharva
also gave up their lives by Yoga (1.13.4). Mahalaksml assumed
various forms by the power of Yoga (2.35.16).
Woman as wife
The dignity of a woman as a wife which was survived in
the mother, the projector of the Arva and a member of unique
importance in the Aryan family, was recognised as early as the
Rgvedic Society ,ia<
JAN,, 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 39
She symbolised to him everything i. e. to say she was the
friend, philosopher and guide to her husband.125 Manu18" states
that continuation of the family depends on her and for this she
was called the Jaya.IJ7 The BVP also expresses the same senti-
ment when it says the function of the wife is to beget sons
(1.24.28).
According to ancient Indian ideals, the wife is the better
half (ardhaftgana) of man and he completed himself by taking
a wife and continued the thread of the family through her.138
The BVP expresses the similar feelings when it states the function
of a wife is to procreate a child (1.24,28^.
The BVP has an eulogy of the husband when it states that
to a woman, her husband is her very eyes, path, life, wealth God,
religious merit, penance, ditties, author, creator, ruler, and
protector in short,, the husband is every thing to her (1.15.13-15,
1.9.63-65, 2.42.21-23, 4.57.18).
A wife should consider her husband more than a hnndred
sons (1.9.68, 2.46.82, 3.44.11). A wife should not insult her
husband, if she does her penance, religious gifts and vows
bear no reward (2.46.33), even if a woman has her husband
who is blameworthy, degraded, stupid, poor, imbecile she should
consider him as Visnu (3 44.1 1-13). If the husband was satisfied
with her, all the gods were satisfied. For a wife, the husband is
Janardana. The gods even wish to touch a women who eats
the remnant of her husband's meal (4.57.20-21).
For a wife, Tatiseva' is all in all (4.57.10). All the vows,
gifts, penance, muttering, worshipping and offerings do not form
even one sixteenth part of the -PatisevS' (4.17.70-73, 4.24.34-36).
If a husband is at fault, his wife should tolwate it, if she can
not tolerate she should die (4.57.17).
Pativrata
The Mbh. and the Puranas contain hyperbolical descriptions
of the power of the pativrata.1 39
The BVP has some references bringing out the importance
of a pativrata woman. The power of pativrat* is the highest
among all the powers (1 ,13.77). To have a pativrata wife is to
have the happiness of heaven (2.6.66). The pativrata woman
40 g^NR.— PURSltfA [VOL. XV- NO. 1
should not talk to him with anger. Alt the holy places are said to
reside in the feet of the pativrata and the earth is sacred with
the feet of the pativrata. Pativrata can burn the three worlds
also (4.83.117.130). The pativratya is the penance for a pativrata
woman (4.59.73). Fire and not even the sun can be compared
with the pativrata (2.44.14).
Woman as Mother
Motherhood has been the cherised ideal of every Hindu
woman and the apotheosis of mother has reached a greater height
in India than anywhere else.
The MS (2.145) says that one AcSrya excels ten upadhySyas
in glory, a father excels a hundred acaryas in glory, but a mother
excels even a thousand fathers in glory.
According to the BVP a mother excels a hundred fathers
in glory (2.30.193, 4.59.144,4.72.10). The mother is the form
of earth (4.72.11).
The BVP states that the following should be looked upon
as onejs mother ; —
(1) A food-giverjs wife; (2) A sister j (3) A wife of one's
teacher (4) One's own mother., (5) A step-mother; (6) A dan-
ghter; (7) A son's wife; tS) Mother's mother, (9, Fathers rrother;
(10) Mother-in-law; (11) Father's sister, (12) Uncle's wife, (13)
Maternal uncle's wife, (14) Father's wife, (15) A pregnant
woman, (16) The female counterpart of one's favourite deity
(1.10.154-155, 3.15.41-43, 3.8.48, 4.35.53-56, 4.59.55-57).
Position of the Widow
The altitude towards a widow was very pitiable.130 The
BVP is silent about the remarriage of a widow. It directs that
a widow should take her meal only once a day; she should avoid
fragrant substances, oil and extremely beautiful clothes, vehicle,
pilgrimage, dance, song, cot, tobacco and fried food. She should
observe Ekadab'l and Janmastaml Vratas (483.93-104) and should
do double the purification than that done by any other Brahmin
(1 26.3!),
The Custom of Suttee
The custom of suttee was widely prevalent in ancient times
and the custom existed, among the Aryanas in the Indo-European
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 41
period. The Vedic period, however, shows that the custom of
suttee had died down long ago.
There are stray references to the custom of suttee from
about 300 B. C. by about 400 A. D. the custom gradually came
into general vogue and began to become popular in Ksatriya
circules and from about 700 A. D. Fiery advocates began to come
forward to extol the custom of suttee in increasing numbers m
The BVP records an instance of Renuks. becoming a suttee.
Jamadagni died in battle, fighting with Kartavirya. At that
time Bhrgu advised Renuka to become suttee, after her husband,
and further added that if a woman became a Suttee after her
husband she got religious merit and if her dead husband was a
vais.nava, she went to the Vaikuntha (3.28.15-17).
Para^urama, the son of Renuka, enkindled the fire and
thereby Renuka went to the Vaikuntha by becoming suttee after
her husband (3.28.42-48). Bhrgu said that if any one of the
following i.e. girl, child, pregnant woman,, pre-menstruated
woman, unchaste, diseased lady, becomes a suttee, she cannot gain
her husband after becoming suttee (3.28.11-62).
Prostitution
From early times prostitution has existed in all the coun-
tries 1!'s The RV refers to women who were common to many
men and in the Mbh it is an established institution.133 In the
BVP, while defining a prostitute Krsna said to Nanda that a
woman who enjoys — goes for intercourse with four men — is a prosti-
tute (4.75.64). Mohini was the prostitute (4.33.17). Aprostitute
was considered as a good omen (3.16 23).
Attitude Towards Women in General.
" The degree of freedom given to women to move about in
society and to take part in public life gives an idea of the nature
of its organisation and enables us to know how far it had realised
the truth that women too can make a contribution of their own to
make to its development and progress,18*
The BVP states that all the women are the parts of primor-
dial matter (Prakrti) (21.146, 4.84.24). Women have a very
soft heart (2.11.44). Manu (9.3) as well as the BVP also state
that a woman does not deserve freedom. In her childhood the
42 g^R— PURAJ^A [VOL. XV. NO. 1
father should protect her, in the young age her husband should
do it whereas in old age her son should do it (3.4.6, 4.17,81).
The BVP gives three-fold classification based on their moral
conduct viz. — Sadhvl, Bhogya and Kulata (1.23.21). Among
these a Sadhvi serves her husband because she gets fame by
serving him (1.23.22, 1.24.10), while a bhogya serves him be-
cause of clothes,, ornaments, sexual pleasures and sumptuous
dinner (1.23.23-24) and a Kulata serves her husband with a
fraud and not through genuine devotion. Moreover she destroys
her husband's family and she is a burning charcoal to the
family (1.23.25-27, 4. 84.3 1-32).
At another place the BVP states that asadhv! women
are of three kinds viz :— Mukhadusta, Yonidusta and Kalaha-
priya (3.2.27). Ladies of these types are said not to make a
happy home and the husband is advised to resort to the forest
(2.6.68).
Once Krsna told Nanda that none should trust upon women,
because they destroy the path of salvation (4.75.2); BrahmS
also told Narada that women should not be trusted, because
they destroy men. The girls born in an ignoble family, spoiled
because of some paternal fault and immodest in nature are natu-
rally free i. e. uncontrolled in all their actions and hence a
man should not marry such a girl but he should marry a girl
born in a good family (1.24.11-14),
If a man insults a woman he insults the Prakrti. If he
worships a woman who is having a husband and a son or if he
worships a girl eight years old, with clothes and ornaments, he
worships the Prakrti (2.1.143-145).
If a woman approaches her householder husband for inter-
course, he should not deny it (4.30.88J. BVP also says elsewhere
that none can know the character of a woman (4.32 83) and a
woman is a basket of all the faults (4.18.109). Women's heart
is like an edge of a sword,135 her face is like a lotus and her speech
like nectar. Women have eight times more sex-urge, double the
hunger, four times more cruelty and six times more anger than
those of men. 13B (1.23.29-33).
A man can control a woman so far as he has wealth (1.23.36).
So wealth is a controlling factor for woman according to the
.JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 43
BVP, If a woman controls a man, i. e. if he is a henpecked
one, he is trustless i. e. miserable. Manes and gods do not
accept offering from such a man (2.16.85-89). If a person gives
Iiis handsome and serviceable wife with, ornament to any
Brahmin, he is said to go to Candraloka (2.27.27).
The EVP has some deprecatory stanzas for women, when
Nsrada points out the superiority of devotion over the married
life. Once Saukara said that woman's nature is fidel and
wavering and exciter and increaser of passion, obstructive to
religous devotion, a Brahmastra of Kamadeva, destroyer of indiffe-
rence to wordly objects, a bunch of fault, a fraud incarnate
{ 1 6 6-9) and a bolt to the gateway to liberation (3.6.54-59).
Elsewhere Gane^a and Durvasas also express a similar senti-
ment that marriage is hardship and misery, destroyer ofpenance,
noose of the wordly bondage, a bunch of several faults and
destroyer of knowledge and wisdom (3,46.23-26, 4,24 17-18).
SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE
A study of social and economic life of the people is important
in the cultural history, and a picture of the same can be had by
a study of food and drink, dress and ornaments, sports and
pastimes, customs and conventions etc.
Food and Drinks
In the BVP. some eatables are mentioned as gifts to
Brahmins (2.438-44) and some times they are also mentioned
in the context of religious or medicinal purposes. (2.4.39,2.39 35,
1. 16.61). Eatables which are mentioned for— medicinal purpose
are noted in the section on "Science of medicine".
In the BVP food is classified into four varieties i.e. cosya,
carvya, lehya and peya. The king Suyajna gave these four types
of food to six crores of Brahmins (2.50.4, 2.54.«). Radha had
also given these four types of food to Ganesa (4 123,38).
TheBG. also mentions that Krsna, becoming— Vaiivanara
digests four types of food,137 i.e. bhojya, bhaksya, co?ya and
lehya.138
44
[VOL. XV. NO. 1
Fruits
Fruits were used as an article of food in good proportion.
Those who practised penance used fruits as their food.19"1 In
religious rites also fruits were used.140 The roots and fruits were
considered as food for Yogins,141 As mentioned in the BVP fruits
were used as an article of food.
The discussion of the eatables can be done under the
following heads : —
Vegetable, cereals, pulses, oil and oilseeds, spices, Food-prep-
pration, dairy products, sweets, betels and nuts, non-vegetarian,
and drinks.14'
Vegetables
Brhatl
Jlvaka
Kalambl
KarkatI
Kusm§nda
LSngall
Nitnba
Mulaka
— (Eggplant)3 4S. It is prohibited as an article of
food to the Brahmins, on the second day of a
month (1.27.29).
— (v. 1. Jlraka). It is a plant growing on the
Himalayas having a bulbus root and round and
long leaves 144 It is one of the spices.145 It is
mentioned as an antidote against phlegm
(1.16.70).
—(It is Kadama tree). It is prohibited to Brahmins
at night, (1.27.26).
—(A variety of cucumber). A well-ripened
KarkatI causes phlegm (1.16 66).
— (pumpkin gourd). It should not be taken on the
first day of a month; if taken one loses wealth
(1.27.29).
— (Cocoanut Tree). It is mentioned as an antidote
against rheumatism (1.16.77).
— (Margosa Tree). Its use is prohibited on the
sixth day of a month. It is further stated that if
it is taken, it leads to a birth in the animal
kingdom (1.27.31).
— (Radish), Phlegm is caused by the use of
Mulaka in rainy season (1.16.67). Its use is
prohibited in the month of Magh a (1.27.26). It
is one of the items in the SarasvatipujS (2.4.42).
JAN., 1973]
Patola
Pindaraka
Pfttika
SindhuvSras
Sirnbl
VSningana
Vartakl
Cereals
Akgata
SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LlPfi IN BVP. 45
— (A kind of snake gourd). It is prohibited to all
(1.27.30).
— (Guj. Ratalu). Phlegm is cured by the use of
the unripened PipdSraka (1.16.69).
— (A kind of herb). If taken one's son dies (1 ,27.34-).
According to the 6abdakalpadruma It is a
brahmaghatika on the twelfth day of a month.146
-(V. 1. Sindhuramana, Vitex negoundo).1*7
Phlegma can be cured by its use (1.16.69).
-(It is a plant). It is prohibited on the eleventh
day of a month. It is further stated that if it is
taken, one's son dies (1.27.34;)
- (V. 1. Kalingana). It is prohibited to Brahmins
in the month ofKartika and it is considered as
beef (1.2726).
-(An eggplant). It is prohibited to all on the
thirteenth day of a month and if taken one's son
dies (1.27.34).
— (It is unhusked and pounded rice washed with
water and used as an article of worship in all
religious and sacred ceremonies)1*8 It is recom-
mended as an article of gift in certain rites
(2.4.39, 2.39.25, 4.123.42).
Salt — -(It is a kind of rice growing in winter which is
replanted and called "Jadahana" and it is
mentioned by P&nini).149 It is mentioned as an
article of gift (3.6.38, 4.13.154) and ritual
(2.39.25, 3.13.25).
Tanclula — (Rice). It is recommended as an article of gift
in certain rites and social ceremonies (3.6.38,
4.13.154, 4.44.6).
Pulses
Caoaka
-(Guj. Gano). It is prescribed as an antidote
against bile (1,16.61).
46
Masura
Mudga
Oil and Oil
Sarsapa
— PURSivIA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
— (Guj-adada). It is prohibited on the fourteenth
day of a month. It is said that MahapSpa is
caused by the use of Masa (1.27.35).
— (Guj-masuia). It is prohibited to Brahmins
(1.27.27, 4.75.61).
— (Guj-magaK Bile is cured by its soup (1.16.62).
Seeds
— ("Brassica campesbri). IBO It is mentioned as an
article of good omen. Parasurama saw it on his
right side at the time of his pilgrimage (3.33.25).
Sar§apataila — (Guj. Sarasiyu). Taking of sarsapataila on the
day of Samkranti, Caturdasi and As^ami is praised
(1.27.37).
— (Guj. Tala) It is recommended as an article
of gift. One enjoys at Vijijumandira who gives
Tila to Brahmins (2,27.25).
Tail a
Spices
Ardraka
Dhanyaka
Karpiira
Kesara
Lava^a
~(Guj. Tela). It figures as an article of gift on
certain occasions (4.13.152, 4.44.6; 4.105.53).
Rheumatism can be cured by its use (1.16.77).
— (Guj, Adu). It is recommended as an article of
ritual in the Sarasvati pQja (2.4.42) ; It is also
mentioned as an antidote against bile and phelgm
(1,16.62, 1.16.70) It is prohibited to take on
Sunday (4.75.61).
—(Guj. Haladara). It is stated as an antidote
against pheJgm (1.16.68;.
—(Guj. Kapura). It is recommended as an article
of ritualin the Durga Puja (2.64.75); and gift
on the occasion of Nsmakaranavidhi of Krsna
(4.13.175).
—(Guj. Kesara). It is mentioned as an article
of ritual in the Sarasvati Puja (2.4.42).
—It is recommended as an article of gift on certain
occasion (4.13.159, 4,44.7),
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 47
Marica
Pippala
Saindhava
VesavSra
— (Guj, Mari). It is mentioned as an antidote
against phlegm (1.16.70).
— (Guj. Pipara). It is recommended as an antidote
against Phelgm (1.16.70).
— (Rock-salt). It is recommended as an article of
ritual in the Sarasvati Puj5 (2.4.40).
— There are two varieties of Vesavara i.e. vegetable
and non vegetable condiments.151 The BVP
mentions the vegetable condiments only. It is
mentioned as an antidote against Phlegm
(1.16.69).
Food Preparation
Apupa — It is a cake made of rice or barley meal cooked
in clarified butter on slow fire. Honey was mixed
to sweeten it. It is probably the earliest sweet
known to us.152 It is recommended as an article
of gift to Brahmins (2.61.97, 3.6.40).
Bhrstadravya — (fired grains). Garaka mentions that parched
grains as Mudga, Masura and Kalaya were in
common use.1"3 It is mentioned as an antidote
against phlegm (1.16.68).
It is butter churned out of the curds prepared
— from the previous day's milk.'n4 The old age
(Joes not visit one who takes it (i. 16.45). It is
also recommended as an article of gift on the
occasion of marriage af Parvatl (4.44.7).
—(Sweet ball). The BVP mentions Ladduka made
ofTila. It is recommened as an article of gift m
certain rites or ceremonies (3.13.23, 3,2*.* »
4.4,39, 2.64.74, 4.9.68, 4.13.155, 4.21.16, 4.44.8,
4.123.40).
—(Parched grain or parched rice). It is recommend*
ed as an article of gift in certain rites (2.4.38,
3 6 37 3.13.23). It was also made by mixing
Guda and was called Gudalaja. It symbolized
good omen (3.33.21).
Haiyau-
gavina
Latfcluka-
Modaka
48 S*TO^— PURAJvIA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
Madhuparka — A mixture of certain delicious substances offered
to deities in religious rites or to distinguished
guests115". Generally it is a mixture of five
ingredients viz. curd, clarified butter, water, honey
and sugar.156 According to Br. Up. (6.4.46)
it is a mixture of curd, honey and clarified
butter. It was offered to the distinguished
guests by YafodS and Himalaya (4.13.10,4.38.29),
Navanita — In the time o f Su^ruta, it meant fresh butter
churned out of milk. Later on the word was
used in the sense of butter in general. 1BT In the
BVP it is recommended as an article of gift on
certain occasions and in rites (4.9.69, 4.13153,
2.4.38).
PSyasa — (Rice cooked with milk and mixed with Sugar).1"™
It is recommended as an article of gift in certain
rites (2.44.17, 2.64.74, 3.6.40, 4.123.43). It is one
of the good omen (3.33.20, 4.70.13).
Pis^a — Probably cakes made of powdered rice. It is
recommended as an article of gift (2.39.30,
4.105.58). A Pista made of Tila is mentioned
as an antidote against bile (1 .6-62).
Pistaka —A cake made of flour of any grain.159 The BVP
describes it as made of barley and wheat flour.
It is recommended as an article of gift in certain
rites (2.4.38, 2.39.31, 2.44.17, 2.64.74, 3.6.40,
3.13.25,4.18.14, 4.123.41). In the BVP pi§taka
is recommended as a gift in the Jsraddha.180 It is
mentioned as an antidote against rheumatism
(1.16.75).
POpa — S. V. ApQpa
£aktu —Flour of parched barley or rice grains.181 It is
said that a giver of £aktu to Brahmins in the
month of VaUakha remains in the Visnumandira
(2.27.73).
Svastika —A kind of cake prepared with barley flour.102 It
figures as an article of gift in certain rites (2.4.39,
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 49
2.39.26, 3.13.24). It is one of the good omens
(3.33.23).
Takra — It contains three parts of curds with one part of
water.183 It is recommended as an article of gift
in certain rites (3.6.35, 4.8.33, 4.13 15^).
Dairy-Products
Dugdha — (Milk). It is recommended as an article of gift
in several rites or ceremonies (2.4.38, 3.6,34,
3.2419, 4.8.33, 4.967, 4.13.152, 4.18,24,
4.105.57).
Dadhi— (Curd) It is recommended as an article of gift in certain
rites (2.4.38, 3.13.26, 48.25, 4.13.152, 4.123.43).
It is one of the good omens (3.33.31). It is prohi-
bited at night (1.16.47).
^* -ta — (Ghee). It is mentioned as an article of gift in
ceremonies (3.6.34, 3.13.27, 4.13.152, 4.44.6,
4.105.57).
— S. V. Dugdha.
— S. V. Ghrta.
Kslra
Sarpis
Sweets
Madhu
— (Honey). It is recommended as an article of
gift in certain rites (2.4.38, 3.13.17, 4.9.33,
4.13.151). It is one of the good omens (3.33.23).
Gutfa _ (Guj. Gola). It is mentioned as an article of
gift in certain ceremonies (3.6.34, 4.13.15?,
4.44.7).
Iksu — (Sugarcane). It is recommended as an article
in the Sarasvatlptija (2.4.38).
Sarkara = (Sugar). It is mentioned as an article of gift in
certain rites and ceremonies (2.4.39, 3-6.36,
4.13.153,4.44.8). It is one of the good omens
(3.33.20).
Betels and Nnts
GavSkaparoa- —The negritos used GflvSka as a betel-nut.1"
cQrna According to Rsjanighantu and BhSvaprakala it
is Pttga or Pugiphala.1M It is recommended as an
article of gift in certain rites (2,64.76).
7
50 JFMH- PUR^A [VOL. xv. NO. l
TSmbula —The leaf of piper betel, which together with the
arecanut, catechu, chunam and spices is usually
chewed after meals. It was taken with Karpara
(3.6.42, 3.24.21). It is recommended as an
article of gift in certain rites (2.23.63, 2.64,76,
4.8.36). It is prohibited to the Yatis, widows
and Brahmacarins (1.27.19, 4.83.99).
Puga — (Guj. Soparl— S.V. Gfivaka). It is one of the
good omens (3.33.23).
Non- Vegetarian food
Meat eating is mentioned as early as the Rgvedic period.
Many animals were slaughtered at the Sacrifice and the flesh of
these sacrificial animals were eaten by the participants, 1Bfl The
MS (3.268) states that meat-eating was permitted in the Sraddha
rite. The BVP also mentions it (4.75.51, 4.85.26). The BVP
states that it can be taken as an article of food except on the
full moon day (1.27.35). The body becomes healthy by the eating
of fresh meat (1.16.43). Flesh of deer, rabbits, tortoise, goat, etc.
were used as the non-vegetarian articles of food (4.105.60-62).
According to the BVP one should not take the flesh of
buffalo, bird, serpent, pig, donkey, cat, jackal, cock, tiger, lion,
leech, crocodile, frog, elephant, cow, horse, man, mosquito, bee,
ant, bear, deer monkey, etc, (4.85.14-20).
The MS, (5.11-19) also gives a permission to take flesh of
these animals as food :
Matsya — (Fish.) Fish were also used as an article of food.
Generally the eastern people used fish as their
food.'-87 The BVP permits every one to eat fish
except Brahmins and Vaisnavas (1.27.27,
4.75.52). All except Brahmins and Vaisnavas, are
permitted to eat fish at the time of J-krSddha
(4.85.25). It is considered as a good omen, if
anyone sees a live fish on his way at the time of
leaving his house (3.33.20)
Drinks
Asava — An extract of Kappittha in spirrated juice of
sugar-cane and honey with some spices.168 It is
JAN., 1973] SOCIEIY AND SOGIO-EG GNOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 51
mentioned as a drink served at the time of the
marriage ceremony of ParvatI (4,44.6).
Aiksava — (Juice of Sugar-cane). It figures as an. article
of gift in certain rites (2.4.38, 2.39.29).
Iksurasa — S. V. Aiksava.
Madhvika — (An intoxicating drink prepared from Madhvika
dowers.103 It is mentioned as an article of gift
in certain rites (2.46 70, 3.6.35). Kr§oa and
RadhS both had taken Madhvika together
(4,35.49).
Dress and Ornaments
The study of dress and ornaments is very important in
cultural evaluation of.any country Position of the sex-division is
familiar in society. The sex can be distinguished through dresses
and ornaments 17°
The religious and social significance of dress is an index to
psychological education, Along with the dress, came into being
the art of spinning and weaving, dyeing, washing and purification
ofclofb.es giving rise to several classes of persons engaged in these
occupations.
Nudity
In modern, times there are primitive tribes who move naked
eg. the Nuer of Nilotic Sudan. Even there are most civilised
societies in which persons prefer to remain nude. And they also
prefer to attend stripty dances which are absolutely nude.
Perhaps people might have prefered to remain nude in ancient
India, however such references are not found. Generally nudity is
connected with £iva. In Hindu religion, 6iva is described as
'digvasas' i.e. having the garments in the form of quarters i.e.
nude.171 In the BVP. £iva is also described as naked,171 In the
BVP Siva is described as 'digambara'. i e. directions were his
garments (1 3 18) Bhairavas are also described as digambaras
(1.5.71).
Bark and Skin Garments
• Generally bark and skin garments were used as a dress in
ancient India, In the Rgvedic period, such dresses were in
52
[VOL. xv. ON, t
vogue.17" The BVP also notes the use of bark garments in the
Kali age.174 Bark garments aad skin garments are referred to in
the BVP. Jamadagni and his colleagues are said as Vrksacarma-
paridhSnah and Krsnacarmaparidhanah (3.24.27). lianadigpala
wore tiger's hide (1.5.73).
Kinds of Cloth and Garments
Am:>uka —It is a type of silk, made from cocoons.1" RadhS
and SarasvatI had worn the Arasuka (1.3.553
1.4.28, 1.1385, 4.3.49).
KarpSsaja — The use of cotton clothes is as old as the period
of Indus valley civilization.170 The word Karpfcsa
does not occur in the Sarhhitas and the Brah-
manas. The earliest reference to it is found in
the Abvalayana srautasutra and in the Latyaya-
nas'rautasutra-177 The Mp. (85.18) arid the MKP
(15.28) mention Karpasa and Karpasika respecti-
vely in the sense of cotton clothes but in the BVP,
by the vocable Karpasaja the cotton clothes are
referred to and is mentioned as a gift in certain
rites (2-23.65, 2.39.36).
Ksauma — Linen cloth. It is probably a silken cloth
prepared from the fibers of bark of AtSsI tree."3
It was spread on the bed of Nalakubara (4.14.32)
Radha's ratha was decorated with the various
coloured and painted Ksaumavastra (2.49.17).
Nlvl — A cloth worn round a woman's waist or more
probably the end of the cloth tied into a knot
in front.173 Gai'igS and Radha wore the clothes
along with the nlvl ;2.1 1.14-20).
Pa^asutra — The patta cloth was made from Pattasutra.
According to the commentary on Acarariga the
definition of patta is given as — cloth made up of
pattasutra.ldo The hair of Parvati's head were
tied with the Patta-sutra (4.44.14).
Yogapatta —It figures as an article of gift (.3. 13. 7). It is also
referred to in the MKP (32.57).
Dyeing and Washing of Clothes
The art of dyeing was known during the period of the later
Saihhitas, the Brahraanas and the Grhyasutras.131 The BVP refers
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY ANO SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE K BVP. 53
to the origin of the Rajaka and Raugakara (V. !. ^afikhakara)
permitting thereby one to surmise about the professional occu-
pations viz. washing and dyeing (1.11.112, 2.31.59). Krsna
Rsdha, NSrayana and Lak?ml are said to have Pltarabara-a
yellow garment (1.2-17, 1.3.6, 1.3.66, 211.20). The Pltamhara,
was also considered as a good omen (3.33.26).
Durga and KLalapurusa put oared clothes (1.3.72, 1.15.22).
Sanyasi should were raktavastra 2.36.1 17). The Gopl's had "put
on various coloured clothes i. e. yellow, red, white etc. (4.27 53).
This suggests thereby that the clothes were dyed differently,
but the BVP does not mention the process of dyeing. Various
designs were printed on the clothes, Parvati had put on two
clothes of having such designs at the time of her marriage cere-
mony (4. 44.50). One who stole such dabbled clothes was bora
as peacock thrice (4.85.176). After getting such references it can
be said that the art of dyeing was very well-known and well-
developed in the time of the BVP. The BVP does not mention
various dresses but it refers to the dress either of a male or
female in duel e. g. Vasasi — two garments (1.26.49, 2.10.92,
2.18.2, 3.7.3).
Footwear
Foot-wear were in common use in ancient India both as
a matter of luxury and as a necessity.182
Foot-wear were of two types, viz. one those made of wood
called "Pad uka" and another those made of grass or leather are
called "Upanah". One had to wear foot-wears made of leathei
of a hog at the time of attending Yajna.183
In the BVP Paduka is mentioned as an object of gift
(3.28.52). One who gives PadukS to a Brahmin enjoys in
Vayuloka (2 27.11). A person should not wear the shoes worn
already by others.184
Chatra (Umbrella)
In the Gupta period, Brahmins used a Chatra.585 It fijp«w
as an article of gift (3.28.52). One who gives an umbrella , m
gift, enjoys in Varurjaloka (2.27.10). The Brhatsa.hhUS («.»»-
924) and the Krtyakalpataru (43.62-67) also devote a chapter
on dana of the umbrella.
54 3*rcRt— puRAijiA [VOL. xv. NO, 1
Ornaments
The names of various ornaments occur in the BVP with-
out their details. These ornaments were made of gold and jewels,
The following ornaments are referred to in the BVP.
Angullyaka — (A finger ring). 1SQ It was made of jewel ^2.16.34).
It is recommended as an article of gift (2.16.134)
(3.13.9). RadhS wore a ring studded with
a gem.
Gajamauktika — (It is a pearl to wear in front of nose). DurgiS.
and Gopis wore it (2 64.16, 4.4.100).
Hara — (Necklace). It was made of gold (1.5.37 . It
is recommended as an article of gift (3.13.1 1)
Kankana — (A bracelet). The GopTs and Radha wore it
made of jewel (1.5.37, 4.4.98).
KanthabhusS — (It is a short necklace). It is mentioned as an
article of gift (3.13 11).
— (A small bell or a tinking ornament). Viraja and
other Gopis wore it (4.13.14, 4.5.57)
—(A crown). Krsna wore it made of jewel, on
his head. (1.2 19, 2.13.32). It figures as an
article of gift (3.13.18).
—(It is a celebrated gem obtained with 13 other
jewels at the churning of the ocean). Narayana
wore it (1.3.7, 1.28,56). Krsna gave it to Radhl
(2.10.148).
— (A bracelet worn on the upper arm or an armlet).
Radha and Gopis wore it made of jewel ( f .5.37,
4.4.95}. It figures as an article of gift (3.13 10).
—(An ear-ring). Krsjja wore it made of jewel,
(1.28.58). It is also mentioned as an article of
gift. t2.10 149, 3.13.8).
-(A garland of Marnkya), It is mentioned as an
article of gift (3.13 8).
—(An anklet). Rndha and Durga wore it, made
ofjewel (1.4.38, 2.64.19). It figures as an article
of gift (3.13.10),
Kiiikini
Kirlta
Kaustubha
Keyura
Mafijira
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 55
Mukuta — (A crown). It is made of jewel. Gods and
Goddesses wore it (1.2.19, 2 55.115, 4.4.100).
Nnpura — (An Anklet). It was made of jewel (4.4,95).
A Nupura made with Mani are mentioned as an
article of gift. (2.10.151).
Mayttrapuccha — (A feather of peacock). It is connected with
Krsna. He always wore it on his head.
(1.28.57).
Ptisaka —(A chain). Radha and Gopis wore it. made of
jewel. (1.5.37, 4.4.99).
Valaya — (An armlet). It is recommended as an article of
gift (3.13.10).
Vanamala —(A garland of wood flowers). Radha and Ky§na
wore it (1.2.20, 1.5.36).
Haircoifftrre
It is well known that in modem times various styles ot
hair-dressing are being developed and in ancient times various
styles of hair dressing were developed.18' Long ha* were consi-
dered to be a sign of beauty.*' The BVP mentions the nnrror
and a comb, as the means of hair coiffure- A minor was given
to Parvati in her marriage ceremony (4.44.12).
The flowers were used by the women in their dressing'^
Radha, Gopis and Parvati had made hair-coiffure beautifully
with the MalatI flowers (1.5.34, 4.4.104, 4.44.1*).
The Parvatast, had
.
' 'thatK^
and
Brahmins on the day of
do Tarpaija after Ksaurakarma (1.27.46).
Toiletting and Cosmetics Qf
The perfumed substance ^ere^used _
and cosmetics in ancient India are in common use m
knowledge that puff, powder and Up.tick.
modern times. sweet-smelllng. An
A perfumed oil was used to kee^ ^ ^^ the pe-
aromatic oil was also -
56 STUHH-PURXtfA [VOL. XV- NO. 1
med oil was used. Vi§ou-taila which was made by the Svarvaidyas
was in vogue (3.13.19). The women used Candana, Aguru,
KastQrlj Kurnkuma and Sindura to make a tinkling on. their
forehead (1.4.33.1.20.20,2.10.100,2.11.23,2.16.27, 2.55.17, 4.3,12,
4.4.101, 4.9.28, 4.15.151, 4.28.96).
6ankhacuda made a tinkling with Sindura, having the shape
of burning lamp on Tulasi's fore-head (2.16.136) possibly this
tinkling may refer to a long flame shaped tinkling popular nowr-
a-day also. Radha also made such a tinkling with Sindura on her
fore-head (2.11.23). Widows were prohibited to use the perfumed
oil, garlands and Sindura (4 83.94).
The mixture of collyrium and musk was used for anointing
the eyes at the time of marriage (4.4.107,4.44.13). Both the
checks were pointed with streaks probably with musk and other
fragrant substances (2.16.32,2.16.136, 2.64.19, 4.28.96,4.44,13,
4.13.16).
The Simantalelcha was drawn with the streak on the head
of women by them."1 (2.16.27, 2.55.18). The Alaktaka was
also used for painting feet and nails (1.2020,2-16.139, 2,64.21,
4.29,22, 4.44.13, 4.53.24).
Perfumes Incense etc.
The BVP mentions Gorocana, Aguru and Dhupa as the
perfumed substances. The Gorocana and the Aguru were used
to made body sweet-smelling. ((4.93.22). The gorocana was used
for a tinkling on the fore-head. lsa
Weights and Measurements
In the BVP, there are references to various terms referring to
different units of weights and measurements. In the absence of
the description and detailed information regarding them a
comparative study is not undertaken here as it can not throw
any special light on the problem of its contribution by the BVP,
hence the data available in the BVP is noted here.
Units of Weights
The BVP mentions two words denoting the units of weight
as follows : —
L Kulya — The BVP mentions it as a denomination of a
weight of food (4.13.152, 4.105.57, 4.123-43).
It is equal to eight Dronas1"3, and a Droija is
equal to 34 seers.194
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 57
2. Pala — It is a weight equal to Four karsSs = --- Tul ti>9*:
It is referred in the BVP (4.85.99).
Units of Measurement of Distance
The references to yojana are very common. Several works
including Purajjas e.g. the MP. and the VYP. also refer to
Yojana.1!>«
The BVP mentions the words Yojana, GavyQti and Hasta.
(4.17.167, 4.4.161, 4.17.160, 4.19.9, 4.103.59). The BVP does not
give any detail about these words but detail can be found from
other references. The MK.P (46.137440) gives the following
table of the various units of measurements of distances as
follows : —
8 Paramaijus = I Trasarenu.
8 Trasarenus =•• 1 Valagra.
8 Valagras = 1 LiksS
8 Liksas = 1 Yuka
8 Yukas = 1 Angula.
6 Aiigulas = 1 Pada
2 Padas = 1 Vitasti.
2 Vitastis = 1 Hasta.
4 Hastas = 1 Dhanu
2000 Dhanus = 1 Gavyuti.
4 Gavyutis = 1 Yojana.
Units of Measurement of Time
The BVP gives in detail the measurement of time an
as follows : —
Apu —(4.96.49) It is a minute division of time.
-(2.54,7-28, 4.96.5*33). « ^
time. The BVP mentions this di
very particularly. To get this dms.on . oneshou
take a pot made of gold I weighing ^^
having depth of four fingen. The
<***
make four holes with the ™V< Aftw
of gold having the length of four MJ I ^a*
that the pot should be put on water and
58
[VOL. XV. NO. 1
taken by it for being filled up with water, is
called Dantfa.
(4.96.51). It is a general measure of time.
— (4.96.51). It is a certain division of time.
—(4.96.151). It is a measure of time.
—(4.96.50), It is a minute division of time. Accor-
ding to the MKP (96.50). It is a 60th of nime§a,
while the BVP states that it is one third of a
nimesa.
—(4.96.53). It is a particular division of time.
It is a 30th part of a day. It is a period of 40
minutes.197
— (4.96.51). It is a minute division of time. Th«
Bp. (231.4) and the BVP state that 15 nimesas^J
ksstha but rhe MS (1.64-65) and the NP. (8.5)
state that 18 nimesas= 1 kastha.
—(2.36.168). It is a particular division of time.
—(4.96.49). It is a measure of time. A twinkling
of an eye is a paramSou
Trasarepu. — (4.96.49). It is a minute division of time. The
SSlns states this division as a unit of weight and
states that 30 paramSqius make one trasarepu.
— (4.96.50). It is a measure of time.
— (4.96.50). It is a minute division of time.
— (2.36.168). It is a particular division of time.
Thp above tnatter can be put in the tabular form as
follows : —
Ksana.
Laghu.
Lava.
Muhurta.
Nimesa.
Pala.
Paramaiju
Truti.
Vedha.
Vipala.
2 ParamSpus
=
1 Trasare^u.
3 Trasareijus
=
1 Truti.
100 Triu-Is
=
1 Vedha.
3 Vedhas
=
1 Lava.
3 Lavas
=
1 Nime§a.
3 Nimesas
=
1 Ksana.
5 Ksanas
=
1 Kastha
10 Kashas
=
1 Laghu.
15 Laghm
sa
1 Da.nda.
2 Da^das
=
1 Muhurta,
JAN., 1973"} SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP- -B
60 Dallas = 1 Tithi.
15 Tithis = 1 Paksa.
2 Paksas = 1 Masa.
2 Masas = 1 Rtu.
6 Rtus = 1 Vatsara (4.96.40 57).
At another place —
2 Dandas = 1 Muhurta.
4 Muhurtas = 1 Yama or Prahara.
8 Yarn as = a Vasara or tithi.
(2 54.27).
Again at another place one comes across the folknvini;
table '. —
GO Vipalas = 1 Pala.
60 Palas = 1 Danda.
2 Dai? das = 1 Muhurta.
30 MuhQrtas = 1 Tithi (2.36.67).
The BVP slates that there are seven week days, sixteen titlm,
and twelve months viz. Vai&kha, Jye,xha, A^ha Sr«aB.i,
Bhftdra, A^vina, K.rtika, M,rg., Pau?a, Mtgha Phalguna and
Gaitra. The Month of Caitra is the last month of the yeai .
There are s-
1 . Vasanta covers Gaitca and Vaifiakha.
2. Gramma covers Jyes^ha and Asadha.
3 Var§a covers Havana and Bhadra.
4 ^arad covers Alvina and K Srtika.
5. Hemanta covers Marga and Pausa.
6 Sl^ira covers Magha and Ph.lguna (4,93.59-62 .
of Naksatras, Yogas and
as the wives of Oandra (4.96. ,!). _
The BVP also mentions the name _of Yog« ^ ^ v^
The system of Yogas is am ancient °°e- „, s,ubhll!r»;
^._V0 Vi5tambha; ^/^(^ftsiDM; ,0) 4*
; (6) Atigancja; (7) ?*a1™' V Vyagl,»«;
(U) VrddU, 0« D^m^! (.8,
> Vaj?; (16 dha( H) VJ P ,
(19) Parigha; (20) Siva; (21) -
60 tjqjTjq-- PURXJ^IA [VOL. xV. N > 1
(24; £ubha; (25) Brahma; (26) Aindra; (27) Vaidhrti. (4.96
77-79).
The Karana is the fifth item in Pancauga and half of a
Tithi is Karana and thus there are two Karanas in a Tithi and 60
Karanas in a lunar month.300.
"The Karanas are only of astrological use and must have
been named many centuries before 400 A. D.20'
The BVP states the following Karanas : —
(1) Bava; (2) Balava; (3) Kaulava; (4) Taitila; (5) Gara;
(6) Vaoij; (7) Visti; (8) 6akuni; (9) Catuspad; (10) Naga.; (11)
Kimstughna. (4.46.79-80).
The BVP mentions the five kinds of year ( Wsara) Viz—
(I) Sa iivatsara; (2) Pravatsara; (3) IlSvatsara; (4) Anuvatsara;
(5) Vatsara. (4.96.57-58).
In the Vedafiga-Jyotisa,203 a Yuga is considered of five
Vatsaras.20'^
Yuga, Manvantara and Kalpa
The word "Yuga" has probably several meaning viz. a
short period of- time, a cycle of five years, a long period and a
period of thousand of years. Prof. D R. Mankad assigns as many
as ten meanings to the word.110*
In the Mbh, MS and PurSnas, the theory of Yugas, Man-
vantaras and Kalpas has been elaborated at great length.205 The
four Yugas are named Krta, Treta, DvSpara and Ti?ya or Kali.
Pargiter-0" thinks that the division into four ages had a historical
basis.
The BVP also mentions this system of chronology. It refers
to the four Yugas viz.—Satya, Treta, DvSpara and Kali, It does
not mention the length of each Yuga in form of years. It states
that after the end of Kali there would be again Krta or Satya
Yuga.
In Satyayuga each and every member of the society would
observe his/her duty and Dharma would be with the four padas
(2.7.63-67).
The Treta Yuga is the second in this chronology. In this
Yuga Dharma has three padas, in the D vapara it has two padas
JA.N., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 6l
while in the Kaliyuga it has only one pada and people do not
observe their prescribed duties, religious rites and regulations
(2.7.68, 4.90.23).
Manvantara
The BVP mentions the following measurements of Chrono-
logy.
Krta-fTreta+DvSpara + Kali yugas=l Gaturyuga.
360 Yugas =1 Divyayuga.
71 Divyayugas —I Manvantara.
14 Manvantaras - 1 day of Brahma. (1.5.5-9).
The BVP also refers to the names of fourteen Manvantaras
as follows : —
(1) Svayambhuva; (2) Svarocisa; (3) Tapasa; (4) CJttama;
(5) Raivata; (6) Caksusa; (7) 6raddhadeva; (8) Savarni
(9) Daksasavarni; (10) Brahmasavarni; (11) Dharmasavarni;
(12) Rudrasavarrii; (13) Devasavarni; (14) IndrasSvarni;
{2.54.57-65, 4.41.104-111).
Kalpa
The word "Kalpa" is traceable to the RV, but it does not
occur in the sense of time-computation.207 In the later works
e.g. VisnupurSna (6.3-11-12) fourteen Manvantaras are said to
constitute a Kalpa, which is a day of BrahmS. The BVP mentions
two types of Kalpas. One Kalpa is equal to a day of Brahma and
it is called Samvarta or Ksudra Kalpa. Markajjdeya lived for a
period of seven Ksudra Kalpas, while the duration of another
Kalpa is a full span of life of Brahma, and its measurement is as
follows : — •
14 Manvantaras = 1 day of Brahma.
Brahma's 360 days = I year of Brahma.
Brahma's 108 years = 1 Kalpa (Brahma's lifej
(1.5.7-12).
The BVP mentions three Kalpas viz. : —
1. BrShmakalpa 2. VSrShakalpa;
3. Padmakalpa. (1.5.4).
In the Briihmakalpa the creator created the world from the
fat of Madhu and Kaitabha while in the Varahakalpa; Visnu
62
XV. NO. 1
uplifted the Earth from Rasatala in his Boar-incarnation. In the
Padmakalpa, Brahma created the world from Visnu's the navel-
lotus (1 5.13-15).
Dr. A.S Gupta gives the following table regarding the
Kalpas and Yugas and Manvantaras as mentioned in the
Puranas,BOK
360 human years
4000 divine years
400 divine years
400 divine years
3000 divine years
300 divine years
300 divine years
2000 divine years
200 divine years
200 divine years
1000 divine years
100 divine years
100 divine years
4 Yugas combined
I Mahayuga
-,
MahSyugas
1 divine year
Krta (Satya) Yuga
Krta-Sandhya1
Krta-Sandhyariib'a.
Treta Yuga.
Treta-Sandhya.
Treta-Sandhyath^a.
Dvapara Yuga.
Dvapara-SandhyS.
D vapara-Sand hya rh^a.
Kali Yuga.
Kali-Sandhya.
Kali-Sandhya msa.
1 Mahciyuga, or 1 Divine Yuga
12,000 divine years,
43,20,000 human years.
1 Manvantara.
14 Manvantaras or
1000 Mahayugas --= 1 Day of Brahma OR
The period of a Kalpa
= 4,320,000,000 human years.
Music and Dancing
^ Music is considered as an important element in one's life.
It « connected with religbus and social activities since the Vedic
penod. The Samaveda is famous for music. Some Puranas e. g.
Harrvarht.a, Markandeyapurana, Vayupuraaa and VisnupurHna
also give some references about music.209
The various ragas, ragi0is and instruments are important
SLiTTv,' 7^ °rigin °f mUSic is considered to be divine.
Brahma had sex relations with Savitrl and she bore six Ragas,
vanous Talas and thirty six Rgginls ( , ,8 3)
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 63
They are not mentioned in the BVP but the Sarhgita-
Darpana^10 states six rSgas and their thirty six wives raginis were
born from Mah&deva and Parvatl.
Music and dancing were played on the occassions of social
and religious ceremonies. Different musical instruments were
played upon at the time of Krgna's naming ceremony (4.13.167).
The Gandharvas and ApsarSs are connected with music and
dancing (1. 29. 4, 2.13.35, 2.16.171 , 3.28.35, 4.4.5, 4.4.44).
Ladies knew music and dancing. Rsdha's female friends
were experts in music and dancing (4.3.54). Music was also
considered as a good omen (3 16.29, 3.33.12). One who dances
at the feet of Siva, goes to the £ivaloka ^2 27.79).
Musical Instruments
Music — Vocal and instrumental, and dancing were quite
well-known in Vedic times."11
The various musical instruments and their names are met
with in the Vedic literature.213
The BVP also mentions various names of musical instruments
as follows : —
Anaka — It is a large military drum beaten at one end.aJS
It was played at the time of giving farewell to
Krsna from Gokula to MathurS (4.70.77).
pamaru or —A sort of small drum shaped like an hour glass.
£>amaruka — £iva played it, which was in his right hand when
he came to see MenakS, the mother of Parvatl
4.40.72).
Dhakka —A large or a double drum. It was played at the
time of anna-prakna ceremony of Krsija.
(4.13.153).
Dundubhi — It is a sort of large kettle drum. It was beaten
at the time of farewell of Krs^a from Gokula to
Mathura (4.70,77).
Charts. —(A bell). The Ghaijtsnada is considered a sign
of good omen (3.16.29),
KSrhsya — (Guj. KSrhsajoda). It was played at the time
of Krsna's naming ceremony (4,13.166),
64
KSrhsyatala
Kartala
Mardala
Mrdanga
Muraja
Mural!
Panava
Pa^aha
laamkha
Sannahani
— PURSlvtA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
— It was played upon at the time of KSrtikeya's
consecration ceremony (3.17.2).
— V. S, Apte Translates it as "cymbal" but cymbal
is "musical instrument of two brass plates clashed
with ruigning sound. The Kartala is a musical
instrument played upon with the help of fingers
and by shaking it. Normally it is a pair.
— A kind of drum. It was also played upon at the
time of Krsnajs farewell from Gokula to Mathura,
and on the occasion of Krsr.ia's naming ceremony
(4.70.78, 4.13.166).
— A kind of drum. It was played at the time of
Krsna's farewell from Gokuia to Mathura and on
the occasion of his naming ceremony (4.70.78,
4.13.166).
— A kind of drum. It was played upon by Gopls
to please Rsdha (4.3.53), and at the time of
Krsna's farewell from Gokula to MathurS
(5.70.77).
—A flute or pipe. Krsna is called "Muralidhara".
(3.42.42).
—It is a small drum used to accompany singing.
It was beaten at the time of Krsna's farewell
from Gokula to Mathura (4 .70. 77).
— It is a kettle drum or war drum. It was played
upon at the time of Kr?na's naming ceremony
(4.13.165).
— It is a conch-shell used for offering libation of
water or as an ornament for arms or for the
temples of elephant. A conch-shell perforated at
one end is also used as a wind instrument in
the battles of epic poetry3 and is held very
sacred.2" Jsaihkha dhvani was considered as an
article of good omen (3.16.29).
— It was played upon at the time of Kr§oa's fare
well from Gokula to Mathura (4.70.78).
JAN,, 1973]
Sarayantra
AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 65
Svara> antra
-It was played upon at the time of Krsna's naming
ceremony (4.13.156).
Snigavadya —It was in the left hand of 3amkara and with
playing it he came to Menaka, the mother of
ParvatT (4.40.72).
— It was played upon in the RasakridS by Gopis
(4.53.45).
— A flute or pipe. "The reed flute, Vam^a of the
ancient books or B&risuri is one of the commonest
instruments in the musical tradition of India.215
It was played upon at the time of Krsna's naming
ceremony. ^4.13.156).
— A flute. It was played upon by Gopls to please
Radha (4.3.51),
— The Vina or Indian flute is an instrument of the
guiter kind and is supposed to have been in-
vented by Narada.216 Narada was expert to
play Vina (1.8.44). He was having a Vina with
three wires i. e. Tritantrivlna (1.13.19).
— A band. The various types of yantra were played
upon at the time of Kartikeya's consecretion
(3 17.2).
Reception of Guests
Every householder should perform five Mahayajfias every day.
Among these five daily sacrifices, the Nryajna or Manusyayajna
or atithisatkara i. e. reception of the guests is the main and impor-
tant one.217 The worship of the guests gives wealth, fame,, long
life and heaven.'-*18
The BVP also emphasizes on the atithisackara. All holy
places reside in an atithij so the house-holder should well-come
him (3.8.35). One who worships atithi, worships three worlds
(3.8,34). If anyone does not worship atithij he is considered a
MahSpapi and he goes to Kalasutra hell (3.44,54, 4.84.2).
One should give a seat to a guest when he conies and also
should inquire how he does. Sauti was offered a seat by iaaunaka
when the former came to latter in the NaimisSrauya and requested
9
Venu.
Vina
Yantra
66 aswro;— PURStfA [VOL. xv. NO. l
for the narration of the BVP. Manes, deities and fire do not go
to the place of one who does not worship an atithi (2-51.7). If a
guest returns without satisfaction, he takes the religious merit of
the host and gives him his sins inreturn (2 51,10, 4.84.5). Receip-
tion of the guest is also praised in the Upanisad.819
One who does not worship an atithi, gets sin of goghna,
Strlghna, Krtaghna, Brahmaghna and Gurutalpaga (2 51-9).
Art and Architecture
There are a number of independent texts on art and archi-
tecture and may be of a later period.220 The BVP supplies the
information on art and architecture mainy while describing the
Goloka, Kailasa, Vrajamandala including the Rasa maijdala,
Vrndavana and elsewhere also. The information that is obtained
here indicates its developed form and consequently its late date.
The BVP gives some technical terms about architecture
describing the Goloka., Kailasa, Dvaraka and Rasamandala
Elsewhere. These references are as follows : —
Attalika (4.17.8). IfA house of two or more storyes, a lofty
house, palace.221
Asrama (4.10.150). "A temple, a hermitage, a dwelling. A
religious establishment comprising the main
temple, its attached tankj kitchen, alms
house, guest-house, store-house, cow sheds.,
halls, dressing house for the deity, bed
rooms, and other houses and flower gardens.,
orchards and the surrounding walls.
"A pleasure garden".
"The arm-pit".
"A door, the panel of a door.
Udyana (4.17.9)
Kakss (4.73,30)
Kapata(4.4.134)
KrldSsarovara
(4.4.109)
Kutira (4.91.48)
Caturasra
{1-2841-47)
Tadaga (4.17.10).
"A pleasure-lake."
"A hall, a cottage."
"A type of building which is quadrangular
in plan and has one storey and five cuploas".
"A tank, a pool"i
JAN., £973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 67
Parikha (4.4.157, -'A ditch, a moat, a trench round a fort
4,13.16,30. 4.92.41). or town".
(1.28.46-48,4.4.94)
".A well, an enclosure., a fence, a rempart,
a surrounding well elevated on a mound
of earth".
Prakara (4.4.157,
4.73.16, 30,
4.92.41. 1.28 46:
48,4.4.94.)
Bhoga (4.4 112).
Vajra (4.17.185)
"A class of the single-storyed buildings''.
"A datnantine forked, zigzag, a diamond, the
thunderbolt of Indra, a type of building, a
type of column, a paste, plaster of cement.
Vlthi (2. 1 7.6) "A road, a way, a street, a market-place,
a stall,, a shop, a terrace".
Vedl (4.4.151). "Originally a hall for reading the Vcdas
in, an altar, a stand, a basis, a pedestal,
a bench, a kind of covered varandah or
balcony in a courtyard, a moulding.
Sibira(2.54.18) "A Gamp, a royal residence, a fortified city.
Sarvatobhadra "A type of building pavilion, hall, entabla-
(4.103.27) ture, window, phallus, a joinery a fourfold
image one on each side of a four- faced
column, a village, a town, having a surround-
ing road and entrances on four sides; a house
furnished with surrounding terraces.
Sitt» ha (4.92.46-— "A type of pavilion, a class of oval buildings, a
3.29.18) riding animal (lion) of^gods."
Painting
The BVP refers to the art of painting. The pictures of war
between Rama and Rsvana and das"avatSra war drawn on the
wall of Radha's a^rama (4.92.58). There were drawn many
pictures on Radha's chariot, viz. KailSsa, Vrndavana, RSsa«
mandala. (4.2.39, 56.4.45.48-50).
Pictures were also drawn on certain religious occasions and
the BVP refers to the drawing of a picture of a doll on the
occasion of Sa§thlpuja (2.43.49).
68
[VOL. xv. NO. 1
Puttalikas and Pradmas
The BVP refers to puttalikas and pratimas in the Chapters
on the Vastukala. The GopTs stood with puttalik&s in their hands
when Krsna went to Vrndavana (4.16.166). Akrfira also saw
pratimas of Krsna and PSrvati in his dream (4.70.18).
Science of Medicine
The Ayurveda is considered as the fifth Veda. It was an
important part of life of ancient India
Some doctrines of Ayurveda. are found in so ne Pur?nas,
and some legends connected with the Ayurveda are also found
in some Puranas. The PP mentions that the different Puranas
are the different parts of bo^y and according to it, the BVP is
the left knee of Visr>u.532
Origin and Doctrines of the Ayurveda
The BVP mentions the origin and some doctrines of the
Ayurveda. PrajSpati created first four Vedas and then he
created the fifth Veda— The Ayurveda (L16.9J. After creating
the Ayurveda, Prajapati taught it to his pupil BhSskara who
composed then his own Ayurvedasrhhita (1.16.10).
BhSskara taught the Ayurveda to his sixteen pupils and
these pupils composed separately sixteen Ayurveda tantras as
follows —
1. Dhanvantari composed
2. Divodasa ,,
3. Kasiraja ,,
A^vin
Nakula
Sahadeva
Arki
Cyavana
Janaka
Budha
12. Jabala
13. jajali
Paila
Kratha
14.
15.
1 6. Agastya
Cikitsatattvavij liana.
Cikitsadarpana.
Cikitsakaumudl.
Cikitsasara &
Bhramaghnatantra.
Vaidyakasarvasva.
Vyadhisindhuvimardana,
JfiSnarnava.
JlvadSna.
Vaidyasarndehabhanjana.
Sarvasara.
Tantras5raka.
Vedaiigasara.
Nidana.
Sarvadhara.
Dvaidhanirnaya.
(1.16.11-21).
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 69
As Dr. S. N. Das Gupta observes that "nothing is known of
these ' works, and it is difficult to say if they actually existed.
According to the BVP the Bhaskara Samhita is the best (i. 16.24).
But, now-a-days, the CarakasarhhitS, the SusYuta samhitS. and the
A?t5nga hrdaya are considered as the Vrddhatrayl and hold an
important place among the Indian people.
Name of Diseases
According to the BVP the fever is the main cause for
other diseases. The fever is of four varietiess :— i.e. Vayuja,
Pittaja, £lesmaja and Tridosaja and from these four types of fever
other twenty-two diseases are produced viz. : —
Modern name™
Name of Disease
1.
Bhramari —
2.
Darunt —
3.
Galagandaka —
4.
Goda —
5.
Grahani —
6.
Gulma —
7.
Halimaka —
8.
JvarEtisara —
9.
Kamala —
10.
KSsa —
11.
Kubja —
12.
Kustha —
13.
Mutrakrcchra —
14.
Paijdu —
15.
Pliha —
16.
Raktadosa —
17.
Sotha —
18.
Jsulaka —
19.
• Sannipata —
20.
Vi§ameha —
2i.
VisQcT —
22.
Vraija —
(1.16.27.33).
Tumour
neck.
the side of the
and swelling of
Diarrhoea.
Hardening
the spleen.
Jaundice due to anaemia.
Dysentery with fever.
Jaundice due to intestinal-
disorders.
Chronic cough.
Hunch-back-condition.
Chronic skin disease.
Dysuria.
Jaundice.
Splenic disease.
Oedema
Typhoid.
Choleraic diarrhoea.
Wounds, Sores.
70 gT<!J3;-PURAliIA [VOL. XV. NO. I
The tridosavSda is very well known in the Ayurveda and
this is the basis of theAyurveda.224 Any disease is caused because
of Vikara of these three humours.235
According to the BVP any disease is rooted in these three
humours (1.16.29). Mandagni is the cause of fever and from
the fever various diseases are produced. The Sus'rutasariihita
(39.3) also states that all diseases are to be called by Jvara and this
Jvarais the king of all diseases.
This Jvara is considered as £ivabhakta, Yogi, Nisthura,
Vikrtakrtij Bhlma, having three legs, three heads, six handSj nine
eyes, raudra, bhasmapraharana and Kalantakayamopama
(1.16.27-28).
The Bhp (10.63.22-23) also states that there are two types
of Jvara. One is Mahesvara Jvara and another is Vaisnava
Jvara. The Mahesvarajvara is having three legs and three heads.
The MahesVara Jvara of the Bhp corresponds to the 6ivabhakta
Jvara of the BVP.
If anyone commits a sin he becomes victim of disease, so no
one should do any sin and keep control over his senses.238 Sins
and diseases are friends of each other and sins are pogenitors of
old age and diseases. (1.16.51-55).
Definition of a Vaidya
The BVP defines the Vaidya thus— A person who knows the
Ayurveda and diagnosis of the disease, who is religious minded,
kind, and gives relief from a disease is the best of Vaidyas.
(1.16.25-26).
In this definition the BVP follows the Carakasamhita (1.136)
which defines the Vaidya as follows : —
"A person who gives relief to his patient from a disease, is
called the best of the Vaidyas".
The BVP mentions three humours i.e. Vata (rheumatism),
Pitta (bile) and Kapha (Phlegm), and also states their remedy
and residence in the body as follows :—
(1) Antidotes for Vata (rheumatism) which takes his birth
from Ajnacakra, Pakvarambhaphala, Sauvlra, water with garkara,
Mahi?adadhi, Narikelodaka, Pakvataila, Takra, Supistaka,
Tilataila, Lsugall, Tala, Kharjura, Gandana, (1.16 74-78)
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 71
(2) Antidotes for Pitta (bile) which takes his birth from
Manipuracakra, Sarkara, Dhanyaka, Pista, Catiaka, Pakvabil-
vatslaphala, Aiksava, Ardraka, Mudgasupa, Tilapista (1.16.58-63).
(3) Antidotes for Kapha (Phlegm) which takes his birth from
Brahmarandhracakra, Bastabhauga, Parvataila, Rocanacrirpa,
SuskapakaharJtakl, Apakvapindaraka. Apakvarambhaphala,
Vesavara, SindhuvSra, Sarkara, Marlca, Pippala, Suskardraka,
Jlvaka, Madhu, (1.16.67-71).
Custom and Conventions
Custom and conventions have their own importance m
social life, because one can know from the study of the custom
and conventions about the social states, a rnoda of socio-economic
life and some other peculiarities.
One should offer a seat to a guest and embrace him and
also offer him Madhuparka (1.29.7, 1.25.5, 2.61.8, 4.13.10, 4.41.16
4.87.43). The reception of a guest with an embrace is still
prevalent in some parts of India e.g. in Saurashtra.
A father worried about his daughter for her marriage and
he tried to get a better bridegroom for his dughter.
Usas, the daughter of Bar-a said to Aniruddha that she
could not marry with him without her father's prior permwsion
(4.114.36). The father was pelped in the problems connected
with marriage bv W> priest (4.44 6, 4.17.UO, 4. 105 18). Sura-
bhanu married his son Vrsabhanu with the daughter -of Bhana-
ndana with the help of his pries, Gargac.rya. (U7.140) Himalaya
and Bbigmaka also had taken the advice from their P««« ^ the
marriage Parvatl and Rukmini respectively (4-416, ^;J;
The guests were informed by invitation cards to remam prcsen
on occasions like the naming ceremony, and the marn age cere
mony (4.13 151,4.64.35, 4.99.9, 4.105.59).
TUe mU5ic wa!plaVea at * ,
the occasion of the birth of a son (4.15.142) ^ ^ ^^
gifts and dinners on such occasions (1.13.1 f !•-- > *'
* -II^P deity at the time of marn-
The offering was given to village d«*y
age ceremony. Such an offering was gtven on
of Rukmint (4.105.61).
marriage ceremony
72 a*rarc- PURStfA [VOL. xv. NO. i
The bride and the bridegroom wore variegated coloured
rich garments (4,107.38-42). Before marriage a bridegroom was
permitted to see and to taik with his fiance. ^arhkara was
permitted to talk with PSrvatI before their marriage (4.38-34),
but the final right in the selection of a husband for a daughter
rested with the bride's mother (4.39.19).
Sasthldevi was worshipped at the time of a birth of a child
for its welfare (243.45-50).
A bride was given a mirror after she was decorated at the
time of the marriage ceremony. On the occasion of her marriage
ceremony, ParvatI was nicely dressed and decorated by the other
ladies and was offered a mirror (4.44.12).
The house was decorated with the trunks of banana tree on
the occasion of the marriage ceremony. (4.44. 1 7).
After the marriage ceremony the bride and the bridegroom
passed their first night at the house of the bride's parent. 6iva
and ParvatI passed their first night at Himalaya's house (4-. 45. 5).
If a husband does coiffore of his wife, it was considered good
for his wife (4.45.16).
Brahrr.anas were given religious gifts at the time of the
cremation of (he dead person. KSrtavnya and Bhrgu gave such
gilts after the death of Manorama and Jamadagni respectively
(3.2850,3.35.20) The custom of Suttee was familiar. Re^uka
became a suttee after her husband Jamadagni's death (3.28.1-4).
Beliefs and Superstitions
"As long as a society has a particular texture of custom and
conventions woven around it and inherent in it, it would be
id e to dream of a society inmune from superstitions which In
turn try to enforce the former's operations.8"
This may be illustrated by a custom mentioned in the
the m°de °f the
to the
. 11.24,
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 73
The friendship with a good man was considered more than
Vaikutjtha (1.13.33). Some of the rivers are believed to possess
purifying powers,938 e.g. the Ganges is believed to purify a person
by its very sight and to destroy the sins (1.10.83). The fame was
considered much important than the life (1.23.12), and an ill
fame was considered as death (2.60.85). If a husband abandoned
his wife without any reason he was to go to hell (2.6.73).
The BVP holds that a woman is not guilty if she is raped
by the adulterer against her wishes. But she is guilty, if she
enjoyed by hei: paramour with her permission and desire. This
is observed by the sage Gautama when AhalyS was raped by Indra
(4.61.53).
It is permissible to surmise that according to the BVP a
lady would get her beloved husband in the next birth, if she
committed suicide by entering into fire. MalSvati committed
suicide by falling into the Vahnikunda at Pu§kara for getting her
beloved husband (1.20.. 8-1 2).
The number "three" was considered inauspicious (2.6.56).
The violation of au oath leads one to the Kumbhlpaka hell
(4.62.25).
Disturbance at the time of co-habitation, casting down of
the semen and condition of childlessness are considered wretched
(3.2.22).
Happiness and misery come in rotation like a wheel' as so
unenlightened persons repent while the wise do not (2.17.70).
It was believed that one should speak first the name of a
woman and then that of a man, because Prakrti is the mother
and Purusa is the father of the world (4.52.34-40).
One was believed to suffer from the disease of eyes and ears
if one co-habits by day.!3° (4.75.22).
One had to face diseases, if one were to see a sky when only
one star is visible there, sunset, moon-rising, reflections of solar
and the lunar in water (4.75.23-25)
On Sundays one should not eat fish,, non-vegetarian food
and lentil in the brazen vessel (4.75.71).
One should not see the moon on the fourth day of the
bright half of the month of BhSdrapada, if one sees her, one
has to face an allegation. Krsna had seen the moon on the said
10
74 gniai.-- PURA^A [VOL. xv. NO. 1
day and he was alleged for the theft of the Syamantaka gemm
(4-78.60, 4.122.9). This belief is still prevalent and people
throw stones and pieces of brickbats to avoid this evil, hence it
is known as dagadScotha in Gujarat and Maharastra.
If any one were to put mukta, sukti, £ivalinga} 6ankha,
and ratna on the earth, he was to go to the Kalastttra hell
(4.4.33-39).
A menstruating woman was considered impure for the
purpose of worship of a deity for five days and for any other
purposes. After four days she was considered to be pure (3.28.1-4).
Krsna says to Nanda that if anyone sees a holy place, a
Vaisnava etc. he gets religious merit and if he sees an iconoclast,
a patricide, etc. he incurs sins or has to face misery (4.78.45-51).
The belief in good omens and bad omens wes highly in
vogue. Whenever anyone set out from his/her house for any work,
he/she thought first about an omen good/bad. The following
were considered as good omens : —
PGrnakumbha; Candana; Dvija, £rgala; VeiyS; Nakula,
Darpana, Sava, Madhu, Rajaharhsa, Durva, Mayura, Aksa, Khan-
jana, Vrsa, 6uka, Gaja, Pika, Turaga, Paravata, Agni, Cakravakas,
Suvarna, Surabhi, Pradlpa, Gamari, Mani, Dhenu, Mukta, Pa^aka,
Mala, Vsdya, Marhsa and Samgfta. (3.16.23,29, 3.33.18-29).
The following were considered as bad omens — Muktake^T,
Visa, Chinnanass, Pinda, Digambara, Motaka, Krsijavastrapari-
dhrma, §udra, Vyadhivukta, ^unyakumbha; KuttinT, Kacchapa,
DakinT, Kukktua, Pun^caU, Vilada, KumbhakSra, Mahisa, Taila-
ksra, Gardabha, Vyadha, Vrka, Nagna, J^ukara, ^yena, Sarpa,
Bhalluka, Godha, Vayasa and ^asaka. (3.35.25.45).
The BVP notes some matter about dreams also. If anyone
sees herself/himself riding on a cow, elephant, horse or seated on
a place, tree and mountain in one's dream, he/she is believed to
get land. If he/she sees an elephant, gold in a dream he/she is
believed to achieve fame (4. '/ 7. 14-20). If one sees Payasa in a
dream he/she is believed to become a king (4.77.2 ).
If anyone sees a widow, Sudrapatnl, Nagna, Gardabha,
Mahija, Vrsa, Bhalluka, Sukara, Kaka, Vanara etc. in a dream
he/she is believed to die. Kansa had seen such things in a dream
so died. (4.77.70.80).
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 75
If anyone sees such a bad dream he should perform a homa
with red sandal wood and should do a Japa of the name of
Madhusudana for hundred times (4.82.42-45).
A dream may take an effect within a period of an year,
eight months, three months, half a month, ten days and imme-
diately, if he dreams in the first Prahara, or second Prahara,
or third Prahara or fourth Prahara or at the time of the morning
break or in the early morning respectively. (4.77.5-7).
The dream bears no reward if it is with reference to a
person who is ill, afraid of, naked and having dishevelled hair
(4.77.8-9).
Daily and Periodical Duties
The daily and periodical duties and ceremonies form an
important topic of the Dharma^astra. The BVP contains some
information on the same topics The date of the BVP as regards
the daily duties of a house-holder, a forest hermit and an ascetic
are discussed. The data not covered under the said section are
discussed here.
Getting up from the Bed
From very early times, getting up before the sun rise is
prescribed specially to a student and in general to one and all.3
The BVP following this general dictum, states that one should
get up from the bed in bi-ahmamuhurta and after getting up, one
should pray to one's deity (1.26.6-8).
Sauca
There are several laws laid down in the ancient Sutra and
Smrti literature on the topic of sauca 331J
The BVP states them in detail. One should not defecate
urine in water, near the hole in the ground, near animals, tem-
ples, at the root of any tree, on a road, on the plough field, in
a garden and on the fire. One should defecate urine or stool
in the north side by day, on the west side at night, and on the
south side in the evening. One should first make a hold in the
ground than he may defecate and it should be covered with clay
(I.26.I8-3G). Some of the PurSnas, Smrtis and Dbarma&stras
contain similar rules.*34
76 sroro;— PURSSA. [voi. xv. NO. i
After defecating one should purify hands and feet with clay
and that with water. At the time of purification one should
apply once the clay to clean his penis, four times to his left
hand, twice on both the hands. If he wants to purify after inter*
course, he should do all these twice. If one wants to purify after
nature's call, he should apply the clay once on penis, thrice
on anus, ten times on the left hand, seven times on both the hands
and six times on the feet (1.26.27-33)
One without an Yajnopavlta, a 3udra and a woman should
purify their above mentioned limbs till the bad smell is removed
(1.26.33).
Widows should carry out these rules of purification twice
and Yati, Vaisnava, Brahmacarin and Brahmarsi should carry
out four time more than others (1.26.31-32).
K§atriya and Vais'ya should carry out these rules as they
apply to a Brahmin (1.26 34-35).
One should not use clay for purification from an anthill,
a hole of mouse, from the earth which is under the water and
field (1.26.37-41).
Dantadhavana
DantadhSvana comes after s'auca and Scamana and before
snana.ss& The BVP states that one should do dantadhavana
after s'auca. For dantadhavana one has to take the twig of the
following trees, crush the end of the twig with his teeth so as to
make a brush of it and then to clean one's teeth with the brush
so formed end. One has to take a twig of the following trees :—
Apamarga, Sindhuvara, Amra, Karavlra, Khadira, Sirlsa, Jati,
Sala, Punnaga, A^oka, Arjuna, Kadamba, Kslravrksa, JambQka,
Bakula, Tokma and Palala (1.26.41-46).
The BVP states also that one has not to take a twig of the
following trees :— Badarl, Psribhadra, MandSra, 6almall, a
tree paving thorns on it trunk, lata, Pippala, Priyala, Tala,
Tmtjdlka, Kharjura and Narikela (1.26.46-48).
One who does 'not brush one's teeth, does not do any 6auca
(12648). It may be noted that some Dharma Sutra texts*89
state that one ahould not take a twig of the Palasa tree for danta-
dhavana whereas the BVP praises the Palasa for dantadhavana.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. H
Snana
After dantadhavana comes snana. The BVP mentions
that one should remember the holy-rivers like GafigS, YamunS,
GodSvarT, Raver1!, Narmads Sindhu etc. at the time of the bath.
One should first clean one's body with clay and then water
(1.26.60-66). If one takes one's bath in a step-well, river (male
or female), cave or holy place, he should first take up five balls
of the clay from that place and then he should take a bath
(1.26.57-58).
Samdhya
Generally the Sathdhya comes after a bath 287 The word
Satfidhya literally mens "a twilight" but it also denotes the action
ot" prayer performed in the morning and in the evening. This
act is generally styled "Samdhyopasana" or "Saihdhyavandana"
or simply "Sarhdhya".238
The BVP mentions three twilight devotions. One in the
morning (purva), second in the noon (Madhyahna) and third in
the evening (Pascima).
The performance of three twilight-devotions in a day is
considered as a bath taken in every holy-place and one who does
not perform it, is considered as impure and is not eligible to do
anything and has to remain the K^lasutra hell for a period of one
Kalpa (1.26.51-55).
Tilaka
The BVP states that after taking a bath one has to make a
tilaka on the root of his arms, on the fore-head, on the neck and
on the chest. One's Snana, dana, Tapa, homa, devakarman
and Pitrkarman become fruitless if one does not make tilaka
(1.26.71-73).
Homa, Tarpana, YajBa
The EVP suggests that one should perform Yajna, Sraddha
and dana after devakarman (1.26,101).
Bhojana
Bhojanaisoneof the most important subjects treated of in
the Dharma^astra works and the greatest important is
the numerous injunctions and taboos about food
78 3^tjjT__puRAlNlA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
should take meal twice a day. One should not take a meal at
night. One should not take p5yasa, ghrta, lavaaa, svastika, guda,
k§ira, takra and madhu from another person directly from hand
to hand (4.85.9-12).
At the time of taking the meal, if one touches the Parivesana-
kara, one should not then take the food (4.85.13).
Food
The most elaborate rules are laid down in the Dharma^astra
texts about what food and flesh should and should not be taken
and from whom food may and may not be taken."8
Brahmins should take havisySnnas (1 .27.5). They should not
take their meal on Haridina i.e. Ekadasl, Sivara'.ri (1.27.8).
Brahmin should not take ucchis^abhojana, milk in a copper
vessel, milk with salt, Narikelodaka in Kuhsyapatra, honey and
sugar cane-juice in a copper vessel (1.27.27-33, 4.85.1-8).
Brahmins should not take fish in their food for sake of
pleasure. If taken they should observe a fast for three days.
(1.27.28, 4.85.25).
Brahmin should not take milk, curd, ghee, butter and Svas-
tika made of buffalo-milk (4.85.20).
Sleep
Numerous rules are laid down in the Smrtis and digests
about sleeping,240 The BVP, states that one should not sleep by
day and at both the twilights. He should not have sexual relation
with his wife by day as well as with a woman in her menstruation
because it will lead one to hell (1.27.39-40). One should not
have sexual relations on the day of Rohinl, Vi^'akha and Uttara
Naksafras (1.27.45). It also lays down that a woman during
menstruation should be avoided for all purposes, for she is consi-
dered impure for four days and after four days she can do Deva-
karman and Pitrkarman (3.28.3-4). In menstruation, woman
is treated as Candall, Mlecha and Rajakl, for the first, second and
third day of menstruation respectively (4.59.12-13). 2n~43
REFERENCES
1. Dutta N. K., Origin and Growth of Castes in India
Vol. I. Ch. I.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 79
2. RV. 1.73.7, 2.3.5, 9.77.15.
3. Macdonell and Keith, A.B., Vedic Index, Vol. II,
4. RV. 10.90.13.
5. Kane P.V., HDS. Vol. II Part I, P. 55.
6. Ghurye G.S., Caste and Glass in India, P. 47n
7. Risley, The people of India, P. 5.
8. Hulton J.H., Caste in India, P. 148,
9. Maxmiiller, Ancient Sanskrit Literature, P. 570.
10. Macdonell A.A., Vcdic Reader. P. 195.
11. Abbe. J. A. Dubais, Hindu Manners, Customs and
Ceremonies, P- 304.
12. MS. 1.93-95, 1.98-101, 4,169.
13. Gf. YS. 1.118-119.
14. Cf. Ms. 3.51-52.
1 5. Kane P. V. , Op. Git., P. 11 1 ff.
16. Ibid P. 121 ff.
17. Ibid P. 44.
18. MS 10.40.
19. Kane P. V., Op. Git. P. 59.
20. MS 10.47-
21. Wilson John, Indian Caste, Vol. I, P. 440.
22. Ibid, P. 440.
23. Porter A. E., Census Report of India of 1931, Vol. V
Part I , P. 427.
24. Kane P. V., Op. Cit., P. 89.
25. Ibid. P. 80.
26. Ibid. P. 81.
27. YS, 1.103.
28. Kane P. V., Op. Git., P. 84.
29. Porter A.E., Op. Git,, P. 427.
30. Ibid., P. 427.
31. Kane P. V., Op. Cit., P. 82.
32. Upadhyay Baladeva, PurSna Vimarsa, P 555.
33. BrahmasQtrabhasya, 2.3.43,
34. Kane P. V.s Op. Git., P. 74.
35f Wilson John, Op. Cit.., P. 440.
36. Ibid. P. 440,
37. Ibid. P. 440.
38. US. 32.33,
80 juror*— PURXtfA [VOL. xv. NO. 1
39. Monier Williams., A Sanskrit English Dictionary, P. 313.
40. Pargiter F. E., MsrkandeyapurSna English Translation
P. 466.
41. Wilson John, Op. Git., P. 440.
42. Dutta RK , Origin and Growth of Caste in India,
Vol. II, P. 142.
43. Wilson John, Op. Git., P. 441.
44. Ibid. P. 440.
45. Ibid. P. 441.
46. KaneP.V., Op. Cit., P. 84.
47. Kulluka on MS. 10.22.
48. US. 32.34.
49. Porter A. E., Op. Cit , P. 427.
50. Kane P. V., Op. Git., P. 93.
51. Porter A E , Op. Git., P. 428.
52. Kane P. V., Op. Cit., P. 96.
53. Porter A. E., Op. Git., P. 428
54. KaneP.V., Op. Cit. p. 98.
55. Wilson John, Op. Git., P. 440.
56. DuttN. K., Op. Cit, P. 130.
57. Ibid. P. 70.
58. Upadhyay Baledeva, Op. Cit. P. 555.
59. Porter A. E., Op. Gil. P. 428.
60. Wilson John, Op Git. P. 441.
61. Deussen 'Asrama5 EREVol II, P. 128.
62. Cf. Prabhu P. N., Hindu Social Organisation, P. 83.
63. Modi P. M., "Development of the System of A^ramas
"Proc. and Trans, of Vllth All India Oriental Con-
ference Baroda, 1933 (1935). p. 315.
64. Kane P. V., Op. Git. P. 420.
65. Deussen, Op. Git. P. 129.
66. Altekar A. S., 'The AiSrama System'. Ghurye Felicia-
tion Volume, P. 183.
67. Law N. N., '1 he Antiquity of the four stages of Life'.
IA. Vol. LII. P. 272.
68. Kane P. V., Op. Cit. P. 416.
69. According to Dhatmaiastras the Vedic Study begins
after the Upanayana Ceremony. Vide Kane P. V.,
Op. Cit. P. 266.
70. Apastamba 1.2.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 81
71. MS. 3.78-79, 4.89-90.
72. Of. Mbh. 12.184.13.
73. Cf. MS. 6.3-5.
74. Cf. CDS 3.27.
75. MS 6.33.
76. MS. 6.8.8.
77. Karma, V. 1 . Dharma.
78. Kane P. V., Op. Git. p. 180.
79. Ibid. p. 33.
80. Ibid. P. 182.
81. Mbh. 2.48.39,2.183.30,3.222.41.
82. Kantawala S. G.., Cultural History from the Matsya-
puraija P. 62
83. Westerrnarck, History of Human Marriage, Vol. I.
P. 26.
84. Kane P. V., Op. Cit. P. 427.
85. Ibid. P. 429.
86. Kulluka on MS 3.45.
87. Kane P. V., Op. Cit. P. 429
88. Malinowski "Marriage" EB Vol. XIV. P. 949.
89. Ibid. P. 950.
SO. Polygamy is that form of Union in which a roan has
more than one wife at a time. Cf. Kapadia K. M.,
Marriage and Family in India. P. 97.
91. Kane P. V., Op. Cit. P. 550.
92. Polyandry is a form of Union in which a woman has
more than one husband at a time or in which brothers
share a wife or wives in common. Kapadia, K.M., Up.
Cit. P. 52.
93. Kane P. V., Op. Git. P. 554.
94. Altekar, A.S., Position of Women in Hindu civilization,
P. 132-134.
95. Upadhyay B.S,, Women in Rgveda, P. 112.
96. Kane P.V., Op. Cit. P. 516.
S7. Pande R.B , Hindu Sarhskara, P. 204.
98. Kane P.V., Op. Cit. P. 521.
99. Dr. Ludwik sternbach opines that there are eieve
forms of marriage In addition to the f°v* e1^
forms there are two special form, named Svayamvara
(,) in which there was th '
bride to choose her husband,
Damayantl.
11
82 jcri^—pURS^A [VOL. xv. NO. 1
(ii) The bride is won by a feat of provess as in the
case of Sits and Draupadl (Vlryagulka). The
Gsndharva-vivaha is to be divided into two forms, i.e.
GSndharvavivaha combined with the RaksasavavivSha.
From the legal point of view he categorisf-s the first
four as orthodox forms of marriage, while the last four
as unorthodox ones. He brings also out the sociolgical
implications of the different forms of marriage from the
customs prevalent amongst the primitive tribes and
communities. Vide his article "Forme of Marriage in
ancient India and their development". BharatiyavidyS
Vol. XII 1951 pp. 62-138.
100. De. S.K., "Indian Erotics in its origin and Develop-
ment" P.K. ^ode, Com. Vol. Part It P. 75.
101. KamasQtra, 1.3.1.
102. De. S.K., OP. Git. P. 75.
103. Kamasutra, 2.2.3-5.
104. Ibid. 2.3.11.
105. Ratirahasya, P. 64 ff.
106. Kamasfltra, 2.2.
107. Ratirahasya, P. 58 ff.
108. KSmasutra, 2.3-5.
109. Kamasotra, 2.8-32, 39.
110. Ratimanjarl, P. 18.
111. Gitagovinda, 2.1.7.
112. Mys. 1.10 11.
113. Kane P. V., Op. Cit. P. 505.
114. Ellwood Charles, A., "Marriage" E A. Vol. XVIII.
115. Kane P. V., Op. Git. P. 534.
116. Agrawala V. S., Harsacarita Eka Sarhskrtika Adhya-
yana, P. 85-86.
117. Mac Iver Robert, A Text book of society, P. 196.
118. Kapadia K. M., Hindu Kinship,, P. 112.
119. Kantawala S. G., Op. Cit P. 87.
120. Cf. MS 9. 138.
121. Altekar A. S., Op Cit. P. 18, 19.
122. Swami Madhavananda, Great Women of India, P. 26.
123. Kane P. V., Op. Cit. P. 366.
124. UpadhayayB. S., Op. Cit. P. 129.
125. Raghuvarhs'a, 8.67.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 83
126. MS 9.28.
127. Gf. AB 33.1.
128. SB 5.1.6.10.
129. Kane P. V., Op, Git. P. 567.
130. Bp. 92.5.
131. Altekar A. S., Op. Git. P. 140 ff.
132. Shadewell Arthu 'Prostitution' EB Vol. XVIII, P. 518.
133. Kane P. V., Op. Cit. P. 637.
134. Altekar A. S., Op. Cit. P. 2.
135. Cf. RV. 10.95.15.
136. Gf. MS. 9.14.
137. BG 15.14.
138. Modi P. M., The Bhagavadglta— A fresh Approach,
P. 209, 605.
139. Kantawala S. G.s Cultural History from the Matsya-
pura^ia, P. 234.
140. Ibid. P. 234.
141. MKP. 38.11. VYP 16.13.
142. This classification is according to Food and Drink in
Ancient India by Om Prakash.
143. Apte V. S., A Practical Sanskrit English Dictionary
P. 1171.
144. SBVPA P. 52.
145. Om Prakash, Op. Cit. P. 280.
146. S"abdakalpadruma, Vol. III. P. 216.
147. Monier Williams-A Saskrit English Dictionary, P. 641-
148. Apte V. S.} Op. Cit. P. 8.
149. Agrawala V.S., India as known to Panini, P. 102.
150. -Om Prakash, Op Cit. p. 265.
151. Vaidya E.G., Ketalaka Khadya and Peya PadSrtho.
Svadhyaya, Vol. V No. 1 P. 122 Nov. 1967.
152. Om Prakasb, Op. Cit. p. 284.
153. Carakasariihita, CikitsSsthana, 20 37.
154. Sush-utasamhita, Stttrasthana, 45.84,
1 55. Benarjee S.C., A Glossary of Smrti Literature, P. 89.
156. Kane RV., ed., UttararSmacaritara of BhavabhGU,
notes P. 121.
157. Om Prakash, Op. Cit. P. 289.
158. Halayudhakos'a, P. 527.
84 utfsn^— pURSiiiA [VOL. xv. NO. I
159. Apte V.S., Op. Clt. P. 629.
160. Patil D.R., Gutural History from the VayupurSija P. 91.
161. Om Prakash, Op. Git. P. 29 J.
162. Ibid. P. 292.
163. Somadeva — Manasoll5sa3 3.1572.
164. Om Prakash, Op. Git. P. 2.
165. £abdakalpadruma3 Vol. Ill P. 345.
166. Om Prakash j Op. Git. P. 15.
167. Ibid. p. 15.
168. Ibid. P. 298.
169. Sabdakalpadruma, Vol III P. 698.
170. Firth Raymond, Human Types, P. 98.
171. Kantawala S.G., Op. Git. P. 244.
172. Patil D. R-, Op. Cit. P. 85.
1 73. Majumdar R.C. and Pusalker A.D., Vedic Age, P. 293.
174. Patil D.R.5 Op. Cit. P. 85.
175. Sandesara B. J., Varnakasamuccaya, P. 8.
176. Katawala S.G., Op. Git. P. 246,
177. Motichandra, PractnabhSratlya, VesabhusS P. 14,
178 Ibid. P. 13.
179. Apte V.S., Op. Git. P. 936.
180. Motichandra, Op. Git. P. 148.
181. ApteV.M., Social and Religious life in the GuhyasQ-
tras, P. 68, 71.
182. Majumdar R G., Op. Git. P. 205.
183. Motichandra, Op. Cit. P. 20.
184. Brp. 221.41.
185. Motichandra, Op. Cit,, P. 206 plate 362.
186. Meaning of these ornaments are given from — A practi-
cal Sanskrit-English Dictionary by Apte V.S.
187. Altekar A.S., Op. Cit. P. 350. plate III.
188. Bp. 41.22.
189. Rtusarhhara, 2.25.
190. Atrideva Vjdyalankar, PrScInabharatake Prasadhana
p. 16.
191. Gf. NQ 15.55.
192. Atrideva Vidyalankara, Op. Cit. P. 58.
193. Apte V.S., Op, Cit. P. 588.
194. Tripathi R.P., Matsyapurana, Hindi Trans. P. 205.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 85
195. SS. P. 12.
196. Kantawala S.G., Op. Git. P.259.
197. Monier Williams, Op, Git. P. 825.
198. SS. P. 12.
199. Kane P. V., HDS Vol. V. Part I P. 705.
200. Ibid. P. 707.
201. Ibid. P. 708
202. Diksita S.B., Bharatiya Jyotisha Shastra.
203. Kane P. V., Op. Git P. 686,
204. Ibid. P. 687.
205. Mankad D.R., Puranic Chronology P. 19 ff.
206 Pargiter F. E., Ancient Indian Historical Tradition
P. 175.
207. Kane P. V.. Op. Cit. P. 706.
208. Gupta A. S., 'Turaoic Theory of Yugas and Kalpas"
PurSija, Vol. XI No 2. P 320.
209. Joshi Umesh, Bharatiya Samglta Ka ItihSsa P. 100.
210. Samgftadarpana P. 74 ff.
211. Majumdar R. C., The Vedic Age P. 392, ,56, 578.
212 Desai V.S., Vedic Samglta ane Anyalekho, P, 48.
213. The meaning of these musical instruments are taken
from— A Sanskrit English Dictionary by Apte V.S.
214. Oxford Dictionary, P. 119
215. Herbert A. Popley, The Music of India P. 116.
216. Ibid, P. 116.
217. PadeJ.S., ed., VlnSprapathaka and Vi^alaksaoa by
Paramesvara Gos 1960.
218. Kane P.V., HDS Vol. II Part II P. 749 ff.
219. MS. 3.106.
220. Taittarlyopanisad 3.10.1.
221 Vinapani Pande, Harivarhsapuraoa ks Sarhskrtika
Adhyayana, P. 167.
222. The meanings of these architectural words ate taken
from A Dictionary of Hindu Architecture by Acbarya,
P. K.
223. Bulletin of the department of History ofmediciae
Osmania Medical College Hyclrabad, Vol. Ill No.
4 P. 201-202.
224. Dasgupta S.N., A History of Indian Philosophy* Vol. II
P. 432-433,
86
[VOL. xv. NO. i
225. The meanings of these diseases are taken from Caraka-
sarhhita A Scientific synopsis by P. Ray and H. N.
Gupta.
226. Vaidya M. G., Cikitsabdhi. Satfipurna Arya Vaidaka
Grantha P. 68.
227. Mchata B. N., Ayurvedano Saraksipta Itihasa, P. 65.
228. CarakasarhhitS, 8.20.
229. Kantawala S. G,3 Op. Git P. 252.
230. Kane P. V., HDS, Vol. V P. 560.
231. Cf. Meghadutam 2.49.
232. Gf. MS. 11.174.
233. Cf Brp. 10.56.
234. Kane P.V., HDS. Vol. II P. 647.
235. Ibid. P. 648.
236. Ibid P. 649.
237. Ibid P. 653.
238. Ibid. P. 655 ff.
239. YS 1.98.
240. MS 2. 15.
241. Kane P.V. Op. Git. P. 771
242. Ibid. P. 800.
243. Gf. MS. 3.47
AB •
ABORI
A.I.O.C.
Ap.
ASS
Bg.
Bru
Bhp
BP
Brp
Bap
BVP
CSS
A bbr eviations
Aitareya Brahmana.
Annals of Bhandarkar Oriental Research
Institute.
All-India Oriental Conference.
Agnipurana.
Anandashram Edition Poona.
Bhagavadglta.
Brhadaranyaka Upanisad.
Bhagavatapurana.
Brahinapurana.
Brahmandapurana.
Bhavisyapurana.
Byahmavaivartapurana.
Ghowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOClO-ECXWOMIO UP, IN BVP. 87
Chu
Dbhp
EA
EB
ERE
COS
GP
CDS
GGP
HDS
HOS
HVP
IA
JBORS
KP
LP
MB
Mbh
MKP
MP
MS
NG
NP
NSP
PP
RV
SB
SBVPA
SE
SKP
SP
SP
ss
ssv
VMP
VP
VRP
vs
YS
YVVS
GhSndogya Upanijad.
DevibhagavatapurRn a.
Encyclopaedia Americana.
Encyclopaedia Britanica.
Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics.
Gaekewad Oriental series.
GarudapurSpa.
Gautamadharma<mtra.
GltS. Press, Gorakhapur.
History of Dharma^astra.
Harvard Oriental Series.
Harivamsapuraga.
Indian Antiquary.
Journal of Bihar and Orissa Research Society.
Kurmapuraija.
Lingapurana.
Motilal Banarsidas Delhi,
Mahabharata.
Markandeyapuraoa.
Matsyapurana.
Maitraya^Iyasaitihita.
Naisadhacaritam.
Naradapurana.
Nirijaya Sagar Press, Bombay.
Padmapurapa.
ligveda.
Satapatha Brahmana.
Sarnksipta Brahmavaivarta Purapa Ar'jka.
Saka Era.
Skandapurana.
SaurapurSija.
Sariigadhara Sarhhita.
Sastu Sahitya Vardhaka KSryalay,
VSmanapur&ija.
Visnupurfiria.
Var§hapur5pa.
Vikrama Samyat.
Yajnavalkyasmrti.
Yajurveda vajasaneylsarfihitS.
88 su'sm^- PORTIA [VOL. xv. NO. 1
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(A) Original Texts
1. Aitareya Brahmana : ASS 1896
2. Apastatnbadharmasutra : Ed. by G. Biihler, Bombay
Sanskrit Series No. XLIV and L 1932.
3. Bhagavadglta (with S"ariikarabhasya) : ME 1964.
4. Brahmapurana : ASS 1897.
5. Brahmasutra S"amkarabh5sya : NSP1927.
6. Carakasamhita : SSV
7. Gautamadharmasatra : ASS 1931.
8. Gitagovinda of Jayadeva : Ed. by Kulkarni V. M.,
Bharatiya Samskriti Vidya Mandira, Ahmedabad, 1965.
9. Halayudhakoia : Ed. by Jayashanker Joshi, Sarasvati
Bhavan Varanasi, SE 1879.
10. Kamasutra of Vatsyayana with the Jayamangala Com-
mentary : Ed. by Shastri Devadutt CSS 1964.
11. Mahabhsrata : Critical Edition, Bhandarkar Oriental
Research Institute, Poona.
12. Manasollasa of Somadeva : Gaekwad's Oriental Series,
The M. S. University of Baroda, 1961.
13. Manusmrti with the Commentary of Kulluka : Ed. by
Acharya Narayana Ram, NSP 1946.
14. Markandeyapur5i?a : Bibliotheca Indica Series,
Calacutta, 1862.
15. Meghadutam of Kalidasa : Ed. by R. R. Deshpande
and T. K. Tope, Bombay, 1942.
16. Oxford English Dictionary : Prepared by William
Little, At the Clarendon Press, Oxford 1959.
17. Raghuvam^a of Kalidasa : Ed. by H. D. Velankar,
Bombay 1948.
18. RatimanjarT of Jayadeva : CSS.
19. Ratirahasya of Kokkoka : Freeman and Company,
Kashi 1922.
20. Rgveda : Vaidika Samshodhan Mandal Poona, 1933,
1936, 1941, 1946, 1951.
2L RtusamhSra of Kalidasa : Ed. by Sitarama Chaturvedi,
Kalidasa Granthavali, Akhila Bharatiya Vikrama
Parisad, Kasi. VS 2007.
22. Sabdakalpadruma Vol. Ill : Ed. by Radhakant E>eva
MB, 1961.
JAN., 19733 SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE £N BVP. 89
23. Sarhglta Darpana of Dsmodar Mishra : Samgita
Karyalay, Hatharas 1950.
24. &S.rngadhara Sarhhita : SSV.
25. &atapatha Brahmana : Ed. by A. Weber, Leipzig 1924.
26. Su^rutasarhhita : SSV.
27. Taittarlyopanisad : SSV.
28. UttararSmacaritam. of Bhavabhuti : Ed. by P.V. Kane,
Popular Book Depot, Surat
29. Vloaprapa^haka and Vlnalak§ana of ParamesVara :
Ed. by Fade. J.S , COS, Baroda 1960.
30. Y&jnavaklyasmrti with the Mttaksara of VijfiSnes'vara :
Ed- by Vasudeva Laksmana Shastri, Panduranga
Javaji, Bombay 1926.
(B) General Works
1. Abbe J. A. Dubois : Hindu Manners, Customs and
Ceremonies, At the Clarendon Press, Oxford 1897.
2. Acharya P. K. : A Dictionary of Hindu Architecture,
Published by The Oxford University Press, Allahabad,
1927.
3. Agrawala V. S. : Harsacarita Eka Sarhskrtika Adhya-
yana, Bihar Rashtra Bhasa Parisad, Patna 1953.
4. Agrawala V. S. : India as known to FSaini, University
of Lucknow 1953.
5. Alex Comfort : The KokaSastra, Munshiram Manohar-
lal, Delhi.
6. Altekar A. S. : "The A&ama System" Ghurye Felici-
tation Volume Ed. by K. M. Kapadia, The Popular
Book Depot., Bombay 1954.
7. Altekar A. S. The Position of Women in Hindu Civili-
zation, The Culture Publication House Benaras 1938.
8. Apte V. M. : Social and Religious Life in the
Grhyasutras.
9. Apte V. S. ; A Practical Sanskrit English Dictionary
MB 1965.
10. Barxerjia J. N. : "Some Aspects of S"akti worship in
Ancient India". Prabuddhabharata Vol. LIX No. Ill
1954,
11. Dasgupta S. N. : A History of Indian Pnilosphy, Vol.
II Cambridge University Press, Cambridge 1952.
19
90 gsrem;— FURXtfA [VOL. xv. NO. 1
12. De S. K. : "Indian Erotics in its origin and Develop-
ment". P. K. Code Coram. Volume, Part If, Ed. by
H. L. Hariappa and M. M. Patkar, Oriental Book
Agency Poona, 1960.
13. Desai V. S. : Vaidic Sarhgita ane Anyalekho, The
M. S. University of Baroda, Baroda, 1956.
14. Deussen : "AsSrama" ERE Vol. II.
15. Dikshit S. B. : Bharatiya Jyotisha SMstra, Arya Bhu-
sana Press, 1931.
16. Dutt N. K. : Origin and growth of castes in India, Vol.
I, II, Firma K. L. Mukhopadbyay, Calcutta 1968,
1969.
17. Ellwood Charles A. : "Marriage" EA Vol. XVIII.
18. Firth Raymond : Human Types, Thomas Nelson &
Sons Ltd , London 1956.
19. Gupta A. S. : "Puranic Theory of Yugas and Kalpas,
PurSna, Vol. XI No. 2 July 1969.
20. Gupta F. N. and Ray P. : Carakasarhhita A Scientific
Synopsis, National Institute of Sciences of India, New
Delhi 1965. -
21. Ghurye G. S. : Caste and Class in India, Philosophical
Library, New York, 1952.
22. Herbert Jean : "Saka^a and PQtana", PurSna Vol. II
No. 1-2 July 1960.
23. Joshi Umesha : Bharatiya Sarhgita k& Itihasa, TVfana-
sarovara Prakashan, Firozabad, 1957.
24. Kane P V. : HDS Vol. II Part I 1941.
25. Kane P. V. : HDS Vol. II Part II 19*1.
26. Kane P. V. : HDS Vol. V Part I 1958.
27. Kane P. V. : HDS Vol. V Part II 1962.
28. Kantawala S. G. : Cultural History from the IVtatsya-
purSna, The M. S. University of Baroda, 1964
29. Kapadia K. M. : Hindu Kinship, Popular Book Depot,
Bombay, 1947.
30. Kapadia K M : Marriage and Family in India.
University of Bombay Publications, Sociology Series
No. 3 , Bombay 1955.
3L LawN. N, : "The Antiquity of the four stages of Life"
LA. Vol. Ill 1923.
JAN., 1973] SOCIETY AND SOCIO-ECONOMIC LIFE IN BVP. 91
32. Ludwick Sternbach : "Forms'of Marriage in Ancient
India and their developments', Bharatlyavidya, Vol.
XII 1951.
33. Mac Iver Robert M. and Page C. H. : Society, an
Introductory Analysis, Macmillan & Co. Ltd., London
1952.
34. Macdonell A. A and Keith A. B. : Vedic Index.
35. Mankad D. R. : Purariic Chronology, Gangajalia
Vidyaphha Prakashan, Aliabad, Jamnagar, 1951.
36. Majumdar R. C. and Pusalker A. D. : The Vedic
Age, George Allen and Unwin Ltd , London, 1951.
37. Max M tiller : Ancient Sanskrit Literature, Bhuvanesh-
vari Ashram, Allahabad.
38. Mehta B. N. : Ayurveda no Samksipta Itihasa, Sayaji
Sahitya Mala, No. 100, Baroda 1925.
39. Modi P. M. : Bhagavadgita, A fresh Approach,
Published by P. M. Modi, Baroda 1955,
40 Modi P. M. : "Development of the system of Alramas'J,
Proc. and Trans, of Vllth A I.O.C., Baroda 1933,
41. Monier Williams : A Sanskrit English Dictonary. The
Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1899.
42- Motichandra : Pracina Bharatiya Veb?abhu§5, Bharati
Bhandar, Prayag, VS. 2007.
43. Om prakash : Food and Drink in Ancient India,
Munshi Ram Manohar Lai, Delhi 1961.
44. Pande Vinapani : Harivarmapurana kS Samskrtika
Vivecana, Publications Department, Uttarpradesh, I960.
45. Pandey R B. : Hindu SamskSra, CSS 1966.
46. Pargiter F.E. : Ancient Indian Historical Tradition,
OUP London, 1922.
47. Pargiter F.E. : Markandeya PurSna, English Translation,
Indological Book House, Varanasi, 1969.
48. Patil D.R. : Cultural History from the Vsyupuraoa,
Deccan College Post Graduate and Reserch Institute.,
Poona, 1946.
49. Porter A. E. : Census Report of India of 1931 Vol. V,
Bengal & Sikkim Part I. Central Publication Branch,
Calcutta 1933.
50. Prabhu P.N. : Hindu Social Organisation, Popular
Book Depot. Bombay 1954.
92 fl-PURXtfA [VOL, XV. NO,
51. RisleyH, ; The People of India, Oriental Book
Reprint Corporation, Delhi, 1967,
52. : Samksjpta Brahmavaivarta Pur&ija Anka GGP
January 1963,
53. Sandesara B. J. : Varnaka Samuccaya, PrScIna Gurjara
Granthamala, M. S, University of Baroda 1956,
54. Shadwell Arthur : "Prostitution" EB Vol. 18.
55. Tripathi R P. : Matsyapurana, Hindi Translation,
Hindi Sahitya Sammelana, Prayaga, VS 2003.
56. UpadhyayBaladeva: Puraoavimarb'a. CSS 1965,
57. VaidyaB.G. : Ketalaka KhSdya ane Peya Padartho,
Svadhyaya Vol. V No. I Nov. 1967.
58. Vaidy M. G. : SampOrpa Arya Vaidaka Grantha,
Antaka Nigraha Press, Jamanagar 1936,
59 Vidyalankar Atrideva : PradnabhSrata ke Prasadhana,
Bharatiya Jnana Pith, Kashi 1958.
60. Westermarck E. : History of Human Marriage, VoL I,
Macmillan & Co. London 1894.
61. Wilson John; Indian Caste Vol. I, II Times of India
Office, Bombay 1877.
THE HOLY PLAGES OF NORTH INDIA AS MENTIONED
IN THE SKANDA-PURANA*
BY
UMAKANT TH«KUR
?F??5*N!f»tERt cftlfal tffTflr'f fe^K fat
i ]
This article deals with the holy places situated in the
Northern Parts of India which comprise the present states of
Uttarpradesh, Delhi, Himachal Pradesh Most of the tirthas are
located in K.S&, Ayodhya, Prayaga, Mathura, Badarika^ama,
Haridvara. The KabSkhanda of the SK. P. -deals with the tirthas
scattered in and around the holy land of Ka^l.
In this article the places of pilgrimage have been briefly
dealt with and their identification and location have also been
ascertained. They are arranged in alphabetical order.
Abhaya VinUyaka :- According to the Skanda PurSga' the
temple of Abhaya- Vinayaka is situated to the north of Vakra-
tu^da-tlrtha in VSranasi.
Acchadasara :— This sacred reservoir is located in Vfiranasl.1
Dr. P. V. Kane'' refers to a lake Known as Acchodaka, which
has been located by him at the fort of the mount Gandraprabha.
Aditjahtava :-The image of Adityakea^va* is placed to the
east of Adikesava in VSrSnasI. A mere visit to this God releases
the visitors from different varieties of sins.
An article 'The Holy places of *aat India in Stand. F-J
satneauther has been published in PurSna XIV. 1 (Ja. l
*ie- 2 Ibid 12.84
1. SK. KS. 57,89-90 20 ^ 2< *™a " ^
3. History of Dharma Sastra, vol. IV- p. 730. 4. 5 .
94 3tf<a*f- PURSfjIA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
AgastitlTtha :— The Sk. P.1 mentions that Agastl^vara stands
on the bank of this sacred place.
Ambarlsallrtha :— It is a reservoir situated in the vicinity of
Prahladatlrtha in Varanasl.8
Ambikagauri .-—This image of the Goddess GaurT exists with
the images of lord Siva known as Ambikebvara,3 and her son
Sadanana in the middle of the two, A mere visit to them in
KSssi brings about cessation of rebirth.
Ambikesvara :— This holy place4 is situated in the vicinity of
Ambikagaun in V. ranasi.
Am\tesvara :— The Phallus of lord s'iva known as Amfte-
s"vara5 stands on the bank of Arnrtakupa. To the west of this
image is situated the temple of Siddhalaksml.
Anantavamana : — This is the name of Lord £iva.G The temple
of AnantesVara is situated adjacent to it.
Anantesvara :— The temple of the phallus known as
Anantesvara7 is situated near the temple of Ananta Vamana in
V5ranasT.
Angirasesvara :— According to the Sk P.B the temple of
AngirasesVara is located in Harikesava vana. A visit to this
phallus has been highly eulogised. Dr. P. V. Kane also refers to
it and places it in Varanasi.
Antaroedlksetra : — The place9 lying between the river Ganga
and Yamuna is regarded as a holy place. When Vrttra was slain
the sin engendered due to the killing of a Brahmana descended
on the land between Ganga and Yamuna, and the place came to
bi known as Antarvedi. Dr. P. V. Kane10 refers to the SK. P. in
this connection and agrees with the above statement. N. L. Dey11
holds that Antarvedi is the Doab between the Gangs and the
Yamuna. He alludes to the Bhavijya PurSna and the Hemako^a
in this concern. Dr. B. C. Law13 is inclined to mention two places
I. ibid 61. 111. 2. ibid 58.49.
3. ibid 68.S 19-220, 4. ibid
5. ibid 70.53-56. 6. Sk. Ka, 61.191.
7. ibid 8. ibid 18.20,
9. Sk., Ma., Ke. 17.273-275, ]0. Hist, of Dhs. IV- 733.
11. Geog. Diet. 8. 12, Hist. Gcog. 66.141.
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLAGES OF NORTH INDIA 95
of this namfi. One of them is located in Northern India while the
other is in the Southern India, which according to him Is situated
on Godavari. However, it finds mention in the Indore Copper-
plate1 Inscription of Skanda Gupta (466 A. D.) which evidences
that it is the country lying between the Ganga and the Yamuna,
and between Prayaga and HaridvSra.
Ary&varta : — The name occurs two times in the Sk.P." but as
to the location of this country it remains silent. It is only
referred as the holiest land in India. Again it is stated that
ArySvarta contained 5 Lakhs Villages3 during that period.
However, according to Manu4, Aryavarta is bounded on the
east by the East sea, On the West by the West sea, on the north
by the Himalayas.
N. L. Dey15 agrees with this statement. Dr. Kane0 also
refers to this holy land and is inclined to support the statement
mentioned above.
Ajodkyn :— The Vaisnavakhanda of the Skanda contains a
chapter known as Ayodhya mahatmya, It deals with the glori-
fication of sanctity of Ayodhy a in ten chapters. Accordingly' it
is situated on the bank of the holy river Sarayu. The three
letters vi*. 'A', ya, and 'dha' of Ayodhya symbolises Brahma,
Visnu and Rudra respectively.8 It extends miles to the east and
we'si of Sahasradhara ksetra*. It is called the antargrha of \ ^
and has ,he shape of a fish. It is known as one of t he -even m n
holy places of the Hindus. It is referred to by several modtrn
scholars . N. L Dey'° identifies it with the ancient Audb.
:-This holy place stands in between the five
stones aancaa near the temple of
tefc.M. It is also known as VahnU.tha oc ~^ to
has been highly extolled in the SK.P. ur.
AgniHrtha locating it at several p aces, ^ bu he ha,
notice of the Sk.P- about its location m Badaritaurama
2
*.
'
5. Geog.Dict.W.
n. Sk. Vat. Ayo 1.81, Geog.Dtol.W-
9. ibid 164-65. Hist-Dhs. IV. Wl-
ll. Sk., V»i. B.M. 3.14.1B. 12. Htflt ^
[VOL. xv. NO, i
Anales'vara :— The Phallus of 3iva known as Analdvara
stands before the temple of Nale^vara1 in
Anuyoginl tlrtha :— This is a place of pilgrimage* situated
near AgnitTrtha in Varanasl. A bath in it has been highly
eulogised.
Atkavinnyaka : — The temple of ArkavinSyak3 stands at the
confluence of the river Ganga and Asi in VaranasT. A visit to
this God on Sunday removes all the wordly troubles.
Arundhatltlrtha : — The sacred place known as Arundhatt-
tirtha4 is situated near Vasisthatlrtha in Kas"l. It is auspicious
mainly for chaste women.
Arun&ditya : — The n^me occurs in association with the sub-
tlrthas in VSranasT and worshippers of this diety never face any
trouble, sin or poverty.6
A$ndhlsvara : — According to the Sk. P.6 it is situated to the
north of BhSrsbhutibatirtha in Kasl. It is said to have been
worshipped by AsadhT.
Aftaoinavaka : — According to the Sk.' P. there are eight
temples of the diety Gaoes'a in Kaai, which are known as Astavi-
noyakas. They are ]^>hundhiraja or Arkavhjayaka, Durgaviniyaka,
Bhtmacapda VinSyaka, Dehall Vinayaka, Uddancla Vinayaka,
Pa^apani Vinayaka, Kharva Vin£yaka and Siddhi Vinayaka,
N. L. Dey" also refers to As\avin5yaka, which has been located
in the Poona district by him. Hence it is evidently different
from that of Skanda Puraija.
Alrlsvara \ — The phallus known as Atrlavara9 is situated on
the north bank of Gokarnesa tlrtha (reservoir) in Varanasl. A
mere visit to this holy place has been greatly ewogised.
Dr. Kane>° also refers to this tlrtha in Varanasl.
Alyugra Ntvasirriha : — The Sk. P. avers that the temple of
Atyugra Narasimha stands to the west of Kalalesvara in Varanasl.
One who worships this God is released from great sins.11
I. Sk. ka. 69.165. 2. ibid 61. 173.
3. Jbid57;50. 4. ibid 61. 16.
5. ibid 51. 22. fi. ibid 55 28.
7. ibid 57.43, M-67. 8; Geog. Die. 1 2.
8. Sk. Ka. 18* 14.16. 10. Hiat. Dhs. IV. 135,
11. Sk. Ka 16-193,
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLAGES OF NORTH TNDIA 97
Avimukta. : — The name Avimukta is the synonym of Varanasl.
The extent of this sacred place is ten miles'1 The temple of God
VisvesVara stands therein. As the God Vi^vanatha never leaves
this place it is called Avimukta.2 N. L. Deys and Dr. Kane* also
refer to it and identify it with Varanasi.
Ayogandhlluara : — The phallus of AyogandhfsVara is situated
to the north of Matsyodan in Varanasi. There is a reservoir named
Ayogandhakunda in the vicinity of this temple.
Badarikasrama :-~The Sk.P. deals with this holy place in a
special chapter in Vaisnava Khanda, known as Badarimahatmya,
which contains eight chapters. It is known as Muktiprada9 in
Krtayuga, Togasiddhida in Treta, ViscLlz in Dvapara and BadarikZ-
s'rama in Kaliyuga. A thought of pilgrimage to Badarl even in
mind is equated with a severe penance in other holy places.
According to Sk. P.7 there is no other holy place like Badarl in
the three worlds. As it distroys the material body of soul by
knowledge this place is called VisSalS.8 Regarding the origin of
the name Badarl it is narrated that because nectar drops from the
Badarl tree here this place is known as Badari, where there is
gathering of the sages. This is the place of God Visnu, who
never abandons this place, where as the other places are abandon-
ed from time to time and from one Yuga to another Yuga.9 The
mountain known as Gandhamadana stands to the south of Badari.
Garuda, according to the Sk. P. performed asceticism here on the
Gandhamadana mountains to the south of Badarl.10 The hermitage
of Narayaoa (NarayanasYama) and the river Gangs are situated
on mount Gandhamadana11, N. L. Dey1<J explains that the temple
of Badaranatha is situated in Garhwal (U. P.). Ic is a Peak of the
main Himalayan range, about a months journey to the north of
Hard war and 55 miles north-east of Srinagar. Dr. B. G. Law1 .
and Dr. Kane1* also agree with Prof. Dey.
1. Ibid 22.81-83. 2. Si. Vai, P. M. 18.41-43.
3. Geog. Die. P. 9. *• Hist- Dhs, IV. 736.
5. St. Ka. 69.20-22. 6. Sk. Vai. B. M. 1.56.57.
7. Ibid 1.54-55. 8. Ibid 1.58.
9. Ibid 1.50-60. 10. Sk. Vai. B. M. 4.3
II. Ibid 2.31-32. 12. Geog. Die. 15.
13. Hiat. Geog. p. 69 1*. Hist. Dhs. IV pp. 738-737.
13
98 J^WR— PURSfcIA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
Badarltirtha: — Same as BadarikasVama.
Badarivana: — The name occurs in the VenkatScalamahStmya1
but the location is not clear. However^ it may be identical with
Badarikai'rama as mentioned above. Dr. Kane" also refers to it
but as its location he is silent.
B a thlkadesa:— According to Sk. P.3 the country of Balhlka
comprised four lacs of villages. Besides this no further informa-
tion about this country is available in the Sk. P, However, as
the name is associated with Lankadesa it may be located in the
south. Prof. N. L. Dey* mentions Balhika as a country and locates
it between the Beas and the Sutlej, north of Kekaya. Further he
identifies it with Madras whose capital was £akala. This latter
statement of Prof. N. L. Dey seems to be identical with that of
the Sk. P, According to Kavyamlmarrisa5 it is located in northern
India.
BalivUmana: — The temple of Balivamana is situated to the
west of BalibhadresVara in VarSijasT. It was worshipped by
Bali.0
Bandikunda :— According to Sk. P. it is a pit in VarSriasI.
North to this shrine stands the temple of Mahakala known as
Bandlsvaras.7
Bandimahadevl : — The name of the Goddess known as Band!--
mahadevi8 occurs in association with the names of the sub-tlrthas
under Varanasl.
Bandlsvaraltnga :— Same as Bandikunda (Q,. V.) See above.
B&neharalinga : -The temple of Bilne^vara9 is situated to
the west of Mayure^a which stands to the west of Kundodare£va-
ralinga on the bank of the river Asi in VarariasT. A mere visit
to it removes all the sins. It was worshipped by BSna10, who
could attain thousand arms by the grace of this God. Dr. Kane11
has rightly referred to Sk, P. in connection with this holy place.
i. Sk. Vai. Ven. 10 6S 2. Hiat. Dha. IV P. 737.
3. Sk. Ma. Kau. 39.1 5. 4. Geog. Die. p. 19.
S. KSvyarnVmamaS (Rajaaekhara) 6. Sk. Ka. 61.201.
8(£9»>30a>- 7. SK. Ka. 97.136.
8 SK. Ka. P. 33.177- 9. SK. Ka. 53.79-80.
10' ibid3U39 11. Hist. Dhs. IV p. 737
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLAGES OF NORTH INDIA 99
Bhadrakarnesalinga : — This is the temple of lord 6iva known
as BhadrakarneiSa. The reservoir called Bhadrakarrja1 stands near
this temple. The location of this tirtha is to the east of the
temple of Uddanda Ganapati in VSraoasi. Dr. Kane2 has also
referred to it and has located it on mount Arbuda, and hence it is
not identical.
Bhaglratha Vinnyaka : — According to the Sk. P.a the temple
of Bhaglratha Vinayaka stands near Hariacandra Vinayaka in
Varanasl.
Bhaglratha tirtha : — This is a reservoir situated to the south
ofBrahmanala in Vararjasl. A bath in this shrine releases one
from the sin of slaying of a Brahmana.4
Bhnrabhutlsvara Lingo. :— The phallus of Lord £iva named
BhSrabhutlsVara5 was worshipped by one of the Ganas known as
Bharabhnta in Varfinasl. Dr. KaneG also mentions this tirtha
under VarSnasT.
Bharadvnjasrama : — This is the hermitage of the sage Bhara-
dvaja. It has been dealt with by several modern scholars like Dr.
Kane7, Dr. Law8, and N. L. Dey.9 All of them have located this
place in northern India, but according to the Sk. P. it seems to
be situated in south India. The Kauravas are said to have visited
this hermitage. Plantain, coconut, mango and sandal trees are
said to have been existing there.10
Bharatakunda : — This is a reservoir said to be situated in
Nandigrama.11 The king Bharata of Raghu dynasty ruled over
the kingdom residing at this place during the exile of Rama and
having established the image of Rama made a reservoir there in.
Hence it is named after his name. It is situated to the north of
Bhairava Kunda. Nandigrama has been identified with modern
'Nandagaon' in Oudh about eight miles to the south of
Fyzabad.13
1. SK. Ka. 69.104-105. 2. Hist. Dhs. IV. p. 738.
3. SK. Ka. 57,124. 4. ibid 61.157.
5. Sk. Ka 55.13. 6. Hist. Dhs. IV p. 738.
7. Ibid 8- Histl Ge°S- P- 7I>
9. Gcog- Die. SI. 10. Sk. Vai. Yen. 30.23.24.
11. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 9.46-50. 12, Hist. Dha. IV p. 784.
100 3?;w^— PURSJiia [VOL. xv. NO. 1
Bhairavatlrtha : — This is the temple of the diety known as
Bhairava. It is said to be situated to the south of Sitakunda1
in Ayodhya . A mere visit to this God is said to release one
from all sins. Dr. Kane2 refers to Bhairava but as to its location
he is silent.
Bhargavatirtha : — It is a reservoir situated to the east of Bhrgu-
keiava in KSssi. A bath in it has been highly eulogised.8
Bhzskaradri : — According to the Sk. P.* it seems to be the
eastern part of Sona mountain.
Bhavalinga : — This is one of the Phalli of Lord Siva in Kabl.
It is said that the God Bhava of Vastrapatha ksetra came down
near Bhlmacandi5 in KasJ. It is also known as BhavesVara0
here in Kab!,
BhavesnaTa Linga : — Same as Bhavalinga.
Bhlmacanda Vintiyaka : — The temple of Bhlmacanda Vinayaka7
is situated to the south-west of Bhimacandl in Kasl. A mere
visit to this diety is said to be the remover of great troubles.
Bhlmakunda : — It is a reservoir" situated in the vicinity of
Bhimacandl in VarSnasi.
Bhlmesvara ; — This is a phallus of Lord Siva known as
Bhimebvara". It is situated in front of the temple of the God known
as Nakuliba. A holy place10 of the same name, sacred to Pitrs,
is said to be situated under Narmada also, which is not identi-
cal with this tirtha.
Bhurbhuvali Linga: — The name of this phallus known as Bhur-
bhuvahlinga11 finds mention in the Sk. P. in association with the
phalli found in VSrSnasI The temple of this phallus is said to
be situated to the west ofGanadhipa. The contents aver that
this phallus has come down from the mountain of Gandhamadana
to KS&.
BhWanntha :— This is the temple of God £iva near Dharma-
^^^ya". This Dharmaranya13 is situated in Gaya.
1. Sk.Vai.Ayo. 9.41. 2. Hist. Dhs. IV. p. 738.
3. Sk.Ka. 58.52. 4. Sk. Ma. Ach. V. 4.27.
5, Sk.Ka, 69.99. 6. sk. Ka. 69 99f
7. Sk.Ka. f.7.61. 8. Sk.Ka. 70-73.
»• «*»«»-«°. 10. Hist. Dhs IV. 739
W JCKSl69;m' 12' SK. Bra. Dh.Kh. 4.78
13. Hist Dhs. IV. 749
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 101
Bindusara : — N. L. Dey1 observes that Bindusara is a sacred
pool situated (a) on the Rudra Himalaya, two miles south of
Gangotri (bj at the foot of the Gauda Parvata on the north of
the Kailasa range, which is called Main&kaparvata in the
Mahabharata (Sabha. ch. 3), and (c) in Sitpur2 (Siddhapura in
Gujarat) north west of Ahmadabad. Dr. Kane1 observes that it
is located (a) on mount Mainaka., near Badari (b) in VarSnasi,
here Siva is said to have bathed in it and the Kapala of Brahma
that had stuck to his hand dropped and thus it became Kapala-
mocana tlrtha, (c) under Ekamraka :-it is so called because
Rudra collected drops of water from all holy places and filled
these with (d) in Kashmir4 it is Dikpala in the east of the country.
However, according to the Sk. P.f> Bindusara tlrtha is a
sacred and popular pool (lake) situated to the north east of
mount Meru, which has already been located near the Himalayan
region.
Bindiivinoiyaka : — This is one of the important temples of the
deity Ganesa known as Vinayaka in Kasl. A visit to this sacred
place removes all sorts of troubles."
Brahmakunda :— The name of this sacred pit finds mention in
association with the sub-tlrthas under Badarltlrtha (q. v.). A visit
to this sacred place has been highly eulogised in the Sk, P. The
Sk. P. reveals the fact that even a great sinner gets rid of all the
sins7 by a visit to it and attains the blessed region of Brahma
(Brahmaloka) too.
Brahmakunda :— This is another reservoir known as Brahma-
kunda8 which is situated in Ayodhya. God Visnu is said to
reside here always
Brahmakunda :— This is one of the three sacred pits3 (Kupdas)
known as Brahmakunda, Vaisnavakunda, and Rudrakunda
situated in Madhupurl i.e. MathurS.10 Among these three reser-
voirs Brahmakunda is regarded as the great one. A bath m it,
3. HistB.'DhB'.IV. p.749 *• NM.-Ulfl-H"-Q' by Hist
5. Sk, Ava A. Kse.M.70.5-8. 6. Sk, Ka. 57.123-125.
7. 5k- Vai. B. M. 6.22-3. 8. Sk. Vai. Ayo. M, 2 1546.
9. Sk. Vai. Ma M. 17.53-54. 10. Sk. Vai. Mai. M. 17-
102 J^rcj*?;— PURXtfA fvOL XV. NO. 1
gift and SrSddha here are said to be of great importance. The
month of Mar gas" ir s a is pointed out as more auspicious for all the
religious activities to be performed here,
BrahmanUlatlrtha : — This is one of the subtirthas in VSranasl,
It is said to be situated to the north of Bhagirathatlrtha1 i e.
Bhtigirathlsvara linga. A bath in this holy reservoir has been
extremely praised in the Sk. P. N. L. Dey2 identifies it with
Manikarnika in Varanasi.
Brahmapura Ksetra : — This is a place of Pilgrimage where
Indrajit is said to have established the phallus of Lord Siva on
the bank of Puskarinl.11
Dr. Kane"1 Locates Puskarigi at NarmadS and again in
GayS. It finds mention in Brhatsainhita* also according to which
it is identical with Garwal and Kumaon. Dr. B. G LawB refers
to it as the ancient capital of the Ghamba State in the Punjab.
Dr. Cunningham identifies it with Vaira^a Pattana. According
to Hiuen Tsang1 the kingdom of Brahmapura was 667 miles in
circuit. Dr, Cunningham8 observes that Brahmapura existed in
the districts of Garhwal and Kumaon. However, according to
Sk. P. as it finds mention in A Gh. M. it should be located in
south India.
Brahmasramapada:— According to the Sk. P.° the place known
as Brahrnasrama pada is situated in the vicinity of the Himalayas.
it contains several types of trees and animals like deer and
elephants.
Brahmauarta:— This is a well (Kupa) situated in front of the
Bevadevaliriga existing to the north of Dhundhiraja in VarSnasI.
One, who having taken bath from the water of this well worships
the Lord Siva, attains the fruit even crore times more than that
of Naimi§aranya.10 Again according to BadarikSmahatmya of the
Sfc. P. this holy place is located in Badarikas"rama. A mere visit
t<Mh!*SaCred plaCS r?rnoves a11 the sins-al N. L. Dey12 also refers
1. Sk.Ka. 61.155 aad 157. 2. Gcog. Die. p. 40.
3. Sk.Ma.A.Ch, M.U.2.53. 4. Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 794.
5. Bi^tsarfihitaCh.U. 6. Hist. Gcog. p, 72.
8- Refused by B. C. Law vide History of Geog. p. 72.
II S'v*^*?;"*19-2**** 10- Sk,Ka. 69.11-13.
II- Sk. Vai.B,M. 8.49. 12. Geog.Dic<p.40.
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLAGES OF NORTH INDIA 103
to one Brahmavartta as a landing ghat on the Ganges at Bithur
in the district of Kanpur. But it is not identical with that
of Sk. P.
Brnkmyatlrtha :— This is a reservoir in the vicinity of
Arunadris-a. It is said that the creator (Brahma) himself comes
here in the month of Marga and having taken bath in this
reservoir worships Arunacala. Again in the month of Pausa,
Indra is said to come here and take bath in this shrine.1
Bjhaspati fCunda: — According to the Sk.P. this is a pit situated
to the south west of Kglrodakasthana in Ayodhya.2 Brhaspati
is said to have resided here and performed sacrifice. A Pilgrimage
to this place on the fifth day of the second half of Bhadra or on
any thirsday has been highly eulogised.
Buddhatlrtha : — The name occurs in association with the sub-
tirthas of VaraoasT. According to the Sk. P.3 there are one
thousand Buddhas in VSranasI.
Cakra Ksetra: — In order to reveal the importance of MathurS,
the names of the other Tlrtha Ksetras have been associated with
it. In t his connection the name of Cakra ksetra also finds
mention. But as to its location there is no clear indication in
the Sk. P."
Cakra Hari :— This is the temple of Lord Visou situated on
the western bank of the Sarayu It accomplishes all the
desires.6
Gakratirtha (1): — According to the Sk. P.8 Cakratirtha is a
reservoir situated in Ayodhya. It is said to have been founded
by the Gakra (wheel) of the Lord Vi§nu Himself and hence it is
known, as Gakratirtha. A man who bathes and awards gifts here
goes to the abode of Visnu.
Cakratirtha (2): — This is another reservoir known as Cakra-
tlrtha which is located in Varanasl. A b'raddha to the ancestors
here has been highly praised.7 Dr. P. V. Kane8 also mentions
Cakratirtha. He has assigned its location to eight different places.
1. Sk. Ma. A. Ch- M. P. 6 107-109. 2. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 7.9.
3. Sk. Ka. 61.208. *• Sk. Vai. Ka. M- 4 28-31.
5. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 6.10. 6. Sk. Vai. Ayo. M. 1.95-9?
7, Sk. Ka. 58.S6. 8. Hist. Dhe. IV p. 743.
104 3W*— PURS.VIA fVHL. XV. NO.]
But as regards its situation at Ayotlhy.1 hii has prHVrrvd silence.
Hence it is not identical- N. L. Dey1 h;is atao ykipptMl mor this
point.
Capdlsvara Lifiga: — The Phallus of I.tircl Siv:i known as
Gandl£varaH Liiiga is situated near th(! temple of I'ilSapSui
Vinayaka in VSr.luasl. A visit to this gtvai phallus h;ts In-u
greatly oulogisod.
Candroda JCurula : — The pit known as ri.mdiMil.i Kuyr];i is said
to be situated in VarCnasl. It is a, snrrc<l phu <• tit !'«t' P"t inninntr
Sraddha3 ceremony far iinrvstors A |wrsnn ;;<•(*; u<l ">' all the
ancestral dobts if he ofTi>rs pirjtdas hi-if on tin1 haul: nf Cl.m.lnula
Kuijda,
Carmamundn : — Th« tt'inple of the G*nl<lc.si r.-illcd (*auna.
munda is located noar Daruki.'o.i in lh« <'astcnt p:ti t ol' Vru.'uMSi.1
Calurdanta Vinftyaka :~-Thc Sfc. Kft reveals ili.it iht- t*'ni;»li- of
Gaturdanda Vinayaka is situated to thi' north i-ast ••»' Kimitatsa
tlrtha in VarSnasl. A mure visit to this tuuijtl- xvitmvi'S all
troubles.
CaturmuWutsoaralinga :— The phallus of Kurd Siva known as
Gaturmukheiivara was installed l>y t. Ci.iga niuiK-tt < latutitmkha in
VsrSnaal. It stands in the vicinity of the tempi.- of VrcUih<ik.U>.',i"
to the south of Kedara tlrtha in
CaturvedlSvara Linga :— Thf phiiUus ol'CSutiitVfth.'vai.i7 Mauds
near the temple of Iha^arva in VJUayasI. Dr. 1'. V. Kan.'11 also
refers to it in VaranasT but his refcn-nce !,> tin- Sk. T- f»"wnsio
be wrong.
Chzgehari Devi :— It is also known ;« Olin:{.tv:ikn-'v.ui 'l.;vi'J.
The temple of this Goddess stands to the south nl' Vr|,ili)»a(iliMJa
in Vsranasl. The wordhip of this Goddi-s* has Ijt-en sji.-ci.illy
prescribed on the auspicious day «F Mulia
:—The temple of tho C;«id Cii»taiatioi
js situated to the south cast of Huramba1* HI
14.34.55.
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 105
This God has been compared with Cintamani1, a kind of gem
with magic powers of conquering wealth.
Citraghanta :— It is situated near Citraguptelvara in
Varaijasi.2
Citraguptesvara : — The temple of Gitraguptelvara3 stands in
the vicinity of GitrakQpa tlrtha in Ka^T. An immersion in and
visit to this sacred place leads to material and spiritual gain.
Citrangades'vara :— According to the Sk. P.4 this is a phallus of
Lord Siva which exists in VaranasT. It finds mention in other
Puranas5 also. It also bears the designation of Citrangadatlrtha.
Cudakitlrtha : — The Sk. P.° mentions that Cudakl is a sacred
place in Ayodhya. One who remembers this Goddess at the time
of adversity or fear receives speedy relief and remedy. The
devotee has been directed to make noise with his thumbs and to
offer lamps at this shrine.
Dadhivamana : — The name of this shrine occurs in connection
with the description of the sub-tirthas of Varapasl. The Sk. P.7
explains that a man who recollects the name of this deity is
released from poverty.
DaksciyaryLsvara. Lingo. : — This is the phallus of Lord Siva
known as Daksayanib'vara8 which is said to be situated to the east
of the temple of RatnesVara in VSrSnasI.
Danda Puskarinl :— This is a reservoir in VisSla9, i. e. Badarl-
natha. An immertion in this pit is said to have superior spiritual
efficacy in comparison with other identical holy reservoirs. The
offering of Pigdas at this place confers spiritual benefit that
surpasses what is to be gained by performing identical acts at
Gay5 by eight times. It is also known at Dandodakatlrtha.
1. It ia worthy to remark that the conception of CintSmani concurs
with, that of Gintaraja that finds mention in the sacred texts of
Buddhism.
2. SK. Ka. 70.38-39. 3. ibid
4. ibid 70.43.
5. K. I. 35.11 -\
• Van, 48.39 } ™f. by Hist. Dhs. IV. p. 744.
6. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 8.29-31. 7. Sk. Ka. 61.199-
8. ibid 68.216, 218. 9. Sk. Vai. B.M. 8.33-40,
14
106 HW^-PURSlvIA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
Dandlsvara : — The phallus of Lord Siva known at DandiSvara1
is situated to the east of Sadehal! VinSyaka in Var&tjasl, The
Sk. P. explains that Dandi, who chastises the sinners, comes
from Devadaruvana to Varanasi. He stays there in the form of
a phallus. One who worships this phallus has not to undergo
rebirth. Dr. P, V. Kane2 also refers to it and agrees with the
above location though he does not give any reference to the Sk.P.
Dantahasta Vin&yaka : — This is the temple dedicated to lord
Ganes'a3 standing in the south of VighnarSja, According to the
Sk. P. all the sins committed by the individuals in Varanasi are
noted down by Him.
Daruvana : — The name of this forest finds mention in the
Sk. P.4 It is also known as Devadaruvana. According to this
Purana Lord Siva is said to have wandered in this forest for
begging alms. But its location cannot be ascertained from the
account given in this Purana. According to N. L. Dey5 also
Daruvana and Devadaruvana are identical. It is said to have
been situated on the Ganges near Kedara in Garwal. It is
further observed that Badarikasrama was situated in this forest.
Dr. P. V. Kane6 says that it is the Himalayas near Badarinatha.
An other section of scholars7 has located it near Vijayebvara in
Kasmir.
Darukesvaratlrtha : — This is a reservoir near the temple of
the phallus known as Daruke^a in KSbi .
Dasaharesvara : — This is the temple of Lord Siva known as
Da£aharesVara situated to the west of Svardhuni8 tlrtha in Kasl.
A mere salutation to this God has been greatly eulogised.
Dasfthamedha : — It is also known as Da^IU'vamedhika. This
is a renowned place of pilgrimage in VaranasT. Previously it was
known as Rudrasara and later on it came to be known as
Svardhuni, after the arrival of Bhaglratha. A phallus of Lord
Siva was installed there by the creator Himself, which was named
as Da^svamedheSa Linga. A holy dip in this tlrtha specially on
1. Sk, Ka. 69.102. 2. Hist. Dhs. IV. p. 715.
3. Sk. Ka. &T.94. 4, Sk. Ma. Ka. 6.281.
5. Geo. Die. P. 54. 6. Hist. Dha. IV. P. 74=5.
7. H. G 10.3 ref, by Hist. Dha.p. 745. 8. Sk. Ka. 70-8-
9, ibid 52,95.
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 107
the first day of the second half of the month of Jyestha liberates
one from all the sins.1 Dr. Kane3 also refers to this tlrtha and
locates it at eight different places including Var5ijasT. But he has
not cited the authority of Sk. P. in order to confirm his finding.
Dattntrayesvara : — The temple of the Phallus known as
Dattatraye^varas is situated in the vicinity of Adityakelava in
Varagasi. It is a place of pilgrimage fit for performing iraddha.
It stands on equal footing with Gay5 as a sacred place for offering
pindas to the departed ancestors. It may be identified with
Dattatreya Linga as referred to by Dr. P. V. Kane.4
Dehall VinUyaka : — According to the Sk. P. this is the temple
of Gane^a know as Dehalf Vinayaka in Varanasl. It removes all
the troubles of its devaut worshipper.5
Dhanayaksakanda : — This is a reservoir standing to the south
west of Rukminlkunda in Ayodhya.0 This is the place where the
great wealth of the renownded king Hariscandra was preserved.
Dharanl Var'aha : — This is a place of pilgrimage situated near
PrayagesVara in Varaijasl7.
Dharmak$etra : — (a) This is a place of Pilgrimage9 situated to
the north of VSranasi. It is usually believed that Lord Vi?nu
resides in this place (b) It has been further stated in the Sk. P.
that the place south to the confluence of GangS in MSnasa is
called Dharmaksetra. According to the Sk, P. this holy place is
thought to be situated in the Himalayan region in the vicinity of
Badarinatha".
Dharmakttpa : — This is a sacred well standing near Ai&vi-
nayaka in V5r5nas!.10 The offering of Pindas to the ancestors here
has been extolled owing to its great spiritual efficacy.
Dharmnranya :— The Sk. P. in its Brahmakhaoda contains a
separate chaper on Dharmaranya. It gives an account of the
sub-tirthas included within the jurisdiction of it (Dharmarapya),
But as regards the problem of the location of DharmSraaya, the
Sk. P.11 does not contain any allusion to it. According to the
1. ibid 52.68,87. 2. Hist, Dha. IV. p. 745
3. Sk. Ka- 58.51. *• Hist. Dha. IV. p. 745.
5. Sk.Ka. 57.62 0- S. R V«. Ayo.
7. Sk. Ka. 61.208. 8- ^^%'L
9, S-K. Vai Vai. B.M. 842-44. 10. Sk. Ka, 33,1-6-
11. Sk. Bra. Dh. chapter 2.
108 mronr—PURXJilA [VOL. xV. NO. 1
Sk. P.1 it is a holy place known as Csara tirtha. The trinity viz.
Brahma, Visiju and MahesVara resides in this place. N. L. Dey*
refers to it and locates it at different places. First he says that it
is a holy place situated at the distance of four miles from Buddha
Gay5 in the district of Gaya. A group of scholars including N.L.
Dey" considers that this ks.etra comprised the portions of the
districts of Ballia and Ghazipur. Secondly it has been identified
with Moharapura or ancient Moherakapura,, 14 miles to the
north of Vindhyacala (town), in the district of Mirzapur- Three
miles to the north of Moharapura is the place where Indra
performed austerities after being cursed by Gautama ^.si, the
husband of AhalyS. Thirdly it has been asserted to be situated on
the Himalaya4, on the southern bank of the river Mand&kinT.
According to the MahabhSrata*, it is identifiable with the her-
mitage of sage Kaova near Kota in Rajasthan. Dr. Kane8 locates
it in Gaya and again near Mabakala at Ujjayinl.
Dhautap&pesvara :— This is a phallus of God £iva near
Kiranewara in Varanasi7. Dr. Kane8 also refers to this tirtha
and has quoted the relevant verses from the Sk. P.
Dhundhirnja :— According to the Sk. P.s it is one of the
temples of Ganesa in Varaijasi, It is situated to the south of the
lord Viijvanatha. This deity permits the devotees to stay at VarSijasI
only after a thorough investigation. They ultimately attain the
fulfilment of their cherished desires by means of his divine grace,
Dr. Kane refers to the same deity by the name of Dhuijdhi
Vin&yaka. Both of them are identical.
Dlptamahasakti :— This is the temple of Goddess Maha^akti
known as Dlpta situated near the temple of Sambaditya10. The
worship of this Goddtss bestows wealth on the worshippers.
Draupadaditya : — According to the Sk. P. this is one of the
sacred temples of the sun as one of the supreme deities in VarSnasI .n
1. Sk. Bra. Dh. Kh. 2.3. 2. Geog. Die. p . 56. 3. Ibid.
4. KurmaP. ch. 14-ref by N. L. Dey, p -C6
5, Mbh. Vana. ch. 82. ref. by. NL Dey p, 56.
G Hist Dha. IV. p 747 7. Sk. Ha. 33. 1 56.
8 Hist. Dhs IV. p. 747. 9. Sk. Ka. 57. 43.
10. 5k. Ka. 70.62. 11. Sk. Ka. 49.25-
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 169
Dfmicandes'vara :— In the text of the description of the sub-
tirthas of VarSijasi1 the name of this phallus occurs in the Sk. P.
Dugdhesvara : — According to the Sk, P. this is one of the sub-
tirthas situated in Ayodhya. This sacred place is the temple of
Lord Siva which stands near the famous reservoir known as
Sitakunda a The other pit known as Kslrakun da also exists in
the vicinity of this holy place.3 Dr. Kane"1 also refers to one
Dugdhesvara which he locates in SabhramatT. And again he
has assigned its site to the south of Khadgadhara So it is evident
that his statement is at variance with that of the Sk. P.
DurbharUkhyasara : — This is a sacred reservoir in Ayodhya/'
It stands to the south west of the MahSratna tirtha. An immer-
sion and offering of gift at this sacred pit have been highly
panegyrised.
DurgU Bhagaoatl : — This is one of the SubtTrthas of VSiTinasI.0
It is the temple of the Goddess Durga and as such is held in
deep reverence by her devotees. To it has also been accorded the
holy name of Citraghan^T.
Durga Vinayaka : — While describing the different names of
Gane^a7 the name of this sacred place has also been referred to
by the Sk. P. The name that it bears is a significant one. Its
adoration brings about the cessation of all sins and sufferings.3
Dvadasaditya .—According to the Sk P." there are twelve
temples of the Sun, dedicated to his twelve divine forms.
Their collective designation is Dvadasaditya Their names may
be set down in the following order : Lolarka, Uttararka, SSmba-
ditya, Drupadsditya, Mayukhaditya, Khakholkaditya, ArunS-
ditya, Vrddhaditya, Kes"avaditya, Vimaladitya, Gangaditya,
Yamaditya. All of them are situated in. VSranasi, and each
of them has received separate treatment. Dr. Kane10 refers to
another Dvadasaditya Kunda in Badar! which is distinct from
the one referred to above.
1. Sk. Ka 49,25. 2. Sfc . Vai, Ayo 9.39.
3. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 8.68. 4. Hist. Dhs. IV p. 748,
5. Sk.Vai. Ayo, 8.38-39. 6. Sk. Ka. 33.174-175.
B. TheKtacir,p7l"e of Durgavinayaka is situated in VltrSnaal near the
temple of Goddess Durga in Durg3kun4a Mohalla.
9. SK. Ka. 46.45-47. 10. Hiat. Dhs. IV p. 74a
110 J^TOH— PURS^IA [VOL. XV. NO. I
Dvicatufka Vinftyaka : — The Sk. P.1 has laid down that there
are five distinct types of deities that go under the name of
Dvicatuska Vinayaka. All of them are the guardian deities of
the sacred land of VarSnasI. Upon them has been conferred
the following names, viz. SthQladanta, Kalipriya Vinayaka,
Caturdanta Vinayaka, Dvitundigaijanayaka, and Jyestha Vina-
yaka. According to the Sk. P. the temple of Sthuladanta is
situated to the north of Abhayaprada, on the bank of the
Ganges. The temple of Kalipriya VinSyaka stands to the north
of Siriihatunda, which is the celebrated shrine of Gaijesa. The
temple of Caturdanta Vinayaka is located to the north east
of the Kujjitaksatlrtha. A repair to this temple removes all the
hindrences that stand in the way of realisation of desired ends
of human life. The temple of the God known as Jyestha Vinayaka
exists to the south east of Gintamaoi Vinayaka in Varanasi.
Dvitunda Vinayaka :-This is one of the five temples of God
Ganes*a known as Dvicatuska in Varanasi*.
*
GabhastlJa : — This is a great phallus of Lord £iva in
Varanasi.3 The Sk. P. has narrated that the renowned sage
Markandeya, the son of Mrkandu, had performed severe penance
at this place.
Or Kane4 has mentioned the name of this phallus and has
given chapter and verse quotation from the Sk P. in support of
his observation. But the reference appears to be wrong." His
allusion to chapter TV should be amended to chapter VI of the
same Purana. I think it is a case of misprint.
Gabhastldnara :— According to the Sk. P.B it seems to be
identical with Gabhastl^a. The text about it reveals that
chanting of "Satarudrl" in the month of Kartika, at this place
brings aboyt siddhi of Mantra.
Gad&ttotha : — This is a place of pilgrimage6 situated near the
Cakratlrtha in Varapasl. According to the Sk. P. it is also fit for
performing Sraddha and other allied obsequial rites.
1. SK.K*. 57,97-1 03, 2. ibid.
». Ibid38,154 4. Hist. Dhs.IVp. 757.
5. Sfc,Vai. £9.6.44^5, 6. Sk.Ka. 58.37.
JAN,, 1973] HOLY PLA.CES OF NORTH INDIA. HI
Gandhamadana : — The Sk. P.1 holds that BadarTnStha is situat-
ed on the mountain of Gandhamadana. The celestial bird Garuda
practised penance on the peak of this mountain in order to become
the carrier of God Visnu. It is mentioned as one of the impor-
tant mountains of north India'2. It is on this mountain3 that the
demon Vrttra observed austere penance in order to receive grace
of Lord Siva. The forest known as Citrarathavana which is
named after the king Citrarathn stood before this mountain. As
to its location the Sk. P.4 has observed that it is situated to the
south of mount Mem/ the site of which has been assigned to
the middle of the Jarnbudvlpa, According to the text of the Sk.P.
this mountain is regarded as one of the few mountains which are
the representatives of the Phallus of Lord S"iva, Consequently these
mountains are worshipped even by the supreme divinity, Vi?pu
and others. They are themselves the removsrs of the sins.
Among these sacred mountains of India the names of the
following6 mountains are mentioned, namely Jmsaila, Mahendra,
SahyScala, Malyavat, Malaya, Vindhyacala, Gandhamadana,
Sveta Kxrta, Trikuta and Dardura parvata. N. L. Dey7 observes
that it is a part of the Rudra Himalayas. He has really thought
that Badarika^rama is located on this mountain. Further more
he has stated that the portion of the mountains of Garwal
through which Alakananda Bows is called Gandhamadana,
Dr. Kane's8 view coincides with the account recorded in the
Sk P. Obviously he has not referred to the Sk. P. by name. It has
also been endorsed by Dr. B. G. Law.9 It is remarkable that the
Brahmakhanda™ of the Sk. P. has ad vented to another mountain
bearing identical name. It is situated in southern India and
is associated with Ramesvaralinga at Setubandha N. L Dey
also says that a portion of this mountain (Gandhamadana) was
brought by Hanumun. It is pointed out near Ramelvar. m south
India. . rt
Gandhamndanaoon* :-While describing the boundary
great mount Meru, it has been mentioned m the Sk. P,
2 sk< Vai. Ven.
L Sk. Vai. B. M. 4.3. *' " ^ ^
8. Sk. Ma. Ke. 17.93-94. *•
5. Sk. Ma. Kua. 37.29. l' ^ ^ ,v.
7. Geog. Die. p. 60. ' Bf^ ^ M.
9. HiBt. Gcog. p. 76. ' s
11. Gcog. Die. p. 60, * '
H2 gUlpT— PURXtfA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
the east of this mountain lies rat. Mandara and to the south
of it stands mt. GandhamSdana. The mountain known as Vipula
stands to the West of it whereas ml. SuparsVa exists to the north,
The flowers called Kadarnba are found on Mandaracala and the
fruits Jambu grow on GandhamSdana in abundant quantity. The
Asvattha tree is found on the Vipula mountain and the sacred
tree known by the name of Vata is to be found on mt. Supar^va.
Besides it has been stated that there are four forests on the peak
of these mountains. The name of those forests are-Caitraratha
Gandhamadana, Vaibhraja and Gitraratha.
GandhamSdana Ksetra : — The name occurs in connection with
the description1 of the holy lands of India. This land was
consecrated by Hanuman (Anjaneya). In this place Lord £iva
is adored by the name of Mrtyunjaya. Later on, this land came
to be designated as Goparvata, where the renowned gram-
marian, Panini attained supernatural power through mercy of
Lord 6iva.
Gangnditya : -This is one of the twelve temples of Sun-god.
According to the Sk. P.a it is situated to the south of Lord
ViSvanstha in Varanasr. A mere visit to this holy place of
pilgrimage brings about the purification of the visitor.
Gangndoara :— It finds mention in connection with the
description of the glory of Mathura. The Sk. P. has observed
that Gangsdvara is superior to Ayodhya" in point of sanctity.
Its identification is not clear in the Sk PurSLna. However, N. L,
Dey* faas rightly identified it with Haridvara. Dr. B. G. Laws
has remarked that the united stream of .he BhSglrathl and
maanda from Deva Prayaga is called the Ganges. It is from
Dun that it has descended downwards It has finally
Haridvara that passes under, the name of gate of
* Uae So it is evident that Gangadvara is identical
Dr. Cunningham* also holds identical
SK.K..51.101.
i .6,
unningham, p. 405.
JAN,, 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA JJ3
Gangftkeiavatlrtha : — This is one of the subtlrthas of
VSiapasi1. It stands to the south of Agastya tlrtha. This sacred
shrine is the destroyer of all the sins.
Gangesvara : — The phallus of God Siva that has been inducted
and established by the Goddess Ganga7 herself in VarSnasI beurs
the designation of GangeWara. It is also called Gangesa It
stands to the east of the super-most Lord ViavanStha. The worship1*
of this phallus leads spiritual edification particularly on the
auspicious day of Da^ahara, i e. the 10th day of the second half of
Jyestha. Dr. Kane4 locates it under VarSnasi and on the bank
of the Narmada as well.
Gangesa : — Same as GangesVara (V. 90).
Gaurlvana : — Its name occurs in connection with the- glori-
fication of £onadri. According to the Sk. P. once the renowned
kingNala entered into the forest known as Gaurivana, which was
inaccessible to all beings. Consequently he was converted into a
women. Thereafter he consulted his priest, Vasijtha, who
instructed him to worship the mountain called Sonadri. It is by
observing an austere5 penance in that place that he succeeded to
regain his former male form.
Gaurl Sikfiara :— It has boen related in the Sk. P.« that it is
on this mountain peak that Gaurl attained white completion and
pleased her consort by her hard penar.ce. Dr. Kane holds that
[t is a tTrthanear Kasrnir. Further more he agrees w.rh the
version of the Sk. P. He has not however, alluded to the
authority of the Sk. P.
*pa :-This i, a reservoir (well) si.ua.ed » ,h« &>u,h
ku^ain Ayodhy*". According ,o «he Sk P.
of AyodhyS. 1,1. par.icu.ar.y •
-»
also. The performance of
2. ibid 91- 4-5.
. -
1. Sk. Ka. 61.180. HiBt.Dh^IVP.W.
3. ibid 91. 4-5. ' M Ac M.0. 17 St.
5. Sk. Ma. Ach. M. P. 6, 71-75. 6- 5^ ^ ^ g< wo.
7. Hist. Dhs IV. p. 752.
15
114 3<ra*T-pURAi}iA [VOL. xv. KO. i
Monday and on the 35th day of the first half of a lunar month, has
been highly panegyrised.
Ghargharn-Sarayu-Sangama : — This is the confluence of the
holy rivers Gharghara1 and Sarayu in Ayodh\a. The holy con-
junction of these two rivers is very near to Gupta Hari. It is
situated at a distance of twentyfour miles to the south of GopratSra
tlrtha. N. L. Dey2 identifies the river Gharghara with the modern
river Ghagra or Gogra, which flows f.orn Kumaun and has entered
into the river Sarayu. Dr. Kane3 opines that the accumulated water
that flows due to the merger of Gogra and other livers including
Sarayu are called Gogra or Sarju from Bahrampur.
Ghosarka Kunda : —The sacred reservoir named Ghosarkais
situated to the south of Urvasi-kuijda in Ayodhya.4 A bath in
and gift at this place assist one to attain the solar re ion which
has the Sun-god as its presiding diety. This pit was named after
Ghosa, who was a king of solar dynasty.6
Giri Nrsimha:—The temple of the God known as Girinrsimha0
is situated to the east of the temple of Dehali Vinayaka In VarSnasl.
Gokarnesahrada :— This is a reservoir in VarajpasT. The
phallus of Lord 6iva called Atrlwara7 is situated on the western
bank of this shrine. Dr. Kane8 refers to one Gokaroahrada but
as regards the question of its location he remains silent.
Gckarnesalinga :— The great phallus of GokaroeiJa9 js located
to the west of Antargeha in Varan asT.
la tlrtha ;— In the course of furnishing the description of
the temples dedicated to the different forms of Visnu the Skanda
Parana" has stated that there are five hundred terr.ples of
Nsrayana, one hundred temples of Jala/ayT, thirty temples of
tortoise (Kamatfiarupa), twenty temples offish, one hundred and
eight temples of Gopala, one thousand temples of Buddha, thirty
tsmpbs of Parashar&ma and one hundred and one temples of Rama
ro V&ranasl.
1. >Ud 8,67-69. 2- Gcog. Die. P. 65.
3. Hist. DhB. IV. P, 753. 4. Sk.Vai.Ayo. 7.108-109.
5. ibtd7J13andl38. 6. Sk. Ka. 81.101.
!' *W»15« 8. Hist Dhs, TV. p. 754.
t. Sk.Ka.5SSl.
JAN., 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA. 115
Gopratnra tlrtha : — This is a place of pilgrimage situated at
the confluence of Sara} ft and GhargharS in Ayodhya. The temple
of the God known as Gupta Hari stands there.1 N. L. Dey'"'
identifies it with Guptara a place of pilgrimage on the bank of
the Sarayu at Fyzabad in Audh, where Rsmcandra is said to have
cast aside his mortal body and left for celestial regions. Dr. Kane1
also refers to it in the same way as alluded to above.
Guptahari : — According to the Sk. P. this is holy land in
Ayodhya4 Its importance from religious point of view has been
repeatedly emphasised. The performance of sacrifice and other
religious rites and ceremonies in this particular placn yeild
immense spiritual merit. N. L.fi Dey identifies it with Gonrat'ira
as referred lo above.
Hamsatlrtha : — It is a reservoir in VaranasI6. It is situated
near the KrttivSsa tTrtha This tirtha remains surrounds .1 by
innumerable7 lingas Dr. Kane* also refers to one Hamsa tirtha,
About as to its location he differs from the account given in tht>
Skanda Purana.
Hanumat Kunda :— This is a shrine situated to the vvrst of
Sugrlva Kunda and to the east of VibhTsana9 Kupda in AyodhyS.
An immersion in and offering of gifts at this holy place bung
about the fulfilment of all the cherished desires of life.
Harasiddhi :— The temple of Harasiddhi10 is located to the
east of the temple of Siddhi VinSyaka in VSrauasI. Tiveaiior.a.
ion of this diety is productive of both mat-rial gain and spiritual
elevation.
Hareivara :-This is one of the sub tlrthas of V^raoast. It
is situated in. front of the temple of HarUcandrt^'vara.11
Harikesa Vana :-This is a place of pilgrimage" within the
jurisdiction ofVaranasT. The tample of the phaHus kno^n as
Angirase^vara stands therein as an expression of divine
j. Sk.Vai. Ayo.672. *• <*«*' »*' P
3. Hist. DhB.IV p. "754. *• ^ **
5. Sk.Ka. 68.65. 6' SK
8 Hift-
7. ibid 6.865. "
9. SK.V.i.Ayo.8.,7.,8.
11. SK. Ka. 69.80. ]
116 g^nirJT— pURXiiiA. [VOL. xV. NO, 1
Hari K^etra : — Immediately after the mention of the holy
place, Kuruksetra1, the name of Hariksetra has been referred
in the Vaisrjava khanda of the Sk. P. According to this
Purana it is said that devotee who gets a glimpse of the image
of Hari, and takes a holy dip in the water erninanating fiom
His feet (ie. the Ganges) becomes purged of all sins. This is
the residence of the sages and birds. Fruits and roots are found
here, A -controlled wind blows over the jurisdiction of this
Ksetra. Though the location of this place is not obvious in the
Sk. P. I propose to identify it with Badarikairama^. Because
the temple of Nara-Narayaya, in Badarikairama, was built on
the west bank of AlakanandA near the source of the Vhjju
Ganga (Alakananda). Thi-? Hariksetra is equistant from the two
holy mountains called Nara and Narayaaa. It is corroborated
by the testimony of the Sk. P. N. L. Dey3 refers to one Harikselra
which he identifies with Harikantam sellar on the river Pennar,
This place of pilgrimage was visited by Caitanya.
Hariicandra VirJiyaka : — According to the Sk. P.4 this is one
of the sub tirtha of VarSnasI. This image of Lord Geneva known
as Hariicandra Vinayaka was installed by the celebrated
PaurS^ic king Hariicandra himself
Hastinnpura : — It is same as Hastinfipur. The Sk. P.15 has
narrated that the king Parlksita., the son of Abhimanyu ruled
over the earth residing in HastinSpura In other words Hastina-
pura was the capital of the king Pariksita one of the descendants
of the PSndavas, It was completely engulfed by the deluge of
the Ganges. However, it was located twenty two miles north
east of Merrut district of United Provices.and south west of
Bijnaur on the right bank of the Ganges13. It is said to have
been founded by the king HasH on the bank of the Bhaglrathl7,
Even according to the MahabhSrata8 it bears the designation
Hastioapura,
HaslipHletvara :— This is the temple of the Phallus of Lord
£iva known as Hastipale^vara. It is situated to the south of Ugra
1. SK.- Vat B. M. 1.38,41, 2. Geog. Die. p. 15.
3. ibidp, H, 4. SK. Ka. 57.124-125.
5. SK-. AJai. Veo, 11.6. 6. Geog. Die. p. 74.
7, B, C- Law., p. 81. 8, Hiat. Dhs. IV-
JAN.; 1973] HOLY PLAGES OF NORTti INDIA U;
kuflda of Varanasl.1 The worship of this god bestows the fruit
which is normally obtained by making a gift of an elephant.
Dr. Kane2 has referred to this tirtha and has located it at
Varapasi. But he has not adduced any ground to support his
finding.
Hatakc^altnga:-This, is one of the phalli of Lord Siva in
VarSnasT. The phallus is associated with the Goddess known as
Bhogavatl3.
Hayagriva ttrtha .-—-This is a reservoir (pit) located opposite
to the ^ankhamadhava4 tirtha in Varapasi. There stands the
image of the God known as Hayagrlva Keaava on the bank of this
reservoir. This is a very auspicious place fit for oftering Piodas
to the departed ancestors.
Hayagrlvesvara : — This is a place of pilgrimage in VSranasI.6
It is situated to the north of Lolarka tirtha.
Hemakuta : — According to the Sk. P. the three mountain
namely Nisadha, Hemkuta and Himavan are situated to the south
ofMeru. These three mountains6 serve as the demarcation line
of the earth. Hemakuta has been identified with KailSsa
mountain by the modern researchers like Dr. Kane8, Dey and
others.
Hemakuta Sthana. :— While describing the several Kgetras
found in India, the Sk P." has made specific mention of it. But
its location is wrapt in mystery. The Sk. P. appears to have
identified it with the Hemakuta mountain. One who practises
penance here becomes immune from the fear of re-birth.1
Heramba Vinlyaka :-~This is one of the temples of Gaoek
inVaranast.11 It is situated to the south east of Muotfa VmSyaka.
It fulfills all the desires of the inhabitants of VaranasL
Himalaya :— According to the Sk-P.!S the host of Gods headed
by Brhaspati went to the Himalayas in order to devise way* and
1. SK. Ka. 97.1 U» 133. * Hist. Dh,. IV. p- 756.
3. Sk. Ka. 69. 149. *• IMd S9. ««.
5. ibid 70 80. 6. Sfc.Bfa.to.tMM*
7. Hist. Dh8. IV. p. 756. * <*»* &*'
9. Sk. MatA.C.M.U.2.61. *°' «**'
11. Sk.Ka.V. 57.84. '*• Sk. M* to
118 JTrcp^-PURSlsJA. [VOL. XV. NO.
means for destroying the demon Taraka. They sought the
cooperation of the Lord of the mountains In the matter of achiev-
ing their objects. Besides, they requested him to offer shelter to
the ascetics. In this way the importance of the Himalayas has
been high-lighted by the Sk, P. This Parana1 holds that there are
several rivers that have issued from the Himalayas : their names
have been enumerated in the following order : (a) Gangs, (b)
Yamuna, (c) SarasvatI, (d) DrsadvatI, (e) GomatI, (f , Tapi, (g)
KaverioT, (h) Narmada, (ij S"irmada, (j)Godavarl, (k) Satadru,
(I) Vindhya, (m) PayosnJ, (n) Varada, (o) Carmapvati, (p) £arayu,
(q) Gaodaki, (r) Candapapaha, (s) Candrabhaga, 't)Vipa&aid
(u) 6ona. One who takes b^th in these rive s becomes liberated
from sins and finds access to the heaven. In the Sk. P.s the
Himalayas have been exalted to the rank of divinity. Even the
members of the trinity approach them for succour during the
period of emergency. It finds mention in the Vedic literature
also. The Himalayan range extends from Assam to the Punjabs
that is to say, it stretches from east to wesf, guarding the northern
border of India. N. L. Deys has given a very brief description
of it.
Himavftn : — Same as Himalaya (q. v,).
Is&natlrtha: —This is one of the reservoir situated in VarSrias!.1
A pilgrim has been exhorted to take bath in it and offer tarpana
to Gods, sages, and ancestors It has been stated that Monday
is singularly auspicious for the purpose alluded to above. On the
bank of this reservoir stands the temple of the Phallus that bears
the name of Srllinga,'1 According to the Sk. P. it is reputed at
the neighbourhood of Bhavanl tirtha. There is a Phallus of Lord
Siva0 carrying identical name (i.e. Isana). Dr. Kane7 refers to a
phallus called Kana linga at VaranasT. He has not, however,
referred to the Sk. PurSna.
: — The divinity called IsSnesvara is said to have
comeKedgra. The temple of the God is situated to the west of
Pra&lSda Ke&wa.8
1. St.Pra.V.Kse. M 1.36-39. 2. Sk. Ma. KedSra Khandka.
Dk p. 75. 4. sk.Ka.33.4W3. "
6 Ibid 61 139 , ,
Dha. IV p. 758 8< Sk. K a. 69.93-94,
JAI*., 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 119
Jalglsavyesvara :— This is one of the SubtTrthas in VaranasT.1
It has been authoritatively laid down that its majesty should not
be revealed to a heretic who fosters ill-will in his mind. An
individual who has fallen a victijn to the incubons of the Kali-age
should be treated as unworthey of getting an access to its shrine.
The Lii'iga Puraoa2 also has lent countenance to this prohibitory
utterance,
JanmasthZna: — This is the place of pilgrimage3 situated at
Ayodhya, It is the birthplace of R.ama and as such is held in
deep reverence by his devotees. The Skanda Purana states that
this holy place is situated to the east of Vighneavara, to the
north of Vasistha-tirtha and to the west of Laumas'a Hrtha. A
mere visit to this place brings about cessation of rebirth. It
dispenses with the necessity of bestowal of any gift, performance
of any sacrifice, and observance of austerities for the achieve-
ment of the objectives of human life
Jalalinga : — This is the phallus standing in the middle of
the Ganges*. It is more auspicious than the others existing on
the surface of the earth. It is made of different varieties of metals.
Jat&kunda :— This is a reservoir situated to the west of
Bharata'Kun'da6 in Nandigrama in Ayodhya. It was in this
sacred place that Rama and others removed their matted hair.
The images of Rama with Slta and Laksamana are worshipped
here. A pilgrimage to this place is to be undertaken on the
14th day of the first half of the month of Gaitra. Dr. Kane0
refers to one Jatakunda and has located it in Sanandura. He
has again assigned its site to the south of mount Malaya and to
the north of the Sea. Evidently this account is at variance with
that of the Skanda PurEoa.
Jayanteivara :-This is one of the Phalli of Lord Siva in
VarSnasi.7 It is situated on the bank of the Ganges.
Jatldeva :-The deity called Jatldeva* is said to have come
from Ra'meWa. It is situated to the north of Ekadanta Hrtha
in VSr&oasI.
1. Ibid 63 a5. 2. HiBt Dhs.IV p. 758.
3, SK-Vai.Ayo 18-20 4. SK- Ka. 69 101-193,
5. SK. Vai.A^o 9.5%57. 6. HiBt. Dhs. IV- p. 759.
7. SK.Ka. 69.72. & 5k, Ka. 69.78
120 yp*n— PURXtfA [VOL. xv. NO, i
Jfianoda tlrtha or Jnana Vspl : — This is a sacred well
situated in Varapasl.1 It is one of the most important tirthas.1
of that place. According to the Skanda Purana it is said that
when &iva saw the phallus of VisVebvara he wished to take bath
with its cool water. Consequently he dug a pit (Kunda) with his
trident to the south of the temple of Vi^veb'vara. He ultimately
poured down its water on the Vibveivara Liuga. The diety
granted him two distinct boons. By virtue of one of them this
particular tlrtha became superior to all the tirthas to be found on
the surface of the earth. And by virtue of another this holy
place came to be known as JnSnoda or Jn'navapi. Obviously it
has association with the. idea of £iva as knowledge incarnate.
Jyestha VmUyaka i —The temple of Gane£a known as Jye?ta-
vin&yaka is situated to the south east of Gintamaoi Vinayata in
Yar&oasl. It is to be worshipped on the 14th day of the second
half of Jyestha. (To be continued)
1. ibid 33.1-
2. ibid chapter S3.
[In the Bhagavata-PurSna III. 26. 19ff, we get a
exposition, of the SEnkhya-Philosophy mixed with the
concept of Caturvyuha, well-known in the Paficaratra-
system. In the Sankhya-Philosophy, there it hardly
any scope for bhakti (devotion). But this passage from
the BhagavatapurSna introduces bhakti in the Sankhya-
System with the help of Pancaratra. This mixture
might have been done with the view of popularising
the S&nkhya-System with the help of Paficaratra which
is very popular particularly in South India.]
: I ^ RcT ^^Tt sqTs ^TPT
l
(n^
16
122
SWH;— PURSJilA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
I TT ^T*renRTT cfFR ^R: *^ I
) srrfer^: ( = sNnf^F: ) ^ ) ^srfr: ( = a^rcr:
) i
3TRTSPTT
SRTf,
5rer^rf?r (^-3° )
( ^ ? )
5r?n?ft STT^ i
JAN, 1973] qiercmttr gfom 123
srmm i OTT?T fcrei^PRRT sr^ro ^%:
<pT I qt TO%5: spr Coffer: I OT <n3
1 sraror ( = ^^r? = TT^T^R sra^Rra1 )
•s ^\ > ^>•^'
: TOT: "
*r
TWO LEGENDS FROM THE SKANTDA PUR&^A
. A STUDY*
BY
R. N. MEHTA AND S. G, KANTAWALA
: 3'TT:
'rtfR'R
^sraf ^c^r sTOfasErwzftfSnrfr!)1 fearer
Introduction
The doctrine of transmigration is "one of the most funda-
mental doctrines of Indian system of religion and philosophy."1
Its acceptance leads to a corrolary in the transmutation of the
external morphs of the transmigrating souls. To illustrate and
emphasize the magnitude of this doctrine numerous legends are
recorded in Indian literature. This motif of metempsychosis is
common enough in folk-tales. This motif is also utilised in classi-
cal Sanskrit works, e g. Bana's Kadambarl, wherein the heroes
and not the heroines undergo three rebirths each. * This doctrine
has an interesting development into the depiction of a being with
both the anthropomorphic and theriomorphic characteristics.
The outstanding instances of such a composite character are
Ganapati, Nrslmha, Nara-Varaha, Daksa etc. An inquiry into
the origin of such forms and their appraisal e.g. of Gane^a, Dak§a
«fc. lead one to infer that the idea of transplantation of organs of
* Tbc authors arc grateful to the University Grants Commission for
the assistance they have received for the study of the Prabhaaa-
khai^a. This pape: ia an outcome of the study of the Prabhasa-
khan4a which ia undertaken under the auspices, of the project.
1. Kane P. V , History Of Dharmasastra, Vol. V, Part II, p. 1 530.
2. KW«D«g«pt»S. N.andDc S. K., A History of Sanskrit Literature,
Uwsucal Period, Vol. I, p. 232. fn. 1. For a study of these motifs as
Ut«sr»ry devices «rfi Gray L. H. W%KM XVIII, (1904), pp. 53-54.
JAN., 1973] TWO LEGENDS FROM THE SKANDA PURfi^A 125
two different beings was accepted as a common phenomenon in
Indian mythology. But with reference to the form of Nara-varaha
it may be said that it seems to develop as a consequence of the
acceptance of the idea that forms of different beings can
co-exist in one place; but the study under consideration seems to
suggest that a different set of principles was operative also in the
development of composite characters. The SP "is the.most extensive
ofPuranas arid poses perplexing problems"1. It is found in two
forms : — (1) Khanda and (2) Samhitn. Its seven khandas are :
(1) Mahesvara, (2) Vaisnava, (3) Brahma, (4) Kali, (5) Avantya,
(6) Nagara and (7) Prabhasa. The Sarahitas are six : — (1) Sanat-
kumara, (2) Sfita, (3) &ankari, (4) Vaisnavl, (5) Brahml and
(6) Saura.*
In the present paper it is proposed to study two legends in
which the main characters have therio-anthropomorphic features.
One of them occurs in the KK, a part of the MK of the SP and
the other one occurs in the VM of the PK of the SP3.
Summary of the legends
The legends from the KK and the VM are summarised as
follows : —
KK : Chapter XXXIX
Bharata had a son, SatasViga by name, who had a goat-
faced daughter. The Puraaa tries to explain why she came to
have a goat* face.
In the region near the meeting of the Mahl river with the
Gulf of Garabay there came once a herd of goats. One of them
Btrayed away and got entangled into a thicket and it could not
disentangle from it and ultimately it died of hunger and thirst
With the passage of time the carcass disintegrated and parts 01
its trunk were washed away, but its head remained dangling
the thicket.
1. Kane P. V., op. cit, p. 911. pttra*e-Vi»*ri*
ia the Nagarakha^a. (Op. Cit., p. 157).
3 List of Abbreviations :
'
varaJ
> Venkatcshvara ress edit*
126 ^rm^— PURS^A fvoL. xV. NO. 1
On account of the supernatural power of the holy place she
was born as a beautiful daughter of the king Sata^rriga, the king
of Simhala with the human body and the face of a she-goat. All
were struck with wonder and sorrow at the unusual physical
appearance of the royal daughter. With the passing of time she
attained her youth and once she happened to look into a mirror
and thereupon she remembered her previous birth, She consoled
her grieved parents and narrated her birth. She requested them
to go where her body in her former birth had perished. After
making liberal gifts she embarked on a voyage to StambhatTrtha
(modern Gambay). On earning there, after search, she found her
own head there. She collected the bones, skin, etc. and burnt
them there and then she threw the bones into the confluence of
the river Mahl and the Gulf of Cambay. On account of the
supernatural power of the holy place her face became moon-like
and she came to have an excellent beautiful form. She practised
severe penance there and at the end of one year Lord Isiva was
pleased to grant her a boon. She begged Lord 6iva to reside
there and Lord Ssiva, Barkaresvara by name, was consecrated
where the h*ad of the she-goat was burnt.
VM : Chapters VI & VII
Near the Raivataka mountain is situated a holy place known
as Mrglkunda which is to the west of the temple of BhavanStha.
The following legend is given to explain the name of this
tlrlhas :—
There was a righteous king Bhoja by name, in Kanyakubja
(6-20). Once he went to a forest, where a forest-ranger happened
to tell him that in the forest there lived a woman with the deer's
face and moved in the herd of deer.1 The king instituted a search
for her and at last he happened to trace her and brought her to
K&ftyakubja, She was received very warmly in the royal palace.
The king asked her, once, in privacy what her name was and why
shfl was reduced to such a strange form, but she replied nothing.
Then he called for the ministers, astrologers and the best of the
BraikOuns and asked them how she could utter the human speech
with a human face There-upon the Brahmins told him that in
Kurui$etra there lived the best of Brahmins, Sarasvata, by name,,
^Qj^ctaed penance on the bank of the SarasvatI and also that
I. Not* that sh<j is eallcd a narl in 6,23 and a. Vafa in 6.2*.
JAN., 1973] TWO LEGENDS FROM THE SKANDA PURSfvlA 127
being ordered by him she would tell everything. Accordingly the
king approached Sarasvata who told him that she would tell him
everything. That Brahmin came there and she bowed down to him
and swooned. With due ritual she was brought back to conscious-
ness and she narrated the past history of her seven births. The
seven births are as follows : — ^i) The king Bhoja is said to be the
son of the lung of Kaliiiga in his previous seventh birth and the
Mfgl (the doe) was the daughter of the king of Vanga. Both were
married and she became the crown queen, (ii) Then both were born
as Brahmins and she became his housewife, (iii) He was born as a
svetasarpa and she was born as the daughter of a Brahmin and was
married at the age of eight. The very svetasarpa bit her husband
who, thereupon^ died. The svetasarpa was also killed then.
(iv) He was born as a makara in the river Godavari at Bhimesvara
and the above-mentioned widow was killed by the above-
mentioned makara. She was consigned to fire and then immersed
in water, (v) Later on he was born as a lubdhaka and she was
born as a krauncl. The impassioned kraunca was killed by the
lubdhaka during their dalliance. He was, therefore, cursed by a
r$i. (vi) Later on, the lubdhaka was born as a siniha and she was
born as a mjgT. who was killed by the very Hon. (vii) Later on
he was born as the king Bhoja and she was born as a woman with
the deer's face as the young one of a deer.
The chapter VII tells us that once a doe happened to drink
up the semen of the sage Uddalaka and this led to her such a
birth. En passant she also said that she had burnt herself with
the king, £. «. she had become a suttee. She, further, informed
the king that if anyone let loose a head in the river Suvarnarekhn
in VastrSpatha, she would assume a human form. When done
accordingly, she was transformed into an exquisite beauty and
the king Bhoja married her and she came to be renowned as
mrgamukhl (7.32).
Analysis
The following points emerge from a comparative study of
the above two legends : — m~tPmnsvchosis
1. Both the legends accept the doctnne of metempsychoses
as a basic point in their narration.
2. Both the legends point out that the tailing
of the corpse of the character concerned results mto a burth
with a human body.
128 3OTJ3C.— PURStfA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
3. In this cycle of rebirth the persistence of a theriomor-
phic head is a result of the non-falling of the head of the character
concerned in the holy waters of a tlrtha.
4. The complete human from is gained by visiting the
same tlrtha again and by immersing the remnants of the head
of the character concerned in the tlrtha.
These points of similarities indicate that the major frame-
work of the two legends is similar in spite of the fact that the
narrative in the VM is longer than the one in the KM- Hence
it seems that they develop from a common ideological back-
ground. But there are also points of dissimilarity which are
significant to note : —
1. The KK mentions a group of goats, whereas the VM
talks about a herd of doe.
2. In the KK a grove of jS.ll (Guj-plladl] and other creepers
are responsible for the death of the goat, whereas in the VM
the bamboo — thicket is the cause of the death of the doe.
3. The KK brings the princess from Simhala via sea to
Stambhatlrtha, whereas the sea does not figure in the VM.
4. The KK talks of only one birth, whereas the VM talks
of seven births.
5. In both the legends the motif which leads to the kindl-
ing of the memory of the past birth is different. The K.K.
utilises the theme of reflection in a mirror, ' whereas the VM
relies on the tantric powers of Sarasvata.
6. In the KK the kumnrl does not marry, whereas the
doe-faced woman marries the king after getting the human head.
7. The tlrthas in both the legends are naturally different.
The KK talks of the MahisHgarasatigama, whereas the VM
talks of the Suvarnarekha river.
Legend in the Jaina Work
Legends with similar motifs are also found in the non-Brah-
miaical literature also. It would be interesting to compare a
similar legend from the Laghuprabandha sangraha which is a Jain
J. ThatwJ.P. (Ed), Laghuprabandhasaagraha, p, 91.
JAN., 1973] TWO LEGENDS FROM THE SKANDA PURStfA 129
A goddess ^rlmats by name was the daughter of the king
Srtpuflja, She was a monkey-faced woman. Once the children
were singing the songs of Arbuda and thereupon she remembered
her previons birth and told that on Arbuda there was a place
called. K.5yakuijda where she was a she-monkey. Once on seeing a
viper there, she jumped and got entangled in a bamboo-grove
and died. Her body fell in the kunda and consequently it got
the human form. But on the other side, her head was hanging
in the bamboo grove. The king saw it and threw it in the
kunda. And thereupon she came to gain a human head. She
did not marry and performed penance on the mountain After
her death she became the presiding goddess of the mountain
near Rasivo-Valam.
Discussion and Interpretation
From the above analysis of the two legends the most obvious
and the important point that emerges is the belief in metem-
psychosis which is the corner-stone of the growth of extremely
fascinating legends. They are used principally to eulogize the
power and sanctity of a local tlrthal while doing this, many
diverse elements seem to enter into the make-up of the details
of the legends and they develop further significant local features
during the course of the development of the legend.
The legend in the KK relies on the local flora, migrating
fauna and the local geographical features Around Starnbhattrtha
migrating herds of cattle, sheep and goat are almost an annual
phenomenon. After the rains the people from Saurashtra and
Kutch begin to migrate towards Gujarat and Malwa in search
of pasture lands for their cattle and animals. They return to their
home-villages after the summer. In these annual migrations the
track around this place is used. The straying animals are also
the well-known features in this region of Stambhatlrtha. Heac*
the motif of the goat is an outcome of the local peculuritw of
this site.
Cambay is a well-known medieval port. It •«« » to
flooring ftL at iea,, 7.1.8* century A.
activity of this r,gion can be .raced back ,0
activity and the continuous contact
17
130 S*nra;— PURX^A [VOL. XV. NO. 1
in the south the author of the KK. probably residing in this region
would look naturally towards the Gulf of Gambay for some
immigration in this region and therefore the goat-faced girl is
brought to Gambay from Siinhala by the sea-route. The legend
sings the praise of the Mahlsagarasangama and Lord £siva. The
latter trait indicates the ^aivite leaning of the author who
glorifies also the confluence of the Mahj with the Gulf of Gatnbay,
because the confluent site is believed to be very holy. He notes
further that the goat-faced girl got rennovated many old temples.
This significantly points to the fact that the wealth necessary for
rennovation poured from immigrants through the sea-route and
this has a direct indication to the flourishing sea-borne trade of
Carnbay.
In contrast to the KK the VM gives an elaborate legend of
seven birth$ woven together. This motif of the relationship of
two individuals through a series of births is a well-known, one
in Indian literature and the author of the VM draws inspiration
from this well-known motif for the legend in the VM. The event
of the death of the deer by the attack of the lion indicates a
well-known usual phenomenon in the Gir forests. The Gir is
the lions' sanctury even today. Lions were and are found around
Girnar and their natural food includes the deer also. A few
varieties of deer were seen in this region and hence one will
not be far wrong in concluding that the author of the VM
utilises and weaves the local experience and happening in the
narration of the legend. In this region bamboo-groves were
well-known It may be mentioned that some of the strong solid
bamboo is also collected from the Gir forests. The dangling
of the head of the deer on a bamboo as given in the VM has
•pfa • background of a common local phenomenon. The scene
« laid near the Myglkunda and the SuvarnarekhS river. Both
•T d*» are near the Raivataka ,'. ,. Girnar. The Mrglkuoda
» pombly the small kunja near the temple of BhavanStha and
P-y TPP°rted bythetext' The river Suvaroarekhs is
IT WMCh the fam°US Syrians lake built by
Maurya (324 BC- 300BC) and renvovated by the
Rudradamau in c. 150/151 A. D. as well as by
JAN., 1973] TWO LEGENDS FROM THE SKANDA PURAJsIA 13 1
epigraphic record by Rudradaman the river is noted as Suvar-
nasilcata. The second member of the • vocable "Suvarnasikaia,
in the epigraphic record is replaced by-rekkv. in the Puraga.
This Suvarnarekha is identified with ^onrekh by Bhagavanlal
Indraji.1
Locally the rivulet is known as Sonrekh even today. The vocable
sonarekha is derivable from the vocable suvarnarekhz "and this
indicates a local tradition of some longivity. If epigraphic
reference preserves correctly one tradition, one can surmise that
the other tradition was either consequent to or subsequent to the
ephigraphical record. The Girnar and the location of the whole
story are away from the sea and therefore naturally the sea is
conspicuous by its absence in the legend in the VM.
The mrgl discloses the knowledge of the previous births due
to the intervention of a Sarasvata. This term i.e. stirasvata might
refer to a tZntrika or it might refer to a Brahmin from the
Sarasvata caste. Irrespective of the possible two interpretations
of the word sftrasvala as mentioned above, one fact that emerges
from the situation of the incident in the legend is a belief in the
tnnlrika powers which would make an animal speak in human
tongue, even though the human speech by animate and inanimate
objects is a wide-spread motif in Indian literature. Here the
motif is used to emphasise the power of a Sarasvata. Thus the
legend from the VM betrays local colour which is distinct from
that of the KK. Moreover, the semi-historical points in this
legend are not bereft of interest.
From the Indian view-point the first birth story which
narrates the marriage of a prince from Vaftga and the pnncew
from Kalinga seems to fall on the ancient traditions .which were
accepted by the Mahavamia and the Dlpavanaba in Ceylon. But
the other legends will require further work. But in this work the
girl is killed all the time by her husband, when both were born
fn different species. Probably this motif is introduced her* to
signify the ideals of chastity and fidelity of a woman.
1. Historical Inscription of Gujarat, Part I. «dM ***«»• <*»•
2« Mehta R« N-, Vijayant katKi
132 S<W»-FUHAyA {VOL. XV. No I
At least the memory nf Bhoj.'i «»i K.iu.tu ;H»i AD .-SHO vn>
seems to reflect the tvi\>n of Bhnj,», tfc 7th ; .jj * su {[,„ j,r '
dynasty ruling from K;umuj, He was rh> •*>..-,! jtrnvfjiiil
having the titles of ndivaFA/itt, mihit>it ,-uul /"S*Wbir,j,i TI
title {prabh?Lsat associ;ites very well vvhh *j|. s ,, ,- ,,j' js,(, ,,
s««. PrabhSsakh.'Uj^H. This i,iK«-* ,!?. - ,vi,v{;tl,, '
, ,, . i- t- 1 .
whether he was ahv<- for snrh ;t IORS- tuc-nliii t;.ii, .„
. . .... ' "*"nii
it is sheer acciden*-. dujarai and Snin :,r;,i u,»,- it, i j
i , ^ " '"sidor
zones between the Pnuthlrai nf K i: IKSM; ,t»J ft.-uir.jkut is r
Manyakhetti (8th to 10th rtmniry ,\S,h 1« ,,s .j*?y i},,- «V,«liti,^S "r
BhojaofDhar with his prat<m,igf tn i ,u»,;t! .- \t.'i ht }llt-uT
. U.Ut,' l)t;(;[|
mixed up also m the t«xtm<* f»f ilii-* l.-«- .•.*! Jf,f pr.,,
protecting forests by th« forest r,iHi»»-r, h ,U 1 ,, MttSy «*J,|
Thus the whole logtmd is a mixture «f J.», ,,f ,n v |( .„ lt
elements. '
The study of both the J^gi-nds in-Ji, UM «i,k,t
Indie legends were taken up by vvrit*"t* «.} tliffn,.,,
explain some local phenoniciu. Whii- ,!,„«.; »„, ,„,,, ,
colour was given to the broad uttii*iirm .,,uli,,.., ,,Ilrj <hu, j, K
ted the pattern of unity in tiivmiiy it* ih, M»{?«faf « ,„,,„„"
of India. »-'«tn»
The legend of SrtniSta frmn tl,,. /^t!l/, ,
easier is also interesting in ihJi turiniH'tJM,,. Jf ,tl,!i,,IJt.s „, „ ,,
Jams also seem to fallow Uu- same jnvuJkv ^ ,j,,. |.W| ,-ty |kftf ,', 4ftd
impart the local and sectarian u,J,m ,„ rftf,1|tl ttl-u;,.; ,ad
moufs and legends. These Hfurts by v^rim,, „ , lM)<It u, lh). ,'m|. ,„
socaety appear to have been «nde««k,.,, li« ^u
pan-Indic interests as well 8S thdr c«r,el,,.i,,Hi |WW,.
they may be, to local conditions,
, . -,
of the Skandapuraoa, IHiarm-ira^yamrta and
to poim tohe similar
were given local colours, Th,.,< Hliirl* sewn fo
forge an element of Unity in divmity i, llldiiMJ ,
VEDIC £&KHAS
BY
GANGA SAGAR RAT
*i«rf:
TT^IfJrTT:
sps siTcf:
I ]
According to the PurSijas and other literary records origi-
nally there was only one Veda1 and later en it developed into
many branches which were called as SikhaS For the sake of
convenience in learning and performance of sacrifices this one
original Vedaa was arranged into four Vedas. Though the Vedic
6akh5s originated first from the original Vedic Sarohitis, but later
on other Vedic literature (such as Brahmayas, SQtras, etc.} aho
caused the beginning of a new ^atha. For the word SftkhS otber
equivalents are Garana and Bheda.
The word £akha stands for various sacred tradition!
preserved in different families of the priests. Sakha* orig.nated
from the original Vedas. Primarily the word S*kbf d«-ao*«! «
certain group of literary documents which farmed the subject *
study. That is why we frequently meet with the m ««»•
madhlte) (he reads the Sakha). In this light it my to ** that
cf.
„
Matsya 143,10 ab etc;
bhSgya; Bhatta 6hag ^ ^_
2. This traditional view is di86'rDfcdJ^H*!!l£ *,'tUi **M*
Ancient Sanskrit Literature, p. *»• »
independent.
t34 JftlnrH— PURAlsIA. [VOL, XV. NO. 1
within the 6akh5 the SaihhitS and allied literature was admitted1.
Mahadeva, a commentator of Hiranyakes"in's Grhya Sutra, says
that 6akha means a part of SvUdhycijia comprising of Mantras
and Br&hmnas* .
Besides the Sarhhitas, BrahmanaSj Aranyakas and Upanisads,
the SakljS also includes within itself the Kalpasutras, . which
were regarded as Vedangas, In this connection the commentator
Mahsdeva says that as Veda means Sondhyaya along with the
Ahgast a Sakha may include Ahgas and as such becomes different
from another Sakha owing to the difference in Angass.
Here Mahadeva pleads that Ahgas are to be included in
the fold ofVedas as well as of the SakhSs. But contrary to his
view Angas are not included in the Vedas. Whatever may be
the argument it is certain that the Sutras were included in the
£akbas.
From the evidence of PurSnas it is clear that the S"akh5s
are the result of gradual development in the Vedic tradition.
The Sarhhitas are the original literature and the Brahmanas,
Aryanyakas and Upanisads are the later production Earlier the
school of the Vedas contained the Vedic SamhitSs, but with the
lapse of time the priests in Vedic schools also developed various
treatises on the performance of sacrifices (the Brahmanas and
Sutras) and the speculative thought on the ultimate reality
(Upani§ads).
Besides the words £§khS5 Caraga and Bheda, Puranas also
refer to the name Anu^akha4. This shows that some S"akhas
are developed from other Sakhas. These subsequent 6akhas
are termed as Anu'akhSs or Upa&khSs. This is the view of
Srldhara on the passage of Vis.nu PurSna.5
1. Mas MUller, op. cit, p, 64.
S. franfo^ft T^ff^rareitit SrTtcg^ I Mahadeva on
HiranyakesI stitra...,..,
I KumSrila does not accept Kalpae^utraa among
and clearly remarka jf5CT'
Vf?nu P. III. 4.25 ab
Srfdhara.
VEDIC
In short the word Sakha denotes the sacred Vedic traditions
which were learnt and taught among the followers of a certain
tradition. In this connection Max Muller observes ; Literary
works, such as the £akhas were, have assumed with us a much
more tangible shape. They exist as a book and not merely
as a body of thought handed down in schools or in families. To
read a £akha means not only to go over it but to take possession
of it, to gaurd it into memory and to enable others to read it by
repeating it to others".1 Here, it is to be noted that there were
no written texts at that time, so the sacred traditions were kept
alive among the followers through oral transmission. And in
this way the followers and the tradition or literary works were
inseparable. This is the reason why the various names such as
Sakha, Caraija, Bheda and Anu^akh^ were confused together.
Carana : This -word is popularly used for Sakha But it a
to be noted that originally this word was used in a different sense.
Jagaddhara, the commentator of the Malatlmfidhava drama of
Bhavabhuti. says that 'Carana means a group of persons who have
pledged to the reading of a certain £akha and have in this manner
become one body.a This definition of 'Garaija" forwarded by
Jagaddhara is ancient one and Jagaddhara has only adhered to
it. Kasjiks also mentions that Carana means those persons who
are related due to their adherence to one 6akhSs. Vftrtika also
says that Caraoa means the students of &skha (Vartika on Pagini
IV. 1.63 . It is to be noted that the Caranas were named after
their first founders.- In this way the name of the Ssakha {sacred
literary work), Carana and the first founder used to be one4. The
other word Bheda used in the sense of £skha has the simple
meaning as division or part. This word is variously used in the
Caranavyuhas.
'• History of Ancient 5kt Lit,, p 94.
2- "cnuJTsrs?: OT^rfo^T«?tf^it
Jagaddhara on MalatJmddhava
KSsikS II. 4.3
4. For details see V. S. Agrawala, I«din As known
B.N. Puri India in the Tims of PataBjaH, P-
History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, p. 6*.
136 gmtf^-PURXtfA [VL. xv. I
Kinds of SakhSs
It is clear that the s'akhss consist of Vedic literature. Hence,
ihe difference in the literature will necessarily lead to the
difference in Sskhas. Mahadeva, the commentator of Hiranyakebl
Sfitra observes that any portion of the Svftdhyaya, consisting of
Mantra and Brfthmana is called Sakha and any difference in either
the Mantras or the Brnhmanas will lead in the Veda to a difference
in subordinate Sakhas1. He also informs us about another cla«s of
the Sakhas which was founded on the Sutras'^. In this way the
S"skhSs may be of ihree kinds: (l)the SamhitS -jkkhas (2) theBrah-
maija Sakhas and (3) the Sutra Sakhas :
fl) The Sarrihita Sakhas are those which are founded
on the Sarhhitas. These arose from the differences in
Samhitas. The S'skala, the BSskala, the Katha etc. are the
Samhita-S'akhas. We do not hear about the different
Brahmanas of the £akala and Baskala Sariihitas. However, it
may be noted that peculiarities in Brahmanas and Sutras do not
affect the origin of Sakhas from the Sarhhitas. (2) The difference
in Brahmanas also leads to the establishment of a new £skha
or Carana. For instance, the KausTtaki and the Aitareya
Sakhas which have no Sarhhitas of their own are separate
Sakhas on the basis of their independent Brahmanas. Prof.
Max Miiller sa>s that when a new ^§kha was founded on the
basis of its Brahmaijas the Samhita too was slightly modified11.
But this argument is hardly convincing primarily because it is
not possible to accept that Samhitas originated later than the
Brahmanas, Moreover, various Brahmanas ar,e available which
do not have their own Samhitas (3) There also exist various
Sakhas which trace their origin to the KalpasQtras. Many
branches of the Taittirlyas have neither their own Sathhitas
nop Brahmanas but only the Sutras. Such Sakhas derive their
origin from Sdtras and are calld Sutra-&ikh5s. The BharadvSja,
the Apastamba and the Hiranyake:Hn are the Sutra-^akhas.
^ I! Mahttdeva on
Hira^yakcsl Sutra.
2.
ibid-
». Max Miller,, History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, p. 98.
VEDIC SXELSS 137
The establishment of the SakhSs was for utilitarian purpose*.
No sacrifice can be performed merely with the help of Samhins, so
the BrShmanas and the Sutras were introduced to meet the
practical needs. Kumarila observes that sacrifices can be perfor-
med even without the help of SamhitSs but contrary to it the
Mantras and the Brahmanas alone cannot serve the litual
purposes.1 However., Kumarila never gives that sanctity and
authority to the Sutras which hangs round the Vedas*. He says
that schools like Mas'aka and Apastamba are founded by human-
beings and caanot be said as anndi (eternal) however long they
may have been established.' Contrary to it, Mahldeva is ready
to accept the eternity of the Sutra bakhas*. The number of the
Sutra Sakhas is fairly large.
Causes for the origin of different Sakhas
The origin of the different &akhris was necessiatcd due to
many reasons which may be summed up as follows :
(i) The Veda belongs to the most remote age when people
were unaware of writing or if they were aware they did not wiite
for keeping their knowledge sacred and secret from others. But
when this knowledge was turned into black and white some
discrepancies were inevitable, for a work memorised by many
people is bound to assume differences, (ii) Basically the Veda
was used for utilitarian purposes, because Mantras were recited
at the time of performance of sacrifices. The sacrificial ritt*
differed slightly or widely from family to family and thui Ved*
KumanU
2- Kumirila
3.
«T II
138 S*roj*-- PURSJilA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
accordingly changed, (iii) Owing to individual peculiarities in
vocal organs phonetic variations are unaviodable. Due to
phonetic variations various Sakhss arose. In oral tradition no
body can claim as to which was the most ancient and correct
reading, (iv) Accentual differences constitute another ground
for the establishment of new £skhSs. Though in later period
even the accents were counted but originally in hoary past no such
consideration can be claimed, (v) The origin of Kalpastttras also
caused the establishment of new l&akhSs.1
According to the Puranas the establish orient of different
SskhSs was due to the confusion or error in knowledge.
: 1 1 Matsya p. 143.1 1 .
In Puranas it is stated that Brahma seeing the people (of
Kali-age) short in age, power and mental strength directed
Manu SvSyambhuva to divide single Veda into many :
3 TTTf 3
Vayu I. 61. 2, 8
The reason given for this classification is the decay in the
physical and mental power of human beings :
: n
BhSg. p. XII. 6 473
and
^f tsft ^f ^rw %$ 3fa snwrfo 1 1 vayu p. i.e i .5ab
Extinction of Vedic Sakha's
At present many Sakhas which are mentioned in the
PiirSnas and other treatises dealing with the Vedic SSkhas are
1. For elaborate diaeussion on these points see Suryakanta, IJ-ktantrann,
Introduction, p 7-S; Bloocnfield : Religion of Veda, p. 21 ; Satyavrata
Satnasrami, Trayi Paricaysa.
*. ^rfdhara while commenting on this verse says : 3f?f : |
VEDIG sXKXS 139
not extant. Then what happened to those 6akhSs ? Are those
lists not correct ? The lists referred to in those treatises cannot be
regarded as wrong. Many of the £akhas mentioned in the PurSnas
disappeared in the course of time. Some jkkhSs however,
mentioned in those treatises were extant at the time of the
composition of the PurSnas and other texts and some were
preserved in tradition only even at that time. Gradually many
of the Sakha's prevalent at that time also were lost. The reasons
behind the extinction of those &5khas may be summed up
as follows :
The original passages were lost due to negligence of the
students of those Sakhas,1 In this connection Kumarila observes
that it cannot be said that their destruction is impossible for it
takes place every day either by negligence or by idleness or death
of the followers of that school.8 He further says that even today
books are lost and subjects are forgotten". If we consider how
long the oral tradition which was the only means for preserving
the Sakhas, continued in India, it is less surprising that many of
these Sakhas should have been lost than that so many should still
have survived. Probably due to these reasons a large number of
the Vedic Sakhas were lost and even those available are in
incomplete form.
Injunctions for adherence to one's own Sakha
Though the general rules for sacrifices and domestic rites
were mostly common yet there were certain differences in
different families and at the different places. In these domestic
rites and especially in marriage rites every one was expected to
observe his family and village customs. In the commentary of
ParaSara's Grhya SQtra various authorities are cited who strongly
recommend that it is wrong to give up the customs of one's own
1. Haradatta, commenting upon
stanta sutra Sec. 12) says
2.
"•"••'• r|jm
3.
140 gtrcnt— PURSUE A [VOL. xv. NO. i
&akha and adopt those of others.-1 Vasis^ha says that a wise man
should never perform the duties prescribed in other's Sakha ; if
he does, he is traitor to his own Sakha (Sakhntanda}, In another
law-book also it is said that who abandons his own &Skha and
adheres to other's whether out of ignorance or greed falls and
perishes, This is the opinion of the Chandoga Pariaista also.
But where there is no specific prescriptions for certain rites in
one's own family it is proper to adopt those of other's Sakhas.3
&svalayana Grhya sutra while narrating the general rules says
that rules of countries (janapadas} and villages (gramas') are many-
fold and one must know them as far as marriage is concerned.5*
Here commentator of this Sutra says that if there Is contradiction
between the rules prevalent in countries and those prescribed in
the Grhya sutras one should follow the rules of the Grhya Sutra.4
3
: TfcTcrJ' ^^ u
3 T:
H u
^wrermt
tl Asva. Sutra I. 7
^ er
I Com. on above
"DID THE BHAGAVATA KNOW KALID&SA?"
BY
V. RAGHA.VAN
In Parana1 XIV. 2, pp. 137-40, Sri Sheo Shankar Prasad
asks 'Did the Author of the BhSgavata know KalidSaa ?' and
proceeds to show a few passages from the Parana which echo
expressions from the poet. He cites two verses from th*
Bhngavata bearing the impress of two verses of the Meghadm and
adds that the sending of messages through the birds and the
clouds to Krsna in X. 90 is also due to the influence of the same
poem
Scholars, including myself, have pointed out the influence
ofKalidSsaon the PurSjjas. The BhUgamla being one of the
late Puranas, there is no question of showing its posteriority to
Kalidasa or its borrowing from or imitation of KslidSsa. A poet
and exponent of Indian thought and culture of such I»«"«f«
importance as Kalidasa should have naturally formed part of tne
mental background of the author of the Bhtgavata.
The writer of the above-mentioned article says
episode of 6akuntal& as dealt with in the
account and not the version m aS. ^ ^ *.
naturaUy feels obliged to follow the ^^J^i^ #i
main story. But is it completely innoo^t < *»«*«-
the immortal play of Kalidasa ?
, Fort,
142 3W3;— PURA^A [VOL. XV. NO 1
In the Mahabharata text, as critically edited, Dusyanta asks
£akuntala whose daughter she was and Sakuntala -narrates the
story of how she was born to MenakS and Visvamitra. Upon this,
Dusyanta says she is fortunately a Ksatriya woman. The
Bhilgavata however goes a little further and makes Du?yanta say
that it is clear that she is a Ksatriya's daughtei% for the heart of a
Paurava will not be set on an unrighteous object. IX. 20.12:
T Fir %
The additional words of Dusyanta in the Bkagavata will not
fail to recall the lines in Kalidasa's Ab/iijnanaszkuntata :
There is perhaps another place also in the Bhngavafa where
too there is an echo of Kalidasa. In I. 19.8, the Bh&gwata speaks
of the great souls who sanctify places by their visit and stay, and
thereby contributing to the holiness of Tlrthas:
This may be after Kalidasa's definition of Tlrtha in Kumnra-
sambhava VI. 56 as the place where worthy souls had stayed :
I. Tfa« AS ahobKSrala text in- the additional passages of the Southern
r*«*n8Son, rejected by the Critical Edition, has patent echoes from
tie corrwjxmdingcontext in KSlidasa's play.
THE DATE OF THE NARASI^IHA PUR&^A
BY
V. RAGHAVAN
In his Studies in the Upapuriinas, Vol. I., (Calcutta Sanskrit
College Research Series No. n), Dr. R. G. Hazra analyses the
Narasimha Parana and discusses its date. In addition to the published
text (Gopal Narayan and Co., Bombay, 2nd edn. 1911), he uses a
number of manuscripts of the PurSna The Bombay edition is
baaed only on three manuscripts and there is a clear case for a
critical edition of the
For arriving at a date for this Ptirapa, Hazra takes into
account the contents of the Puraoa, its indebtedness to some texti,
its citation in Sntrti-nibandhas and its mention by Alberuni. H*
holds it to be one of the oldest and most important of the extant
Vaisoava Puranas (pp. 219, 235). It1 has been cited by a nambw
ofNibandha writers which shows that it must have been well
known by the first half of the llth cent. A. D. (pp. 235-7). The
absence from it of Tantric orientation makes him take its date up
to 700 A. D. and the absence of a regular account of theBuddk*
among the ten incarnations of Visnu to a date not later than *bo«t
500 A. D (pp. 238-9K He considers the PurJ^a also *o be earlier
than the BhSgavata which he dates as early as the 6th cent. A D,
(pp. 239-40) and later than the Visou and VSyu (pp. 241-2), «*d
Hazra mcationfl that the PurSija w»a trta. »««»
* 1300 A. D. but it has been pointed m« thatO* T^ ««*«**
has nothing to do with our PurEija aa *«* « it. t«* in I*
edn. See ParSn a IV. 2. (1962 July) PP-
2 . See his Stedia'i* tto Pu^ic «««*, D»«»r 1«0. Vf.
144 , gw^— puRSiviA [VOL. xv. NO. l
concludes that the Narasirnha was written in the latter part of the
5th cent. A. D. (p. 242)
Hazra, however, points out (p. 243) that this date does not
apply to all parts of the PurSna and that there are later interpola-
tions in its text; and he proceeds to set forth a series of passages
or sections of the Puratja not found in all the manuscripts of the
PurSna.
I may draw attention here to some passages in the PurSpa as
presented in its Bombay edition mentioned above, which have a
bearing on the date of the Pur ana in that edition, which would
go down very much from the date Hazra has shown. I will take the
chapter narrating the manifestation of Visnu as Rama (Rama-
PrndurdhZva} , beginning with ch. 47.
Cfa. 47, v. 82 in a longer metre : 'Udyataika-bhuja-yaftim
ajtoilw1 etc. is taken from KalidSsa's Raghuvarn^a, IX. 1 7. One of
the three manuscripts used by the Bombay edition docs not have
this verse,
aham
fromthe Raghuvaip^ canto
Hazra notes that the JfarasifpAa has some portions in prose.
h ha= > also a portion which is in the drama-style. This is in ch. 52
The In r u "gada ^ a laSt mInUte ^"nger to Rava^a.
The Ime, here numbered 21-32 occur in the same sequence in the
"
ln Subhata's play> they are
THE DATE OF THE NARASl^HA PURS^IA 145
Now, as has been pointed out,1 the Datangada was staged in
1243 A. D. at the court of Galukya Tribhuvanapala, in the celebra-
tion in honour of the former king Kumarapala; also in the same
period;, the former part of the 13th cent. A. D., Some^vara praised
poet Subhata in his Kirti-Kaumudl.
Assimilation of passages from the BhSgavata, which is usually
not assigned to the high date that Hazra gives it, could also be
shown, b\U this may be taken up on another occasion.
1. Keith, Sanskrit Drama, p. 269,
10
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASH1RAJ TRUST
(July-December, 1972)
WORK ON THE PURANAS
1. Releasing of the Karma Parana Volumes
The Critical Edition of the Kurma PurSna with Appendices
and Critical Notes had already been printed in June last as
noted in the account of the activities of the Trust in Parana
XIV- 2 (July, 1972). The two translation-Volumes of Hindi
and English along with the constituted Sanskrit text and some
important appendices (viz. name-index including the personal
and geographical names, lists of flora and fauna, tlrthas,
akhyanas, stotras, vratas etc.) were also completely printed by
August (1972).
The three volumes of the Karma-Purana, Critical Edition
and the two translation Volumes were formally released at a
public function by the Chief Minister of Uttar Pradesh, (Pt.
Kamalapati Tripathi) on September 2, 1972. The function was
held in the Trust's Building Shivala Baradari, Varanasi, on the
bank of the Ganga , and was attended by the invitees including
the distinguished gentry of the city, the Professors of the
three Universities of Varanasi and other Sanskrit scholars and also
the Press. The function was presided by His Highness Maharaja
Dr. Vibhuti Narain Singh, the Chairman of the Trust. After the
mangaiaearana and the welcome speech by PC. Rajeshwar
Shastri Dravid the copies of the three Volumes were presented
to the Chief Minister by His Highness, and also to their
editor and the translators by the Chief Minister, after which the
(ftieral Secre*ary of the Trust, Sri Ramcsh Chandra D6j read
report of the literary and the cultural activities of the
Trust. He also announced that the Trust proposes
CMltre °f Indian learning ^ Varanasi to guide specially
h Scholars who come to India in quest of India's wisdom
aas&rfaed in Ijer ancient literature. Pt. Kamalapati Tripathi
, I ?peecfa stressed ^6 need of the study of the Puranas
»« of the publication of their authentic editions. He praised
tJ KUvftto of the Kashiraj Trust in this direction and
to scholars and the Government to co-operate
and sacred work undertaken by the Kashiraj
Vibhuti Narain Singh in his concluding
i snrar
?TO
tfrenr (m\
^rwt
SrfwtlH*!":,
148 3*Wff— PUR^JilA [VOL. XV. NO. 1
speech thanked the chief guest, Ft. Kamalapati Tripathi, and
the audience. His Highness also explained various problems
and the difficulties that are being faced in carrying out this work
and expressed the hope that the Government and the scholars
would both be coming forward to help the Trust in the important
project,
2. Varaha Purana
For constituting the text of the Varaha-Puraria a number
of manuscripts have been procured from different places, and
efforts are being made to procure some more manuscripts, or
their nhoto-copies.
The following MSS of the Varaha Purapa have been
collated.
1. No 57/183 of the Sarasvati Bhandara Library, Fort
Ramnagar, Varanasi, Devanagarl script.
2. No. 58/1 83 of the same Library, Script DevanagarT.
3. No. 15766 of the Sarasvati Bhavana Library, Varana-
seya Sanskrit University, Script Devanagarl.
4. No. 1197 of the Visveshvarananda Vedic Institute,
Hoshiarpur (Punjab). Dn,
5. No. 122 of 1881-82 of the Bhandarkar Oriental Research
Institute, Poona. Script Dn.
6. No. 86 of 1875-76 of the B O. R. I. Poona Script Dn.
7. A Palm leaf MS from the S"rngerl Matha, Mysore.
Script Nandinagarl.
8 Microfilm of a Bengali MS, No. G2-42 from the Seram-
pur College, W. Bengal.
Tfee following MSS, are being collated : —
1, Transcript copy of the Devanagarl MS, No. D10130,
from the T. M. S. Sarasvati Mahal Library, Tanjore.
2. Transcript copy of the Devanagarl MS No. D. 10134.
from the same Library
S, B^IM*. NT, ^,0from theAsiaticSodety
the Bengali MS. No. 1238, from the Sans-
e, Calcutta.
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST UQ
v.
1: i
150 2FRPT— PURXlilA [VOL. XV. NO.
Besides these, the microfilm copy of a Devanagari MS. No.
1 1 1 from the British Museum, London, has also been received
and will be collated shortly. Two DevanSgarl MSS. from
Oriental Research Institute Jodhpur, two DevanSgari MSS. and
one Grantha MS from India Office Library, London, and
Devanagari transcript copies of one Telugu MS. from Govt. MS,
Library, Madras are shortly to be procured.
OTHER WORKS
Purafla Patha and Pravacana
From 11.8.72 to 19.8.72 the complete text of the Tripurn
Rafiasya was recited in the morning in the BalSdevI temple,
Ramnagar by Pt. Laksmaiia Pandey and discourses on it were
given in the evening by Pt. Thakur Prasad Dvidvedi, Ramnagar,
From 14.11.72 to 20.11.72 in the bright half of the Kartika
month the text of the Visnu-dharmottara-PurStja was recited
by Pt. Gopal Sharma Dogate, and the discourses on it were
given by Pt, Vishwanath Shastri Datar.
Ved a-par ay ana
During the bright half of the Asadha Month from llth
July to 26th July the whole text of the £ukla Yajurved SarhhitS
was recited from memory by Pt. Vinayak Bhatta Sharma Badala
in the Siva-temple of the £ivala Palace, Varanasi. On the con-
clusion of the PSrSyana the daksjna and the ratna-kankaqa was
given to the reciter.
The scholars who were invited to the Purana gosthi on the
25th July, IJgtened to the Veda recitation in the £iva-temple.
Stanzas from the S"atapatha Brahmana were also recited from
memory by the three students of the Vidya Mandir who have been
«»mh to mtmory the text of the S"atapatha Brahmana.
On this occasion a Purana-gosthl was also arranged as usual
M*p ^ «W, July, 1972, which was presided by His Highness
i Narain Singh and was attended em.nent
?^ BUCh " Pt BaUeva Upadhyaya, retired
of Samkrit, B. H. U.. Dr. Reva Pxasad Divedi, Head of
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRA] TRUST 151
cr i
i srp5zrfa!rreft«RR'!n?r
si.
cr«rr
: qj5:
152 SCOTT— PURX$A [VOL, XV. NO. I
the Sahitya Dept., Sans. College, B. H. U , Dr. Raghunath Singh,
etc. and a number of distinguished persons of the city. After
the VySsa-vandana the VySsa Purnima number of the Pur&na
Bulletin was presented to H. H. Dr, Vibhuti Narain Singh The
VarsSsana (six monthly scholarship of Rs. 600) was also given to
Pt. Krlshnamurti S"rautT, the Saroaveda scholar. He gave a
demonstration of the various ganas of the mantras of Samaveda.
The Editor then read the report of the work of the PurSna
Department, placing certain problems of PurSnic text edition
and inviting suggestions there-on, which were discussed by the
scholars and suggestions were given by them. PrasSda was
distributed at the end of the Gosthi,
Celebration of the Sanskrit Day
The Sanskrit Day, sponsored by the Ministry of Education,
Government of India, was celebrated on 25 August, 1972 under the
auspices of the Kashira] Trust and the Maharaja Banaras VidyS
Mandir Trust. Dr. Reva Pd. Dwivedi of B.H.U., the scholars of the
Purana Department of the Kashiraj Trust and the teachers and
students of the Vidya Mandir and the local P. N. Intermediate
College took part in the celebration, Antyaksarl-competition in
Sanskrit was held in which the students of the Vidyamandir and of
the P. N. Inter College took part. Prizes were awarded to the
participants. A number of Sanskrit scholars from Ramnagar and
students amongst the audience spoke in Sanskrit on the importance
of Sanskrit and Sanskrit literature. The function was a great
success,
Scholars who visited the Purana Department.
During this period Prof. J. M. Mcknight, Me Master
University, Hamilton, Ontario, visited the Purana Department
on 13. 11. 1972 and appreciated its work,
Scholars who corresponded with the Purarta Deptt. on
PurSrtic work and studies
1. Shrimati Jai Devi (of New York) c/o. Sri Siva Bala Yogi
Ashram, Bangalore, Mysore state, enquired about the availa-
bility of the English translation of the DevI-BhSgavata Purana,
(Her letter dated 20.7.72)
ACTIVITIES Off THE ALt-TNDIA KA5HIRAJ TRUST 153
^raft srfcnr'Tgrr ^^^rr i
f^st^r:
srr«r^;
20
15.4 3*rap3;— PURSUE \ [VOL. xv. NO. 1
v 2., Km. Santosh Bagai, -East Patel Nager, New Delhi.
Eriquired about the date and authorship of the Visnu PurSna
ahd the works relating to these topics; (Reply to her, dated
8.8.72).
3. Prof. Maheshwari Prasad (of B. H. U. Varanasi), from
Indologishes Seminar der University, Gottingen, West Germany.
Required from the PurSna Deptt. some material consisting of
the constituted text with the critical apparatus along with the
concerned star passages and appendices from the Matsya-Purana
and the Kurma-PurSna (His letter dated 14.8 72)
4. Dr. P. G. Lalye, Reader in Sanskrit, Os mania University
Hyderabad (Andhra), requested permission to consult books and
periodicals on the Puranas available in our Parana Deptt. (His
letter dated 30.11.72)
5. Mr. Cheever M. Brown, 70 Park St. 61, Somerville,
Ma. U. S. A. Became interested in the Pun&na Bulletin and
inquired how he might obtain issues of all the past volumes.
He writes. "I first became interested in your Parana when I
came across some articles by A. S, Gupta on the Brahmavai-
varta Purana and the referencing of Puranas in general. Since
then I have browsed through all your Volumes to-date and would
very much like to begin a subscription" (His letter dated Dec.
3, 1972)
Necessary replies and material have been sent to them.
Rama-Lila
The Ramallls of Ramnagar has acquired a unique
importance and renown owing to its religious and cultural value.
Distinguished visitorSj both Indians and foreigners, who visit
Varanasi during the month-long period of the Rarnallla celebra-
tions ^.t Ramnagar also visit the Ramnagar Ramallla.
From this year the management of the Ramallla has been
entrusted to the All-India Kashira] Trust. Under its auspices
the Ramallla was celebrated from Sept. 22 to Oct. 2L The
Radio Authorities of the Allahabad Radio Station prepared
a Radio-News-Real of this year's Rs<nalil§ of Ramnagar and
it under their fGrama Panchayat' programme
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-lNDIA KASHlRAj TRUST 155
%ftr?rr^:
^70
:, \so
fsfER(Jj fgRfTJ^ |
156 J<:TIR^PURA$:A. [VOL. xv. NO. i
The Thailand Ambassador, His Excellency Dr. Owart
Suthiwart Marueput, visited the RamalllS at Ramnagar during
his visit to Varanasi.
ACTIVITIES OF THE SISTER TRUSTS
In order to propagate the TuIasT Literature, specially his
RSmacaritamanasa and to preserve the cultural heritage of India
through the RamalllS, His Highness Maharaja Banaras thought
it fit to establish a Trust (viz. Maharaja Udit Narain Singh
Manas Prachar Nidhi) for the above purposes. It is in the fitness
of things that such a Trust should be established when the country
is celebrating the quarter-centenary of the Ramacaritamanasa of
GosvamI Tulasldasa.
Another Trust (viz. Maharaja Prabhu Narain Singh Physical
Culture Trust) bss also been established for the propagation of
physical culture and body-build with H.H Maharaja Banaras as
Chairman.
1. Maharaja Udit Narain Singh Manas Prachar Nidhi
This Trust has been created by His Highness, Maharaja
Dr. Vibhuti Narain Singh, on 24 March, 1971. Some of its main
aims and objects are: — •
1. Propagation and dissemination of Tulasi literatures
specially the Ramacarita Manasa.
2. To prepare, complete, collect and edit different versions
of or! Ramacarita Manasa and other RSmayanas.
3. To hold Ramalllas and to maintain, support and develop
Ramalila performances and Ramalila Bhumis (Lands) and allied
places connected with the Rarnalila.
4. Tp award scholarships to the deserving candidates for
researches on Ramacarita Manasa and other works of Tulasfd^ia.
The first Trustees of the Trust are :
1. His Highness Maharaja Vibhuti Narain Singh
(Chairman).
2. Pt. Rajeshwar Shastri Dravid, Varanasi.
3. Sri ghaniar Lai Mehta; Calcutta.
4. PIT. B. Malik; Allahabad.
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA K.ASH1RAJ TRUST 157
158 t^rom— PURSj*t\ [VOL. xv. NO. l
TulasI jayantl was celebrated under the auspices of this
Trust on August 19 and 20.
Pt, Gangadhar Shastri, the celebrated Varanasi scholar of
TulasI literature was felicitated and honoured by His Highness
on behalf of the Maharaja Udit Narain Singh Manas Prachar
Nidhi on this occassion.
2. Maharaja Prabhu Narain Singh Physical Culture Trust
This Trust was also created on 24.3.71 by His Highness
Maharaja Dr. Vibhuti Narain Singh. Its main aims and objects
are: —
1. To establish Akharas, Gymnasiums, Stadeums, Shooting
ranges, Swimming Clubs and Mountaineering Clubs.
2. To hold competitions and organise sports and athletic
meets.
3. To promote, establish and support institutions for
development of physical culture of both Indian and Western style.
4. To publish books and pamphlets for promotion of
physical culture.
5. To establish and maintain playing grounds and recreation
centres
6. To establish and maintain clubs for providing physical
training and for preparing teams of hockey, golf, tennis, football
cricket^ and allied games, especially hockey.
7. To contribute and help to send teams to compete in
national and other routine meets.
The first Trustees of this Trust are :—
1. His Highness Maharaja < Dr. Vibhuti Narain Singh
(Chairman)
2. Brig. S. A- H Rizvi,
3. Sri Shankar Lai Mehta
4. Major S. L, Dar (Director)
Under the auspices of this Trust sports were held on the
10th December, 1972 on. the occasion of the birthday celebrations
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAj TRUST 159
vs.
160 sprapjj--puRXtf A [VOL. xv. NO, i
of Maharajakumar Sri Anant Narain Singh. In these sports the
children of fhe Vidya Mandir and local Basic and Junior High
schools participated. The sports were supervised and guided
by Prof. Arup De of the Banaras Hindu University, and th<3
Security Officer of Ramnagar Fort. The prizes were given to the
winners.
A sum of Rs. 1000 was given to Shri Balkishan, M.A. Final
student of the Banaras Hindu University for going to Munich to
give demonstrations in the Mallakham exercises on the occasion of
the Olympic games. Shri Balkishan and his associates gave perfor-
mances in Ramnagar Fort also on the Ilth December, 1972 on
the occasion of the birth day celebrations of Maharajkumar. A
sum of Rs. 100/- was awarded to them.
3. Maharaja Banaras Vidya Mandir Trust
Under the auspices of this Trust the following functions
were held as part of the birthday celebrations of the Maharajkumar.
(a) Vedic Balaka Vasanta-Puja
On the Ilth December Vedic Bslaka Vasanta Puja was
performed in the morning.
Sixteen Vedic students under 15 years orally recited the
Vedic mantras according to the prescribed rules with due cere-
monial rites. Daksinas were given to them and they were fed.
(b) Kirtana
In the evening of the same day a Kirtana (recitation and
singing of God's names) was held in which the inmates (Sadhus)
of the Ramkrishna Mission, Varanasi, and some local people
participated. PrasSda was distributed after the kTrtana.
(c) Painting Competition
A painting competition was held on the I2fh December, in
which the selected students of the Primary and Middle classes of
the local schools took part. A number of girl students also took
part. The paintings were judged by Prof. Kulkarni, Head of the
Deptt. of Painting of the Fine Arts College of B.H U,
4. Kashinaresh Maharani Dharmakarya Nidhi
A Bnla Meln including|the Baby show was arranged by this
Trust on the 12th December at noon. The sweets were distributed
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-IN DI A KASHIRAJ TRUST 161
i srrg;
t^o
STT*R
(T)
arfq-
162 5<WflT-PURS]£A [VOL. XV. NO, 1
to the children of the local schools and colleges and also to the
other children of Ramnagar and some neighbouring villages. The
number of such children who were given sweets was about 3000.
The clothes were also distributed to about 1500 poor
children, upto the age of 4 years, of Ramnagar and neighbouring
villages.
5. Maharaja Kashiraj Dharmakarya Nidhi
Under the auspices of this Trust on the 13th December, 1972
from I P, M. a Bala-^Sstrartha (children's Debate) on Navya
Nyaya was held in the Vidya Mandir premises of Ramnagir Fort
under the able guidance and supervision of Ft, Rajeshwar Shastri
Dravid. The children of the Vidya Mandir Pathasala including
the Maharaja-kumara took part in this ikstrartha. Prizes were
given to the participants.
A Degree College, named Maharaja Balawant Singh Degree
College, at Gangapur, Varanasi has been started by this Trust
from July 1972. The appointment of its Principal and teachers and
other employees has already been made The work has started.
Distinguished Visitors at Nandesar House
During this period a number of distinguished persons were
guests of His Highness at Nandeshvara house during their visit to
Varanasi, Some of them are as follows:
1. Sri Jagajivan Ram, Union Defence Minister.
2. Sri S. K. Varma, Chief Justice, Allahabad High Court.,
3. Dr. Suniti Kumar Chatterji, National Professor; Galcu tta.
4. M. K. Dr. Raghubir Singh ; Sitamau, Malwa.
5. Sri J. K, Munshi; Bombay.
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST 163
: I
¥To
THE BOARD OF TRUSTEES
OF
THE ALL-INDIA KA.SHIRAJ TRUST
I • His Highness Maharaja Dr. Vibhuti Naraiu Singh, M,A,,D.LUt.;
Fort Ramnagar, Varanasi. — (Chairman),
Trustee nominated ly the Govt. of India :—
1 . Dr. Raghunath Singh, M. A., Ph.D., LL.B. J Varanasi.
Trustees nominated by the Qovt. of Uttar Pradeih ;— -
3. Panditaraja Rajeshwar Shastri Dravid; Principal, Sangavcda
Vidyalaya, Varanasi,
4. Pt. KamalapatiTripathi; Chief Minister, Uttar Pradesh,
Trustees nominated by His Highness the Maharaja of Bantxras;-~
5. Dr. Suniti Kumar Chatterji, MX, D, Litt, (London),
F. A. S. B., Professor Emeritus of Comparative Philology,
University of Calcutta ; National Professor in Humanities,
6. Maharaj-knmar Dr. Raghubir Singh, M,A,, 0. litt;
Raghubir Niwas, Sitamau (Matotf).
7. Pt. Giridhari Lai Mehta, Varanasi; Mansging Directors
Jardme Handerson Ltd.; Scindia Steam Navigattoa
Trustee : Vallabhram-Saligram Trust,
The 'ftrija1 Bulletin has been started by the Piirinn
Department of the All-Ma Kashiraj Trust with the m of
organising the manifold studies relating to the Puranas. It
specially discusses tie several aspects of text-reconstruction, of the
interpretation of the vast cultural and historical material, and
of the obscure esoteric symbolism of legends and myths of the
Puranas, The editors invite contributions from all those scholar*
who are interested in the culture of the Purana literature in which
the religion and philosophy of the Vedas have found the fullest
expression,
Vol. XV, No. 2) [July, 1973
PUR AN A
[ Half-yearly Bulletin of ttxe Purana-Dcpartniwu ]
With thi financial assistants from the Ministry of Education,
Gottrnmtnt of India
VYASA PtTRWIMA NUMBER
KASH1RAJ
t%wr,
EDITORIAL BOARD
Padma-Bhushan Pandita-raja 6n Rajesvara Sastrf Dravida;
Principal, S5nga-Veda-Vidyalaya, Varanasi.
Padma-Bhusfaan Dr. V. Raghavan, M. A,, Ph. D. ;
Rtd. Professor and Head of the Sanskrit Dept.,
Madras University, Madras.
Dr. Ludwik Sternbach, LL. D., Prof. Of Indology,
Univer^ty of Paris, Paris (Sorbonne).
Sbri An«nd Swarup Gupta, M. A., Shastri ; Asstt. Director,
PurSna-Dept., All-India Kashiraj Trust. (Editor-in-Charge)
responsible for their views, which, do not
s «£»$ tiiw Tr^st,
vol. xv., NO. 2] s^tiflRTf : c July 15> 1973
t — Contents
Pages
1. Slft^fl^n [Obeiaance to Vyasa] I5j
2- ^TR^ficf fe5uftfT|NiT?cr=rfr [<Brahmap3ra» Eulogy of
Visnu by IvSrada] 166-170
With Notes By Sri A. S. Gupta.
3. New Light on Identification of Kalapriyanatha 1/1-1/7
By Dr. Shyam Manohar Misra ;
Deptt. of Ancient Indian History and Archaeology,
University of Lucknow. ^
' 4. The Elements of Poetry in the Puranas (jf 1 78-2°°
By Dr. (Mrs.} Vinapam Paint ; Baroda.
5, Holi Places of North India [^^ flfr 201'2-2
By Dr. Umakant Tkakhur ;
St. Joseph's College, Darjeeling.
6. Orissa As Described in the
By Shrimati Ketaki Nayak ;
Sri Sadasiv^ Kendriya Sanskrit VidyapHB,
7. The Textual Correlation between the
Vyasa-Subh^ita-Sarlgraha and
By Dr. Btswenate awiaenvj* ,
Deptt. of Sanskrit ; Vishvabhar^, S««l*«-
8, Book-Review
9 Activities of tk All India KasMraj Trust
248-257
Supplement
10, Index of papers published in PoSpVokXI-XV. i-xviii
11.
-A Study
1 .
2. qsf szr^rra %2H5ST
3.
4. cf
Glorification of Vyasa
1 . At the end of each Dvapara Lord Visnu, the soul and
sustainer of the universe, incarnates Himself and moves
on the earth as Vyasa.
2- Thus, in each Dvapara, O Brahmanas, Vedas have been
arranged, and the Puranas have been composed [by
him] and after that other works also.
3 He (Visnu in the form of Vyasa) was born again of
SatyavatI by the name 'Krsoa-dvai-payana' like the
sacrificial fire, the eater of oblations, produced from the
4 I bow my head to Vyasa, the greatest of the poets and
" the ornament of the sages, who has an intellect pure
and skilled in the Veda-s and the ^stra-s, who wears a
hide-garment, who has a dark-compl^on and a knot of
matted hair of golden and tawny colour, and who is
praised by gods and sages.
From '^asra**:' a im, **
Dr. V. Raghavan, Alt India Kashiraj Trust, 1909,
1. ftRSo.sngtfo 1.34-36.
2. ««^«3OTRnrV«Kai«pnrw^ (India Office Ll y
Catalogue, MS. No. 6679).
TO1 W53j;
1 1 IV
^ftftr
(Var.-P. 3. 11-20)
July, 1973] smSS? ^^JWnfctsnr 167
qiAl*cKlfaT
(Variant readings)
stf fafetw^r — •
??• -ab) TWT TTrcqr 1, Ttteir qnc?<Rl (for g^w* qn:
-c) wttftr 2 (for JTTTftr). -d) inrtui 3 (for
W, -a) gTm^ 2 (for s^T^m). -b) TTTFT^'), ^w?N 2, <??i%*f 2
(for ^fl%5f€), -d) tTTT?<TT TTTq-cf fTcftsf^iT 1
?3. -a) T^TTI: 1 (for Tam); =w srm 1 (for SRH).
-b) ^T^w 1, qTiw< 1 (for 'RTWf). -ab) TtT?qT ^rq^m
'Ert'TTiT^' 1, °^ «TTT TT g^T^jf qf q'gf (for T'cicqn:' ...... TTT^T?).
-c) qTn^f 2 (for «rcr?q:^i). -d) f^s^m 5 (for
" 2 (for g^r 5^). -b) cr?rr«r?fc^rci 1 (for ^r
). -b) 5TEit^: 8, j^tqr: 2 (for a«TR).
;. _a) qrc^* 2 (for IK q^"); *nrre'm 2 (for ^Tn:^).
-b) 3^if^ 1 (for 3Tig?f). -c) vfim 4 (for ^er>);
^nf?a«R 6 (for ^T^:-). -d) faw^ 2 (for $w ?rar).
-a) sR^erfa 1 (for ?r^-). -b) trtafcrri 8 (for <w?er-).
(for ?w«irc). -d) ^ 2 (for
. -b) f5f5«Rf?«i 2, ffa^^T' 1, ff^^^fT^f I (for
«? 1 (for ft^srw^*). -d) ^^rfT 1 (for
;. -a) >PJRF£ 1, ^ercrH 1 (for «cw-)« ~b) ^^' (for -?rt)-
-c) crs£ 2 "(for §ft). -d) ^«^ ^?TT?»TT?TII 3, $*trr$crr° 3,
S»f *^T5irr«f 1 (for B^jns^r0); wsf 2 (for ?r?r>).
. -b) wsi"TT^ 3 (for SPSS^).
. -a) qnn^RJrzr 1 (for <n^ra s5r?r). -b) ftwj I (for ^««r).
^^ssr^i^qifur I (for 0^Ej^>«rqTfiJi); -mfw 2 (for
-iiflr).
NOTE ON THE STAVA
The word ' Brahma-pare? is often used in the Puranas as an
epithet of the three Gods of the Puranic Trinity; it means 'highest
object of sacred knowledge contained in the Veda*. The £aiva
Puranas regard &iva as the Brahma-para, and contain a number
of Brahma- para eulogies of Siva. One ^aiva Brahma-pnra-stava has
already been given from the Kurma-Purnna in the Pur&tia XIV. 2.
A Brahma-para-stava of Visnu uttered by sage Kandu is contained
in the Visnu-Purnna (I. 15. 54-59), another Brahma-pnra-stava of
Visnu is given in the Varaha-Pnrftna (3.10-20) which is reproduced
here. The same Pur5na also contains another stava of this class,
but calls it the Pundarlkfrksa-pnra-stava (6.9 ff.), which is uttered by
King Vasu in the Puskara-tirtha, A Brahma-pUra-maya-stclra of
Prajapati Brahma or Narayana in prose is also given in the
Varaha-P. (20.27-3 1), which is uttered by the two Asvins. Para-
sfava-s, generally contain such words as epnra\ 'para? etc.
The present Brahma-ptira-stava of Visnu or Narayana is uttered
by sage Narada in his previous birth when he was a rich
Brahmaga named Sarasvata; he renounced the world and
worshipped NarSyana (Visnu) by uttering this Brahma-para-stava
in the Puslcara-tirtha, which enabled him to be absorbed in
Narayana or Visnu, and was reborn as Narada.
This Brahma-para-stava of Visnu is full of the devotional
thoughts, and contains the philosophical description of the trans-
cendent and the immanent aspects of impersonal Visrjiu as well as
the mythological description of the personal aspect of Visnu.
But Visnu as the highest transcendent Reality is the main theme
of this Brahma-p&ra-stava.
Visnu is conceived here, therefore, as the highest transcendent
Reality, most ancientj eternal, of unlimited power, the highest
resort, surpassing even the highest conceivable Reality (para-gataA
parcinnffi). He is unequalled (apratima), he is both transcendent
and immanent (parapara), He surpasses every thing, He is of mighty
prowess, He governs the universe (idjta), and destroys sins and
•tiajseries (kari), He is the highest, the greatest and the
being. He is to be worshipped and praised with a pure
t.— (U-13).
July, 1973 ] NOTE ON THE STAVA 169
Visiju-Narayana created this stronghold (pura) (i. e. the
universe) empty and filled it with his own being, whence He
is known as Puru-sa ((puri sete), He is free from every taint and
darkness (vita-mala). — (14). Visnu is the highest Reality,
surpassing everything ; no one can fathom his real nature (apZra-
rupa), He is the ancient Being, HP is the most prudent, most
capable, most peaceful, the Lord of the earth, the auspicious, the
most noble-minded. — (H).
Visriu has thousands of heads and innumerable feet and
arms, the sun and the moon are Bis eyes ; He is imperishable
(aksara}, He sleeps in the milky ocean (of cosmic waters), He is
immortal and the highest Lord. —(16)
Visnu is knowable by the three Vedas, He has three
(Narayaoa, Brahma and Rudra)1 and ten (nava-eka) forms
(murli-s}* He is triply pure (in mind, in words and in actions),
the three sacrificial fires also are His different forms. He is to be
indirectly indicated as the three lattoa-s (Purusa, PradhSna and
KalaJ0. He appears in the three Yugas,1 He has three eyes (sun,
moon and fire), He is unknowable (a-prameja) in his real form.
-(17).
7 The three forms may also be Rgveda, Yajurveda and
ISmaveda respectively identitied with Narayana,
Brahma and Rudra :—
2. ThettnmSr«-Sare.he ten A,.,*,a-S of Vi|»u ; of. W.
s. Eorte three r«« cf A'«r»,P. (cr. edn.), I. 49.46
170 3^IW3~PURSJiIA [VOL. XIV. NO. 2
Visnu is of the white colour in the Krta Yuga, of red body
in the Tret5-Yuga, of yellow body in the Dv¶, and He makes
Himself black-coloured in the Kaliyuga.1
Vi§pu (or Purusa) created Brshmanas from His mouth,
Ksatriyas from His arms, Vai^yas from his thighs and Jsudras
from His feet, thus the whole universe is His body-3 — (19)
Visiju surpasses even the highest. He exists beyond every-
thing, He is knowable (unknowable, with v.l. p&ragam aprameyarh),
He is the Lord of the warriors (for He has defeated the Asuras in
various battles), but He is beyond comprehension (Kr$na) in His
actions or battles". He holds a mace, a sword and a shield in
Hia hands I bow to this unfathomable NSrayana — (20).
— An and Swamp Gupta
1. cf. Bhag.-P. XI. 5. 21 ff. The Vayu. P. describes the
four Yugas also as of the four colours— white, red, red-
yellow, and black respectively (32. 14-20).
2. The post-Vedic conception of the four Varnas as sprung
from the four limbs of the Cosmic Purusa is bonowed
from the Purufa-sUkta of the Rgveda (X. 90).
3. cf, Rg. (X.54,2) —
NEW LIGHT ON IDENTIFICATION OF K.ALA-
PRIYANATHA
BY
SHYAM MANOHAR MISRA
srfMfatfa i ^FrtaTCTfinrr «f>
^«nfq:?r=n i ^«THFT 5 MsPr &%»i ww tfiftfat t]
According to a tradition recorded in the
and Skanda* Puraijas, Kr§oa's soo Sftraba bad wrected three
temples of the Sun god at three places viz., Suttra, MnUithiaa
and Kalapriya. The plays of the poet Bhavabhttti (namely the
Mahnvlracarlla, the Malatfmadhava and the Ultarer&tMeartt*)* a»
stated to have been staged on the occasions of the rafrJ/irfiwtf
held in honour of K ' 3.laptiysnVha The ideorificatioo of Klla-
priyanatha as well as the location of his stirine h cootrov«rt»*I-
1. Sarabah Surya
mam (rttAfl Pkra?«» Venk, JVm, 177, w
Also see Parapet, Vol. VIII, 1966, p. 39.
2, Knlapriye ca madhyanhe-aparfafae . c* "
u h-»H «rr*
sau
•*
a
Bombay, 199, I, i2i9 w. W-l«.
3.
Sra* pratharaa*
sthaaat*] tfttyjaife <•»"*•"*""*""""" ^J«*A Act* I 0 5'
4. JSfahsvimeMia.JW.W'^V^J^i.T.V^
™fff?^,iSKTK/i5-«** '* *"
I, p.
172 SWr- PURAJsIA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
The views of the commentators on the works of Bhavabhati
(i) Tripurari identifies him with Mah&kala Sarnbhu1 i. e.
Siva ("Mahakalaspadasya Sambhoh"1).
(ii) Viraraghana adds that Kalapriya is the name of the
Lord of Ambika'* ("KalapriyanamSmbikayS nathah Sivas-
tasya").
(iii) Jagaddhara takes him to be the presiding deity of Kftlapriya®
(KaHpriyanathasya taddesadevabhedasya").
(iv) According to Vidyasagara, he was the presiding deity of
Padmanagara situated in Vidarbha in DaksinSpatha.4
The views of modern scholars
1. H. H. Wilson,5 Ammdoram Barooh," Satish Gnandra
Vidyahhushan,7 N. L. Dey,8 P. V. Kane,9 S. K. De and S. N.
Dasgupta,10 and others identify Kalapriyanatha with &iva Mahnknla
af Ujjainl.
2. According to J Hertal,11 he (Kalapriyanatha) was the
presiding deity of T as overman's family and his shrine existed at Kanauj.
1. On the Mv.latlmndhava> 1918, Act. I. p. 5
2. On the Uttararamacarita, NirnayasSgara Press, 1919, Act
I, p. 9.
3. On the Malatlmadhavi> 1967, Act I, p. 5.
4. "Kalapriyanatho nfima Vidarbhe.su Padmanagare
pratis^hito devamurtivi^osah" (Quoted by Anundoram
Barooah, in the Mahnvlracarita, Gauhati, 1969, Preface,
p. XXIV, Also see Uttararamacarita, edited by P. V.
Kane, 1929, p. 3.
5. Hindu Theatre, Vol. II, p. 10.
6. Preface to the Mahavlracarita, Gauhati, 1969, p. XXV.
He explains Kalapriyanatha thus "Kalah srjati bhtwani
Kalalj. sarhharate prajah", iti Bharatara. tasya Kalasya
pnyo nathah patih Kalapriyanathah Mahakalab- tasya
sarvasamhSrakatvat Kavina Kalapriyanatha padena
Mahakala uktal^'3. (Ibid, pp. 1-2 )i
7. "Bhaoabh&ti" (By Satish Chandra Vidyabhushan) Quoted
from the Hindi translation of this book, by Jvaladatra
Sharma, Lucknow, V. S. 1981, p. 44.
8. Geographical Dictionary, p. 210.
9. UttararHmacarita, 1929, Introduction, p. 3.'
10. ^^o^Sanskrit Literature, Vol. I, Calcutta, 1947,
*&, Asfe Major Vol I pp. 12.13. Quoted by R. S. Tripalhi
in his 'History of Kanauj' . 1959, p. 209.
1973 ] IDENTIFICATION OF K -\LAPttIY ;-N7.\lHA 173
G D. Dalai and R A. Sastry, the editor's of Rajak-kltara's
Kavyamlmamsa,* and R. S. Tripathi* also hold a similar'.vit-w.
3. V. V. Mirashi3, A. S. Altekar1 and D. C. Sircar' idt ntify
KS.laprijanO.tha with the Sun god whose shrine stotd at A" /;•/»:, in the
present Jalaon district of Uttar Pradesh. The latter two also hold
that the Sun Temple still exists at Killpl.
Assessment of these views
1. Kataprijtanntha, the Alahakala of Ujjainl— V. V. Mirashi
has convincingly refuted the identification of Knlapriyanatlsa with
Mahakala of Ujjaini He rightly regards him to b«- the Sun God
ofKalpl." It may be added that to the best of our knowlwlj".
the name KalapriyanTitha has not been used for Siva in any smint th .So-
ever. And none of the commentators (who identify KaLipriya-
natha with Mahakala Siva) has been able to adduce the evid«wv
of any authority describing 6iva as Kalapriyanutha.
As regards Kala, it is associated with both ^iva and thf Sun
god. The former is popularly known as AfufelAate,7 h\ilukv;[h,,
Kala-Togl, Ktlla-bhaksa and KnfaBhaimoa* etc. The Sun bein-i
the regulator of time is intimately connected with KftJa, and the
1. KnvyamimnmsH. Baroda, 1934, Appendix I, p. 28(>.
2. History ofKanauj, p. 209.
3. V, V. Mirashi propounded this view for the first i.m,- m
the Marathi periodical Yngav^A of N*ww. |q* 7' "
casually touched it also Jo 1-H-Q.-. V™ ^J* Vcrf'
Later on he elaborated it in his S*te* '«'fSitut
I, pp. 33 ff : Recently he has discuss*! ihi »d*iu^
t ion very thoroughly in Pur^am, Vol VIH, W* «.
1966, pp. 38-51.
4. The Rastrakutas and their Times, p. '»"• , h Ja
5. Studies in the Geography of Ancient & M«f«v*l !«*».
I960, pp. 241-244. H -^ Voi
6 "ThrgeAnciaa Famous Tempfa «/<** 5*»
Vol. I (De a
8
146-147 and 412,
2
174 3Wt— PURS^A [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
names IC&la, Kula-Swya1 and (Knla-Kft* has been used for him).
Thus the identification cannot be decided merely on the basis of
the association of Kala with the deity. And there is no positive
I'vidonco in support of this view.
2. h'rdapriyaniitka, the presiding deity of Yasovarman's family —
In this connection it may be added that Hiuen Tsang3 makes
mention of a Sun temple which existed at Kanauj at the time of
his visit to that place. But it is not indicated in any source that
the Sun god deferred to by Hiuen Tsang) was famous by the
name of Kulapriyanatha.
There is evidence to show that Ya^ovarman had marked
leanings towards the Sakti-cult and the Rama-cult. But his
df-votion to the Sun god is not known from, any source.
It may also be pointed out that in the extant antiquities at
Kanauj and its surroundings, only a pond locally called "Siirya
Kunda"" situated at Makarandanagara (a small town situated at a
distance of about two miles from Kanauj) is associated with the
Sun god. No Sun temple is traceable now at Kanauj. Nor is
there any local tradition about it."
3. Killapriyand.tha, the presiding deity of Padmapura _
Padmanagara or Padmapura rightly identified with a small village
near Amgaon Railwayjtation in Bhandara District,7 was the birth
^. Names
2 Vide Apte's Sanskrit-English Dictionary, p 146
3. Beal (Sushil Gupta & Co.), Vol, II, p. 245.
4. Gaitdavaho, 1927, vv. 285-338.
h '
OUL,st ma «9pp. 1-23
'
July, 1973] IDENTIFICATION OF XXLAPRIYANKTH \ 175
place1 of Bhavabhuti where he seems to have spent the earlier
part of his life and did some literary work. He, however, could
neither get the royal patronage nor the appreciation of his merit,
from his native people.2 Bhavabhuti, therefore, left Padmapur.t
and came to Kanauj.3 There, under the patronage of King
Yaisovarman, he probably did the major part of his littuury
work. The theme of his Ma havlracarita and the Uttarariimasanta
betrays Bhavabhuti's intimate acquaintance with the court life.
And it is very likely that he might have composed these plays at
the court of the Kanauj-emperor. It fs further evidence of the
fact that the note of discontentment and dejection expressed hy
the poet in his MnlatlmUdkaoa., is not seen in the MtifitU'irucunte
and the UttararZmacarita. It is difficult to believe that liluvabhuti
might have gone from Kanauj to the distant Padmapura, .'whor-
his literature was not appreciated earlier) for the enactiwiU «''
his plays. Moreover, the detailed self introduction which n-
gives in the prologues to his plays4 was hardly required in his>
birth-place where he was well known Some si h«l;us coni'-'m
that on the occasions of these Yatra-festivals, when Bhavabhuti's
plays were staged, people used to throng from th« different pl.«.t-s,
and the outsiders were not expected to know about the poet.
1. Mahaviracarita, Nirnayasagara Press, Act. I, p;»- •-'' "-
Malatimndhava, 1967, Act. I, pp. 7-8.
2. See M nlatim&dhava, Act I, verse 6.
3 V V. Mirashi also holds that "in the beginning of t!it«
8th century, when BhavabhGti flourished, then- was
no great king ruling in Vidarbha ..In the abs.-iue «.i
royal patronage Bhavabhati was obliged *1' ^ fc ""
fortune in the norih and ultimately became ait,«c : U- -» i
the court of Ya^ovarman". (I.H Q.. Vo!- Xl' ^ J> -
4. The sutradhara introduces Bhavabhttii thus :
en-
where reside certain ra .hA
They are the followers of the Twttirtya fokh t*
of the Yajurveda) and '-^.^^'ft.hnuv.
Bhavabhuti belongs to sue h an illu rtr.ou ^ ^
family. He bears Ae liU« of B^«« »M =• d f-
heisthesonofNTlakanthaand J«jJ»rg, ^ of
the venerable Bha«agopala aig «* *« ^loril
Jfiananidhi. He is well grounded mR ramm^ J;,,^,^,
Jand logic and friendly to •«°*.«*^i* pp. 7-8,
8; ««/*» Act, i, PP
(Madras
I7R $t.W3c- PUKSJilA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
"Iht re-fore, such an introduction was quite relevant even if the
(inm-as were enacted at Padmapura.1
This contention is also not convincing. There may be
jiiMifimiion for the poet's introduction to the people coming from
<>lh. r places. But there was no need to tell them the precise
Oration of the city of Padmapura* (asti DaksinSpathe Vidarbhes.u
Pndmapurari! us ma nagararh) where the YatrS festivals were held.
4. Kdopnyanntha, the presiding Sun god of Kalpi .-—This iden-
tification is quite reasonable But it should be pointed out that the
mention (of Altekar and Sircar) that there still stands at KalpI
t!»> if-mpli- of Kalapriyanatha, requires a correction. The present
Author visited K JpT thrice and thoiaughly explored the relevant
antiquiiH-s Now there does not exist that temple at KalpI. Nor
does ,r 8fPm tn have been destroyed in the recent past. But the
Mlmvmg antiquities at Kalpi, which have been utilised by the
,-uuhur probably for the first time, do bear out its existence
rjfnt times.
(0 There i. a big mound locally called Knlapadevab^hn k<l
r^or simply Kafofrbabs KS /i/a (see Plate M. J) lying
m 'he Rajghru area of K«pj. Most probably on this
n.ound stood the temple of Kalapriyanatha, which seems
to have been washed away by the waters of the river
Yamuna flowing in close proximity to this mound
n> ALroJen iu.age of the Sun god assigned fo the
»ed,,val porzod (now preserved in the Kalpi museuj
w« recovered from the V,** Pto which is ^^^
the above mentioned mound This i
• I eu
July, 1973 ] IDENTIFICATION O? K&LftPRlYANATHA 177
above the- ground is about one foot square with a bloomed
sun flower (?) caived on it (Plate No. 2} Local people
call this, --tone R'nlapadeoa and worship it,1 Thus the
tradition of the worship of KidapriyanEUha or Kalapababa,
continues down to the present day at Kslpi.
1 hese hitherto unnoticed or unuiilised antiquities and local
traditions strongly support the identification of Krda-priyanarha
with the Sun god whoso temple, according to a Puranic tradition
(u-f erred to above) was constructed at Kalpi in ancient times
Incidentally it may also be noted that Bhavabhuti, in his
Mtllrilltund/iava alludes to the Yatra festival of Kalapriyanatha
immediate1! y aftiT invoking the Sun god. l
This temple sterns to have been mentioned in the Cambiy
PlaU>s of the Ru.strakuta king Govinda IV, They record that
"the courtyard (of the temple) of Kalapriya was rendered uneven
by iht> strokes of the tusks of his (Indra Ill's i elephants,3 V. V.
Mirasht rightly holds that this "verse.. . seeirs to speak of Indra
1 ll's halt at tiic loniple of Kalapriya, his crossing of thejumnf>
and devastation of KLanauj as events following in close succession.
This description suits KrdpI best"4.
Raja^khara in his Knvyan.imnmsn places Kalapriya to the
south of GSdhipuia0 i. e. Kanauj. There is no otht-r Kalapriya
i-xccpt modern Kalpi in the Jalaon District of Uttar Pradesh,
which lies to the south of Kanauj. "The name Kalapriya applied
to Kalpi may be traced to a date as late as the fifteenth century
A. D."."
1. I owe this information to *he residents of KalpI and the
villages situated in its suburbs.
2. Mnbnntodhaoa, 1967. Act. I, pp. 4-5.,
3. "Yanmadyaddvipadanta-ghatavigmajh,
Vol. VII, pp. 38 and
4. I.H. Q,,Vol XI, P, 289.
5. Ktojamim&rhsl (Baroda, 1934); p. 94
6. J. B. B. R A. S, V*'*
Sircar in his Geography
p. 244.
THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PUR ANAS
BY
VINAPANI. PAINI
wrfbrrer
ft
%g 5^1^13 ^raqt^Rf srrzf
Many views were advanced regarding the nature and defi-
muon of poetry by the rhetoricians commencing with Bharata
frmt came the theory of rasat then the principle of riti (style)"
*« ^school of *** (suggested sense) aPnd t]fen of ^2.
What perhaps would be acceptable to all the rhetoricians and
ts poetry „ originality of theme, effective
>
^??T
, Introduction 8
July, 1973] THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PURSyAS 179
to perfection of poetry.1 The Agni-P. upholds aucitya of theme,
style, diction and the main sentiment accompanied by vigorous
language and refined style.8
According to Mahima Bhatta poetic intuition is like the
third eye of Siva deeply penetrating and uncommon.3
Bhatta Tauta holds that though a sage (^fo) and a poet
(^1%) have much in common, yet the difference is while the
former only possesses vision (cflfa) the latter is gifted with the art
of giving the vision a beautiful expression Owtar). Poetry therefore
consists of striking and new thought clothed in charming style.
Judgino the Puraqas from the above standpoint, we find
that the PurSnic literature is richly endowed with poetic quality,
It is quite likely that many poets of morit contributed to the
composition of the Puranas. The Puranic poets, created a
literary background and setting for the mythological narratives.
The Puranas may be divided into two types, taking into
consideration the poetic qualities displayed in them, the older
Mahapuranas or Upa-pur5nas, and the Inter Puranas or Upa-
PurSnas which are encyclopeadic in nature. Of the older Puraoas,
some strictly adhere to the Purana-Panca-laksana principle and
consequently have little scope for poetic display, for example the
Vayu and the Brahmanda PurSaas, The later Puranas also which
are encyclopeadic in nature have a wide range of subjects to deal
with and therefore they lack in poetic portions e. g. the Garutfa,
the Agni, the BhrhannSradlya and the Brhaddharma. The Linga,
though not completely encyclopaedic in nature, falls in the same
category. The Puranas and Upa-Purnijas which are notewothy
from the poetic point of view are the Brahma, Visnu, Matsya,
Bhagavata, Harivam^a, Skanda and 6iva*.
Quoted in Marnmata's Kzvya Prakasa, p 445 (Vamanatilaka
1965)
2. ZTSfT ^? ?T«TT Ttf^ifKIT W^TF^^T Tff: !
II
Agni-P. 344.5 (Ananda^rama Series)
3, Raghavan, Concepts oflAt Mank&ra Sasira, p. 92,
4. Ibid.
180 jprarar- •PURStiiA [VOL. xtv, NO. 2
Only the main elements of poetry have been dealt with in
the present article, Rasa, the main sentiment or emotion, Imagery
and figures of speech, and the Metre.
The Main Rasa ' Sentiment j
The various struggles and unions, miseries and joys, achieve-
ments and failures reflected in the accounts of the Puranas lead to
the quintessence of detachment (Nirvtida) from the world — which
is the main emotion (Sthayibhava) of the Santa Rasa Thus the
different sentiments would be subservient to the main sentiment,
Santa Rasa. Anandavardhami says — "there is no doubt that Santa
Rasa comprehends .-ill the other sentiments within its fold, and
this is well illustrated by the Mahabharata The epic aims at
liberation, which represents the ultimate goal of life1.
That the secondary emotions lead to the main sentiment
Santa, is further confirmed by Purana-Pancalaksana itself. The five
constituents of Purana i. e. Sarga, Pratisarga etc lead to Nirveda
which is the basis of &anta Rasa. Whether a Purana adheres
to Paficalaksana or whether it is overgrown with sectarian worship
etc. Nirvcda or detachment from wordly objects is the main
undercurrent'2.
The Puranas are counterparts of Dharmaiastra and as such
have developed around the ideology of Dharma*. These supplement
and support the Vedas, authority for Dharma*.
srT^qr*! I Dhvanyaloka p, 425-426
See Raghavan, The Number of Rasas.
2. ?r*rr prcf q-ncErxNrfa far'
Vayu. 58. 9; Harivarh^a, Bhavisya. 3.53
s.
" : n
, r,^ TT Kurma, Uttara-24. 19-20
4. Karma, Uttara. 24. 19-20,
July, 1973 ] THE -ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PURXtfAS 181
Imagery in the PurSttas
_ The Puranas may be distinguished from the other class of
scriptures for their quality of bringing forth the eternal truths of
Me in the guise of charming poetry. Inspite of an uniformity of
presentation and an over-all simplicity of style, the Purapas are
marked with the occasional displays of imagination, charming
embellishments like similes and metaphors as well as other figures
of speech and vivid descriptions of Nature. The writers of the
ornate poems of Sanskrit (Sanskrit Kavyas) have drawn upan thp
PurSnas as they have drawn from the epics.
The figures of speech which mostly come in association with
striking imagination, may be broadly classified into four types :—
(i) Those which occur in connection with the description
of seasons (Rtu Varnana).
(ii) Those which are met with in the description of human
beaudy (Rupa Varnana).
(iii) Those which are found in the passages which describe
the batties (Tuddha Varnana}.
(ivi Those in other contexts like nature description and
other descriptive passages.
The Description of Seasons (Rtu Varnana1)
One of the striking groups of similes, metaphors and utprekfte
occurs in the description of seasons in the PurSnas. The seasons
of the year in their different backgrounds are sometimes compared
to good people and sometimes to undesirable ones The rainy
season, characterised with the dark rain clouds, the noisy thunder,
lightening, storms and the gushing streams is compared to the
restless state of an undesirable person. Here the comparison u
between the concrete object and the abstract quality. Dunne; the
rainy season the waters in the streams Bowed fe a» direction!, lite
the minds of the wicked people when they get hold of wealth.
1. For a detailed account of the depiction ««*{&'« *» *J«
PurSnas, see Raghavan, *fctu m Samkrit Liwr*tw* ,
L, B. Sastri Vidyapith, Delhi,
182 S^W5;— PURSljlA [VOL. XIV, NO. 2
The clear moon covered with, dark clouds did not look beautiful
just as the words spoken by noble persons overwhelmed by the
indecent remarks of undersirable people.1
Turmoil and chaos seems to be the central theme of the
above season. The Brahma PurZna presents the swans of the rainy
season under the grip of fear due to the dark rain clouds and
strong winds2. The MahZbhnrata depicts the rivers and streams
of this season restless and noisy taking deep sight as it were3.
Sometimes the turmoil of the mind of a distressed person finds
comparison in Nature. Rama sees the similarity of Sits, struggling
to escape from the clutches of Ravana to the flash of lightning
over the dark rain clouds in the
The red insect on the green grass during this season capti-
vated the eye of the Pur5nic poets in most of the PurSnas. There
are two different images for the above phenomenon in the various
Purses. The Brahma* , the VhnU\ and the BhZgauata'' depict
the red insect (&akragopa) over the green grass during the rainy
season as appearing like rubies studded upon a flooring of emerald.
1. fr ^saftmqft frnfsft *rfa;?*f;f: r
r: tt
Visnu V. 6. 39. The rest of the verses in Appendix A
2.
gruffer*? || Brahma. 36. 79
3.
aro^u Mbh. m u2 6
4.
5. \
v. 28
„ Brahnna. 184.58-59
\
t, Visnu V. 6.38
i
„ Bh.gavata, X. 20. 1 1.
July, 1973 3 1HE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PURSljIAS 183
The red insects on the green grass have found comparison in the
green garment of a youthful woman, in the Harivarhs'a.1
Contrary to the things in the rainy season, peace, clarity and
overall gaiety form the m\in character of Autumn. With its clear
blue sky, the calm subdued waters of the streams and brightness
the autumn is compared to a noble person with a clear and
stable mind.* The peacocks, having given up their variity
adhere to silence like an ascetic who restrains his speech after
having realised the futility of the world." The Brahma personifies
autumn as young maiden, moon-faced, casting off the upper gar-
ment of white clouds, with eyes like blue lotus, with the rays
(hands) of the sun mateing bare the lotus breasts, pleasing with the
fragrant breeze that accompanied, with the jingling sound of the
anklet of swans.* The Mbh. displays same trend while picturing
autumn5.
The theme of the rainy season and autumn found in the
Brahma, the Ft>n«, the Bhngavata, the Harivarhsa and the two epics
has been taken up by th« famous Hindi poet TulasldSsa in
his '•ftd.macaritamd.nasa* for the description of the seasons in his
work.
It is interesting to observe that the Pur anas in general depict
rainy season and autumn invariably whereas the other seasons
are either left out or taken up only briefly. The Harivarhsa, the
i.
£ftw?R%cr cffa^r & ersn
Harivarhsa, Vi§nup3rva, 16.15.
2.
1 1
va, Rudra. Sattkh. 21.37.
3. TnjTT *rta*rra*§: qftw^wr ^ t
srsrnxrf qftsmr 3%^?^ «ftf*m: tt Visnu v. 10.3.
4-.
Brahma.S6.88
5. ?Tcr: tfswwfl*? «T* srftfbn««Pl» T,;.a«
a Mbh. in. 112,8,
184 3*w*j;— PURStfA [vor. xiv, NO
Mbh. and the Viftiu describe the above two seasons mainly.1 The
Brahma, the Bh&gavata, the &iva and Rnm^yaria depict more
The Description of Human Beauty (Rupa Varnana}
The description of Human beauty in the Puranas is twofold.
In the first instance, very often a personage, mostly the hero , is
depicted as describing the beauty of the heroine. In the second
case, striking figures of speech are employed in order to personify
Nature. The Harivams'a has two descriptions which falls in the
first category, The description of the beauty of PrabhavatI by
Pradyumna, the son of Krsna3 and the narration of the charm
and grace of Rukmiol just before her wedding with Krgna.* The
figure of speech Pratlpa has been used in the former case. The
latter description has a Mo.lopomd,.
The Padma, Uttara, gives a vivid description of the beauty
of the women dwelling on the Himalayas. The KastQrika (musk
powder) is said to have become black in colour from the shock of
seeing the charming complexion and fragrance of the women
inhabiting the Himalayas.8
When an imagery follows personification, fine poetry results.
The RamTLjwna has a description of autumn night — with its moon-
face, star-eyes and with the garment of moon-beams she appears
1. Hariv, 2.28; Mbh. III. 112.; Visnu. V. 6.10
2. Brahma 36. 76-1 23; BhSgavata X. 18.29.33; &va, Rudra.
SatI 21-22; RamSyapa III. 16.19; IV. 28-30.
3. wT*T*ft5Kirifir ^fgt ^ eiwcr g^fr ^r^f^^: i
«^wiyisr%#fo^'Y ^r^yErnrfV^Tte n
Hariv. 2.95.2— the rest of the verses in Appendix A
4. viji'fat %€t ^?rf irq?
sffcut Fm - 1
u
ll Hariv. 2.59.36-37.
\
1 1
Padma. Uttara, 12-40^ App. A p.
July, 1973] THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN TfcJE PURSlsIAS 185
like a young woman in white1. Many more personifications
follows in the same context2. A similar description is met with
m the Brahma^ where the autumn is personified as a yound
woman ."
The Skanda, Mahes'vara, brings forth a description of ParvatI
while she is engaged in austerities. The lustre of her slow moving
lotus feet on the Himalayas appeared in the form of young lotus
petels. Her face and her dark eyes were blossomed golden and
blue lotuses respectively, offered for the worship of ArunZcala.*
PSrvatt in anger due to a quarrel with lord &va is depicted in
another context of the above PurSna5. The description is natural
and striking as simile after simile is employed by the PurSnic
poet to present the image vividly.
The Description of Battles (Tuddha Varnana}
The similes and metaphors are frequent in the description of
battles in the PurSnas, The angry warriors in the battlefields are
sometimes compared to the accumulating huge clouds at the end
of summer6, like the mountains with lofty tops7, like the elephants
in ruts and the fierce lions9. The warriors injured in the battles
are compared to the blossomed 'Flame of the Forest'10 (kirrisuka)
1. Rama. IV. 30. 46.
2. Rama. IV. 30.
3. Brahma 36. 88.
4 *t?5 =^
: it
Skanda, MaheiSvara, ArunScala, P&rva, 12.
5. ssrs'reTf^sr mm frrars
sfoffcqfr ^ryif ^ ^
Skanda, M&heivara.,
6.
•7.
8. TxTTfsR tTRTfFV I Harf?.
<*.
10.
136 jRWt— fURAlSfA [VJL. &IV, NO.
The images drawn in the description of battles in the
PurSjjas do not have much variation. The account of the battle
of TSrakSsura with the gods in the Harivarhta, the Matsya and the
Padma, Srs& have a good deal of verbal resemblence1. The
Padma, Srsti, personifies the sky above the battle as a, woman in
distress, the shouts of birds being her cry, the dusty being her
dust-laden garment and her hair standing on end3. The &ioa
compares the ground of Daksa's sacrifice, which had turned into
a battle-ground all stained in blood, to goddess Kaus"ikT with her
bloodsoaked garments after slaying Kumbha demon3.
Miscellaneous
Striking poetic expressions occur in a scattered form in the
various Puranas. Some of these form part of Nature-description.
Others are independent pieces of poetry having all the excellence
of a K&vya or the Muktaka variety. According to Agni, Muktaka
is a poem which is charming and contains the excellence of
poetry*. A list of passages of Rtu Varnana, Yuddha varnana and the
other notable verses referred to above from a few Puranas and
upa-Puranas is given in Appendix A of the present article.
The Metre
The employment of a large variety of metres in the Puranas
indicates the description and imagination of the PurSnic poets in
respect of their use in an appropriate manner. The &loka is the
commonly used metre of the Puranaa. There is an attempt made
to break the monotony of the Sloka metre by inserting a. variety of
other metres at suitable places. Thus there is change of metre
very often at the end of each chapter, following the practice of the
Epics and Mahakavyas. In the case of the commencement of a
new incident or situations of an emotional expression, the suitable
1. Matsya 161, 172-173; Padma, Srstf 37; Hariv. 3.42-52.
"
„ Padma, Sr§ti 6>49.
„
4. jotrt -rtr^,.-.-- Va> Vsyavlya Purana, 22.50-51.
; 7» • «w ^H^rwTf: Agni 337. 36.
July, 1973] THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PURX^AS 187
metre is provided by changing to a different type of metre-
The VasantatUaka, the Upojnti and the Vanitastha are the popularly
used metres on the occasions saturated with emotions in the earlier
Puranas. The later PurSnas, however, have a larger variety,
These PurSnas very often use the metres handled in the KBcj/as like
the Drutavilambita, Vaitnllya and Viyoginl, besides those already
mentioned.
The PurSnic poets are well aware of the principle of
appropriateness or propriety of a suitable metre befitting a parti-
cular expression (§5*3- ^i^^T), so much stressed by the ancient
rhetoricians.1 The adherence to a metre most suitable for a
particular expression may be seen in the works of Kslidasa, who
is generally followed by the poets of the post-KalidSsa period.
Totaka and Sraguitil, besides Drutaoilambita, VaitatlJK* and
ViyoginZ, which are enumerated above, have been employed in
the Padma, Srfti, Patala, Uttara* and Adi. The Matsya h**Bkuja*£a-
proyata, Sragdharn and Dodhaka3. The Brahma has Vatormi*. Out
Brhaddharma, a later Purana, has Lalita? and a few other* in the
style of the metres in Jayadeva's Gltagovinda,*
1. cf. Raghavan : Bhoja's ^ngZra Prakzia p. 187;
of AlankSra Sastra, ch. of Aucitya.
2. Totaka Metre
also Padma, Snti 40.32.
Padma, Utt'arm, 239. 15 , Padma, M^ 15. 5
Sragviol rnetre—Padma, Sr?1i 40. 506, 5 14.
3. Bhujangaprayata metre-Matsy* 154. 577.
£ragdhara metre— Matsya 1JJQ;$&.
Dodhaka metre— Matsya 154, 470-« 8'^
4. Vatormi metre-^ ^ *&™** "^ *a. 36. 1 1 7.
5. Lalita metre— Brhaddhamw. 224, 18,
6 .
44.
PUKAJJIA fVOU XI\% Vf>. 2
Expressions in PurS^as Similar to those of KalidSs*
Some passages in the Puraoas exhibit the style of |>o«-try
which is very close to that of Kalidasa, There is a
resemblance in the account of &va and Parvatl aa it is d
in the ^*ai«fal and &»«* on the one side and the AuwiflriMflwtft.- 1
of Kalidasa. The question is whether Knlklnsa has drawn upon
these Puraoas Or the Puraoas have imitated tho style of Kfll>rfA*a.
There is no doubt that the style of Kalidasa is more refined a- »J
sophisticated than the passages in these PurRflas, It may be lusrf
that Kslidasa is indebted to these Puraoas For the origin .*3>
thought which exists therein in a crude form and has chist'Il'-ii
according to his imagination. The above view inuy also ""
contradicted as these passages might have been added to tilt.* tvxi
during the time of Kslidasa or after him and might therefor*' bf
mere imitation.".8
It is riot the 3aiva Pura^as only which narrate the legewl t*s
Siva-Parvatr, which have resemblance with the stylo of Kftltdffcs.t,
The Matsya and the Brhaddbarma too have passages and vcrst-s
which bear his impact. A list of such passages i3 presented J»
Appendix B.
However, many scholars are of opinion that
owns to the Padtna, for the theme of the Abkijnnnai&kuntata* II*'
must similarly be indebted to the various iaaiva Purapas for ihr'
legend of I^iva-Parvatl around which he has developed (I***
beautiful KumZratarhbhava, It is not only KSlidSsa but s«vt'r;tl
1. Skanda Mah. 24. 30-32; Msb. Aru^a0, 18,72-75, 78;
Mah. Arupa. Porva. 12 50-52; Mab. Afuoa. Untara.
18.52-56 ; Skanda. Kail. 19.77, Kail 52, 66-78,
2. &iva, Rudra. Satj. 17. 19-20 ; &va Rudra, Pflrvatt G.9-lfi;
72,7.5, 8-9, 18-24; 8.15; 28.49-50; 32.18-1'';
45.26-32.
3. See V. Raghavan, 'Kallka PurS^a, KalidSsa & M&gha%
in Woolner Com. Vol. ; 'Gleannlng from Matsya Par««?x*%
Purnna Bulletin, vol I. No. 1, pp 82 flf. ; foreword to
Svargakhanda to Padma, ALL Ind, Kashiraj Trust;
Date of the Narasimha PurSl^a; PurMa Bull, XV. I,
]P. 144 and "The Greater Rstnavana1,' All lad, K. R.
Trust, pp. 47, 60. ' '
4' ^f»*"ya (Anandairama Series) 10. 24-25, Ibid 154, 470-
478 Brh'addharma. 222,32.
July, 1&73 ] THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PURX^AS 189
other poets also have been inspired by the theme and style of
the PurSnas and have adapted these according to the individual
poetic gifts and fancy.
Conclusion
The Puraoas create a wonderful synthesis between (he
mundane achievements (Abhyudaya) and spiritual attainment
(Niksreyas)* One can comprehend the essence of the Vedas, the
source of divine knowledge, through the simple and intercstintJ
media of the Puranas. The purposes of Krivya, as mentioned in
the beginning of Mammae's Kzvya Praktisa. have received due
justification in the PurSflas. The most noteworthy aspect at ttsc
Puranas perhaps is the accomplishment of the state of blisstuituss
(Anada) which is nothing else but liberation From all b indues
(AfafaS). Hence the significance of the PurSijas.
APPENDIX A
A. List of Striking Expressions in the Purftttas
Brahma. 36. The description of the six seasons of the
73-124. in connection with the wedding of
MahesVara*
The rainy season. —
The
190 s^rern.— pURXtfA [VOL. xiv, NO. 2
Brahma 184. The description of rainy season* .
58-59.
Bhagavata The description of the incarnations of Visnu. .
II. 7.
}) ,, IV. 25 The description of the forests on the Himalaya
mountain.
>, V. 2. The arrival of the celestial nymph Purvacitti in the
hermitage of Agnldhra (The description is in the
embellished prose style).
Bhagavata X. The description of the seasons of the year.
Bhagavata X, Autumn.
29. 2-3
Bhagavata Krspa's watersports along with his queens.
,, X. 90. 15 The queens address to Kurarl bird-
X. 90 (ornate style of the Kavyas)
^rfir ^r^
Matsya. The description of the burning of Tripura.
129-140
„ 138. 25-26 A description of moon rise in Tripura.
July, J973 ] THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PURAfjIAS
% ffl|t>ff cf
: snirfa:
,, 180.35 —
Matsya 139. The moonrise in Tripura and watersports of the
ladies of the town.
(The description is highly ornate and resembles
the style of the K&vyas).
„ 140.71. The burnt up cities of Tripura
„ 161. The description of the garden of HirauyakaSpu.
„ 180. The description of gardens under V&rSoasI
Mahatmya.
>, 180.31
i
u
Padma-Uttara 3. The description of cities, places
,, Uttara 3. 22-23.
132
Padma-Uttara. A DrstSnta
7. 22-23
PURStfA
[VOL,
, NO,
Padma, Uttara
8. H—
Padma, Uttara A description of the beauty of women dwelling
12. 34-34 on the Himalaya mountain.
Padma, Uttara A DrstSnta
14. 2-
Padma.-Patala The outset of spring in Vrndavana
99,
Padma-Patala The account of Rama as narrated by JambavSn.
11 2> (An embellished prose style with a few verses
in between)
Padma-Patala
112. 6.
Skanda, Kt4l A description of the Vindhya Forest.
Purva 1.
Skanda,
Purva 2. 6-
Skanda,
Ptlrva 5
Mahatmya (a refined 5-tyle of the later
July, 1973 ] THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN TH» PURAtfAS I§3
Skanda. Kasl An old BrahmSna couple's utterance after having
Purva 11.101 known the glory of Mrtyuryaya £iva —
1 1
Skanda, Ka^T A M&lopama describing £iva swallowing Sukra-
Purva 16.42-45. carya. (Same in the ^iva Rudra-Yuddha 48.2-5.
Skanda-Reva A description of spring on the Himalaya Moun-
150. 14-18 tain.
Skanda-Mahe- A description of battle between Vi$uu and
^vara 19.51-80. Kalanemi.
Skanda, Mahe- Some striking imageries.
^vara 20-21.
Skanda, Mahei. A few imageries when the blazing column of fire
Arunacala emerged before Visnu and Brahma.
10.8-17
Skanda, Mabel A description of Parvatt's beauty on the mountain
Aruna 18.8-13. Arunacala.
Siva, Rudra KumSra Kartikeya as described by Narada.
4. 54-60
Siva, Vayavlya A description of the mountain Mandar*.
Parva. 24-10-20
Siva, Vsyavlya.
Ptlrva. 24.18-19
: it
Hariva^a, A de^ion of the nMpM -f K«"' «*"
Vis^u 88.89. rama and their queens.
89. 46-47 ^^^^
"" t
194 $W*— PURXtfA fvOL. XIV, NO,
3T«rr ^rffflf^nftof IT 1 1
Hariv. A description of the beauty of PrabhavatI by
Visnu 95. Pradyumna.
Ibid. 2-3—
III. 7.
Ibid. V. 6. A description of the rainy season.
Ibid. 40-41*
„
.ia A description of autumn.
2-10.
; ,,
July, 1373 ] THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PURSES 195
APPENDIX B
Expressions Similar to Those of KaUdasa in the Purfiuas
Skanda, Ks.il, 59 65-78. Compare KumZra-Sambhava
The penance of Dhata V. 12-13, 20, 22, 25-28.
papa" to obtain a suita- Parvati engaged in auste-
ble husband. rities in order to win Siva.
f^^rarr ?r
u
i
?rr u
u
Skanda. Mahe^vara. 21 * ^
64-65. _ J * . }
tl
The account of the destruo
tion of KSmadeva by Siva.
Skanda, Mahe^vara, Ar.unS-
c«U, Uttara 18. 52-56, 72-
75, 78- a description of
PSrvatl's austerities,
SO-32
of
in auiteritle*
[VOL. xiv, NO. 2
Kamadeva's destruction by
Siva.
Compare Kumarasarhbhava
5. 14-15, 19., also 12-13. 20,
22., 25-28,
compare
KumSrasambhava
3.49-50
Siva engrossed in Saraadhi
July, 1973 ] THE ELEMENTS OF POETRY IN THE PURSj^AS 197
£iva, Rudra,
Satl. 17.19-20
The couple of &va and
Satt compared to
CStrft and Gandramas
6iva, Rudra, Parvatl
6.9-16 '
The expectant Mena
before the birth of
PSrvatl
6iva, Rudra, ParvaH
7.2,5 a description of
Mena' s labour room
cTTtft
RaghuvamsSa L45.
The couple of Dillpa
and Sudaksina compa-
red to Citra-Caudra-
mas.
1 1
Raghuv. 3.2-3, 5-7.
The expectant
Sudaksina before the
birth of Raghu.
II
Raghuv. 3.15-16', 19.
a description of Suda-
k?ina's labour room.
6iva, Rudra, Parvati 7. 18-24 Kpmara, 1, 27-30 Parvatfs
Parvatl's childhood. childhood.
n
198
— PURSlilA
[VOL. XIV, NO. 2
Siva, Rudra, ParvatI 8.51
Having heard the praise of
£iva from Narada, the young
ParvatI bends her head in
shyness,
Kumgrasambhava 6.84
Having heard the praise of£iva
from Narada ParvatI bends her
head in shyness
&va, Rudra, ParvatI 28. 49-
50 ParvatI attained Siva. Her
attsteritws were duly reward •
ad.
u
Kumarasarhbhava. 5, 86
Parvatl's austerities were duly
rewarded
'
Rudra, P5rva« 32.18-19
the seven
W
Kumarasaihbhava 6.54-55.
Him5laya welcomes seven
sages.
July, 1973] THE ELtMLNIS OF rOETHY IN THfc PURXlsIAS
Siva Rudra, ParvatI 45 26-32 Kumaruaitibhava 7 57-61.
The women of Himalaya
rush to see SaiVkara, the
hndgegroom.
also RaghuvarhSa 7 5- JO
The women of Vidarbha
ruah up to see Aja, the
biidegroom,
The women of Himalaya
rush to see Sarhkata, the
bndcgroom.
ft'qfhf t
«Rr
Matsya 10.24 25
JCT
Matsya 154 470-474. The
women of Himalaya rush
to see £arfikara, the bride-
groom
finrr
u
u
Kutnflrasarbbhav* I 2
A description of Himalaya
Kamara 7,57 61 also Rag
huv 7.5-10 as above,
200
[VOL, XIV, NO,
5rrf TTT
TOW
Matsya 154. 478
Brhaddharma. 222. 32 Muni
Kutsa is depicted practising
penances inside a pond
during winter .
He is calm even in cold
water and is compared to an
undisturbed lamp in a place
away from the wind,
Prft
KumSrasaiiibhava 5. 26-27
Parvatl engaged in austeri-
ties also Kutuara, 3. 48 £iva
engrossed in Samadhi,
SR>T:
HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA
BY
UMAKANT THAKUR
qflwrrar i3r snWtsrf (XV.I)WPT
Mount Kailasa is identified with the Kangrinpoche1
of the Tibetans. It is situated about twenty five miles to the
north of Manasarovara. It is said to be the abode of MahSdeva
and PsrvatT. Through the ravines on either side of the mountain,
is the passage by which the pilgrims perform their perambulation
in two days. The identiHcation of the Kiunlum3 range with
Kailasa is a mistake. It is further mentioned that Badarika&ama
stands on the Kailasa mountain,3 It is also identiHed with Hema-
kuta.4 According to N. L. Dey the four rivers stem forth from
the mountain or the lakes. The mythical tale is current to the
effect that the Indus on the north sprang forth from the mouth of
the lion. The £atadru on the west issued from the Ox. Karnali
on the south flowed from the pea-cock, and the Brahmaputra on
the east rose from the Horse.* Dr. Kane8 has identified it with
Mount Kailasa which is a peak of the Himalayas. It is 22000 feet
above sea level and twenty five miles to the north of Manasa Lake.
The altitude of this mountain is referred to as 6 Yojaaas.
The Kailasa range8 runs prallel to the Ladakh range 50
miles behind the latter. It may be identified with the ' Vwdyut*-
parvata. Kumaun and Garwal mountains are included m tfte
Kailasa range.' According to the Sk.P.1" the fcmg CUtraratha
t Ma°pSo?T^Ua2Dr, WadddT. Lhasa and its mysteries
P. 40.
3. Mbh. Vana. Ch. 157.
4. Mbh. BhSsma Ch. 6. .
5. JASB (1848J P. 329, ref. by Dey, P. 82-83,
6. Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 760.
7. Mbh. Vana. 139. 41.
8. Hist. Geog. P. 88.
9. Hist. Geog. P. 88.
10, Sk.Ma.Ke. 17.95 and 98.
202 S^TO^— PURSJilA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
visited this mountain by the aeroplane offered by Lord Siva. It
finds mention in the Sk. P. as one of the great mountains of India.
K&labhairava— The temple of £ri Kalabhairava1 is situated
in Varsoasi, It removes the sins of its devotees by inflicating
severe punishments. The Linga Purana also refers to it in the
same way.2
Kalamadhava—The temple of the God known as Kalama-
dhava3 stands in the neighbourhood of Kalabhairava in VSranasT.
Kalapagrftma— According to the Sk. P. KalapagrSma is a
very holy place. Replying to the question of Arjuna4 as to the
location of this place Narada observed that the extent of this
place was 100 Yojanas and it was situated at the distance of 100
Yojanas from fCedara, after which the land is known as Balu-
karnava. The Brahmins of this village are held in deep reverence.
Kapila requested Narada to give him Brahmins of KalapagrSma.5
Since he contemplated to make donation of Land to them.
Modern researchers have attempted to furnish elaborate
accounts of this place. Dr Kane8 is inclined to locate it near
BadarikasVama. According to him Devapi stays there and will
be the usherer of the age called Krta, immediately after the
termination of Kaliyuga. N.L. Dey7 opines that it is a village
where Maru and Devapi, the last kings of the Solar and Lunar
races respectively performed austere penance to reappear as kings
of Ayodhya and Hastinapur after the annihilation of the Mlecchas
by Kalki, the tenth incarnation of Visnu.8 The two major Epics
and the PuiSnas locate it on the Himalayas near Badarika^rama.9
Again the VSyu PurSna1" assigns its situation to this Himalayan
country where Urvas*! passed some time with PurQravas11. N.L.
1. Sk. Ka. 33. 114-115,
2. L. I 92.132— ref. Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 760.
3. Sfc, Ka. 61.186.
4. Sk. Ma. Kau. 6.32-44.
5. Sk. Ma. Kau. 6. 57-59.
6. Hist. Dhs. IV P. 760.
7. Geog. Die. p. 84.
8. Kalki Puraija III ch. 4.-ref. by Dey p. 84.
9. Mbh. (Mau^ala. ch. 7) ; Bhag. p. X ch. 87. v. 7,
Brihat Naradlya ch, 66.
10. Vsyu p. ch, 91.
11. Geog. Die. p. 84.
July, 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 203
Dey observes that it is situated near the source of the SarabvatI,
a tributary of the AlakanarxdS in Badrinath in Garwal.
K&la-VinUyaka : — The temple of Kalavinayaka is situated to
the south of Picindila Vinayaka in VaranasI 1
Kalasesa : — The phallus of the Lord £iva known as Kala
Linga or Kalasesa is situated to the west of Candre^atlrtha in
VSrSnasT. The temple of Yamalinga also stands in the vicinity of
this Tlrtha." It may be identified with Kala^esvara that finds
mention in the Linga Purana.3 The Padtna PurSna4 also refers
to it.
fCalesvara : — The great phallus known as Kalewara5 Mahs-
linga is situated to the North west of the Gauga. The temple of
Pingale£vara stands to the north of this tirtha. It finds mention
in the Linga Purana8 also,
Kalipriya-VinUyaka : — This is one of the temples of Gaiie.'a.
It is located to the north of Sirhhatunda in7 Varagasl.
Kamathartipa tlriha : — According to the Sk. P.8 there are
thirty Tirthas in. the form of tortoise.
Kampilyanagara :— Though the location of this place is not
clear in the Sk.P.9 the name of the king Virabilhu is associated
with this place as its ruler. The king was speaker of the truth
and free from anger. He had direct vision of the supreme
Brahma. N. L. Dey identifies it with Kampil, which is located
in the district of Farrukhabad in the United Provinces It stands
on the bank of the old Ganges between Budaon and Farrukhabad,
It was the Capital of Drupada, who was the king of south
Paflcala. The marriage of Draupad! was celebrated in this Place.
Its identification with Kampil by General Cunningham and »,y
Fuhrer11 appears to be correct and reasonable.
1. Sk. Ka. 57.105.
2. Sk. Ka. 69.107. „,
3. Linga PurSoa-ref. by Hist. Dhs. IV p. 761.
4. Padma PurSna I, 37.7— ref, by Ibid.
5. Sk. Ka- 53.57-58.
6. L. P. I 92.136.-ref. Hist. Dhs. IV. p. 761.
7. Sk. Ka. 57.99,
8. Sk, Ka. 61.207-208.
9. Sk. Vai. Ma. Ma. 11.3.
204 3^1— PURSJvJA [vol. XV, NO. 2
Weber1 and Zimmer take Kampila as the name of a town
known as KaTnpilya in latter literature which was the capital of
Paficala Ksmpilya is identical with modern Kampil on the old
Ganges between Budaon and Farrukhabad.2 Its distance from
the railway station of Kaimganf (B. B. and G. I. Rly) does not
exceed five miles. A section of scholars4 hold that the celebrated
astronomer VSrahamihira was born in that place.
K&nakhala :— The Sk. P.B refers to it as a very sacred place.
But the question of its location remains a matter of speculation.
Accompanied by Brahma and other deities the God Rudra0 paid
a visit to this holy place. It finds mention in several other
Pur5nasT. And in accordance with the account furnished by them,
it has been located in four differet place. They may be set down
in the following order : — (a) It is situated on the bank of the
Ganges about two miles from Haridvara, (b) ft is situated in
Gaya and to the north and south of it are the Manasa Tirthas,
(c) It has also been located at the river Narmada, (d) It is
situated at Mathurn. An account has been narrated in order
to stress the power of its bringing about spiritual exaltation, A
barber named Kampilya who was an inhabitant of Paficala, took
a bath in the Yamuna and was born as a firahmarja. N. L. Dey8
observes that it is now a small village two miles to the east of
Haradvara. It stands on junction of the Ganges and NlladharS.
It is traditionally believed that Daksa9 Yajna was celebrated in
this place. B. G. Law10 has also endorsed his view without making
any specific mention of his name. Further it is stated that
Kanakhala stands on Mount Abu in Rajasthana.
Kandarpa Kunda ; — This is a reservoir in Ayodhya. It is
situated in the neighbourhood of Ratikunda. The sanctity of
1. Hist Geog. P. 92.
2. Cunningham A. G. I.; 4 13, ASRI— 255.
3. Hist-Geog. P. 92.
4. B. G. Law Voluma Part II, 240
5. Sk, Ma. A. Gh. M. U 2-35
6. Hist Dhs. IV P. 762.
7. Geog Die. P. 88.
8. Ktirma P. Ch. 36.
Vamana P. Gh. 434
9. Hist. Geog. P. 89.
10. Hist. Geog. P. 317.
July, 3973] HOLY PLAGES OF NORTH INDIA 2Q5
both the pits has been glorified by the Sk. PA A holy Mf- in
these two shrines on the 5th day of Magha Ivas h™ 'hM,/.
eulogised. '' *
a :— According to the Sk. P.1 Kantipura iiulu-i,-.] ,
many as nine lacs of villages. As to its location no light ha. \ ,n
thrown by the Skanda Purana3. Dr. Cunningham* idc-ntiS.* h
with Kotwal, twenty miles north of Gwalior. According toWn.^n1
Kantipura or Kantipuri is one of the ancient names of K^uuu^'hs
m Nepal It has also been located on the bank of the- Ga» ' -,
near Allahabad by the Visnu-Purana8 Dr. Kane7 „!,?, rvv< tl .t
Kantipuri, in the Mirzapur district was the capital of tn
Bharabivas
Kanyakubja — According to the Sk. P.b Kanyaku!>ja ro:,?.^, >
thirty six lacs of villages whereas Nepala comprisni on- 1 r /
villages. The Sk. P. has not furnished any additional in!,sr/>i'!
regarding them. However, it has been rightly idt-ntifiuil t,v X, I.
Dey9, with modern Kanauj. It is situated on the w-.st IM-I», •<,
the Kalindi about six miles from the place at whkh iln- 0.1 '
and Kalindl have united together. This site has brtri i > at J n
the Farrukhabad district belonging to the united Pi H:,,:--
It was the capital of the second or southern Pafic.'tla d-srbg s;
golden period of Buddhism.10 It was the capital of Gnihurta
and birth place of VisVamitra.1' Dr. Kaneu also re- ft r-. : * it .1
seems to have identified it with Kanauj. B. G Law a'. >„ stt .; .*
\vas also known as Gadhipura, Ku^asthala and Ma!i^.Ja-.i * 1 '
modern Kanauj, The city that bears the name of Kr^v^ •
was included within the territorial Jurisdiction of PAftt: u i" 1 '•>
1. Sk, Vai. Ayo. 8.7-8.
2. Sk. Ma. Kau. 39.132.
3. Sk. Ka 6.68.
4. Arch. S. Rep. Vol. II. p. 308.
5. Histof Nepal, pp. 9, 154.
6. Visnu Parana IV Gh. 24.
7. Hist. Dhs. IV P. 762.
8. Sk. Ma. Kau. 39.129.
9. Geog. Die. P. 90, OU.
10 . David's Buddhist India By Dr. Rhys.
1 1 . Ramayana, BSlakasda.
12. Hist. Dhs. IV P. 763.
13. Abhidhana— R9.jendra IV ^*t».
14. E. I. IV 246.
6
20b 3n«g^— PTJKAJtfA "VOL. XV, NO. 2
old capital of Kanyakubja was originally called Kusuraapura.1
According to Hiuen Tsang the Ganges was on the west side of
Kanauj and not on Uie east, as held by Dr. Cunningham. This
Kingdom was about -iuOO li its circuit,
Kapardn \'i,< n\*La-- li is one of the subtirthas of Varanasi.2
This shrine is mtnlioiied in ronnection with the description of the
several temples dedicated to Gunc.-ba.
Kap&dlfa — This is a phallus of lord &iva situated to the
north of Pitris'a Urtha in Varanasi." It was ushered into existence
by God Gane.-'a known as Kapardi Vinayaka. There stands a
reservoir, known as Vimalodaka, just before this shrine. Dr,
Kane refers lo one Kapnrrll&vara which may be identical with it.
kapaidi^oara — If mav bo identified with Kapardisa as ment-
ioned above/'
Kapihi Hrad»— \cwning to the Sk.P° fsapila Hrada is a
lake brought into i\xistrnco by God MaheaVara in VSrar>asl. All
I he deities are s.iid to isavr taken bath in this sacred reservoir.
Tho same reservoir carries ion distinct names at different times,
Dr. Kane' refers to one Kapiln ITrada in Varanasi which may be
identical with it.
Kaf>itad!iiirn — S;imK as Kapilahrada8 (Q. V.) in Varanasi.
Kaf>ili',i—Th\s is the temple of Lord 6iva known as Kapile^'a0,
in Varanasi. The phallus was established by Kapila and hence
so cdlltd after his name. What to speak of a man, even a
monkey Attains liberation by paying a visit to this Phallus.
Dr. Kane " has rightly assigned it? location in Varan.asl, giving
references to the Skanda Psirana,
.— This is a sacred11 well in Varanasi. It is
situated to the south west of Mannkunda
1. Hist. Geog, P. 93
2. bk. Iva. 57 123-1 V-,
\ Sk. Ka 54.1-3.
4. Mist, Dhs. IV P. ™fi3
5 Sk. Ka. 69.67.
6. 5k. Ka. 62.47-05.
7. Hist. Dhs. IV P. 764.
8. Sk. Ka. 62.47-65.
9 Sk Ka. 33.158-159.
10, Hist. Dhs. fY n- "7fi4
1 SK K-. 1" n
July, 1973] HOl.y PLAGES OF NORTH INDIA. 207
: — In the Sk. P. a sepaiate section has been divoted to
the glorification of this holy place. It bears the title of
K5.;!ikhancla. According to this Purana1 it is situated on the
north bank of the Ganges which falls into the Eastern ocean i p.
Bay of Bengal. The city of VaranasI was built by Vi^va Karman
as the permanent dwelling place of Gaurl by the order of God
£iva. Its situation extends over an area of ten miles. It contains
beaTitiful places. Since this city of temples is never abandoned
by Lord £iva, it bears the significant name of Avimukta. It is
one of the seven sacred cities of India, which are considered as
the bestowers of spiritual emancipation. The area of ten miles
lies between the rivers Varuna3 and Asi and this fact lies at the
bottom of the name of VaranasI. (Varuna-Asi), The super
sanctity of this place has been repeatedly emphasised by all the
Purauas. It has been stated that even the immortal deities
cherish the ardent desire of dying at VarSnasT, not to speak ot
mortal human beings. Dr. Kane4 has rightly observed, "There
is hardly any city in the world that can claim greater antiquity,
Sroatei Continuity and greater popular venation than
taraoasT." It ha* been a i.oly chy for at least thirty century
Innumerable verses are found in the Parana, and Ep,« m the
praise of this holy city. Several volumes have been wntion about
W«n^ during the last hundred yea. and hence u
to do justice here to this vast mass of
According to the Sk. P.- there are aevera
earth. A.ongst *a« Jarnbu dvjpa .
Jambu dvlpainits turn comprise, nine *fte^nt „ f
bear the name of Vavsa and BhSratavar.a i tl. b*
them. It is a place in which per or-nce rfmen^ ^ ^
has gained ascendancy over other tn B.
deities of heaven prefer to be born in th»i. ^
iicnies <ji licciv^n. i--. « jjj[jR tnousa"" •«
Bharatavarsa has been «serted to ^ ^ ^ tfae
seventy-two thousand mues ^f Pilgrimage in
i. e.
of Meru. ' There are so many plac*
1 Sk Vai P.M. 12.35-42.
2 Ik KaV 6.68 (Vide Supra page 69,
•t' „, " -TT ± -ft \\ 1 9Q.
•5.
208 S'TCI'T— PURXJilA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
Bhnratavarsa. But Avimukta i.e. VSranasI surpasses all the
holy places which are scattered over her soil, there are innumer-
able sub-tlrthas in VarSnasI, including Phalli, reservoirs and
images of Gane'a and other deities. It is not a holy place only for
thf Saivites but the Vaijqavite sect also holds it in deep reverence.
It is an obvious fact that innumerable temples and images of
in different forms are found in VSrSnasi.1
The highly praised reservoirs1 like Manikarnika, Jnsnavspl,
Vifnupada and Paftcanada-hrada are located at different parts of
Varauasl.
According to the Sk. P.3 Lord Visnu will leave this earth
after the expiration of ten thousand years of Kaliyuga, and after
the expiration of five thousand years the river Jahnavl will leave
this earth. And after two and a half thousand years the deities
will bid farewell to this earth. But the holy place like Kasi will
never perish, and hence the Ganges flows towards the northern
directions in order to maintain its contact with this sacred place.
It is due to its association with Kss'i that the Ganges finds it
po»ible to remove' the sins. N.L. Dey* observes that Ka^I was
properly the name of the country of which Benares was the
capital, the Harivarh*a« has furnished an elaborate but rather
complex account about Divodssa and VarSnasi. It deals with
the dynasty of Ayus, one of the sons of Aila. One of the
•ciom of this dynasty was f^unahotra, who had three sons
beariag the names of Ka^a, Sala and Grtsamada. From Ka^a
* branch called Ka%ana. Dhanvantari, a descendant of
became the ruler of that line. Divodasa was a great grand-
Dhanvantari,. He killed 100 sons of
the destmction
t. Sk, K«. 61. 207-208
* Sk. V«i, B. M 1.30
S. ^k. Vttl, a, M 4 *7
'
*• Chap. 29-ref. by Dr. Kane.
July, 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 209
called Avirnukta and Siva resided there. It was again rehabilita-
ted by Durdama, a son of Bhadraikenya. He was spared by
Divodasa due to his tender age. Thereafter Pratardana, son of
Bivodasa seized it from Durdama. Alarka, grandson of Divodasa
and king of Ka&, again established VarSnasi. This legend may
contain some germs of truth, viz. that Vsranasl was reduced
to ruins for several times and had often changed hands.
AsvaghosV appears to have identified Varan asl with Kasl. It is
also narrated that Buddha8 took shelter under the shadow of a
tree near VaijSra, which is probably the Varana. It is thus clear
that VsranasI and Ks& became synonyms at least some time
about the first century A.D.
According to the Sk. P. the names Kssi, VaraoasI and
Avimukta are employed as synonyms. It is also known as Ananda-
kanana, Sima&na and Mahasmas'ana, The name KSs»'ls is derived
from the root -/Kas to shine. The city of K5& became famous by
that name because it sheds light on the way to Nirvana or the
word Kab'l is significant because of the fact that the Supreme Lord
Siva shines there with divine splendour
The derivation of the word Vara&asr1 has been furnished
by several PurSnas. They are unanimous in maintaining that
its formation should be sought in two rivers namely Vara^a, and
Asl. It is worthwhile to mention that these two rivers are
respectively the northern and southern boundaries of the modern
city of Varan asl.
It is clear that VarSnasI was that strip of land, the four
boundaries of which were the Ganges to the east, Asl to the south,
the shrine of Dehall-Vinayaka to the west, and the river Varaaa to
the north. In the 7th century Hiuen Tsang, the Chinese Pilgrim,
notes that Benares was 18 Us (about 3* miles) in length and
about five or six lis (a little more than a mile) in breadth. This
makes it cleat that the city was then girded as now by the
and Asi.s
1. Buddha Carita—15J9I.
2. S. B. E. Vol. 49. Far* I. P. 169.
3. Sk- Ka. 26,67.
4. Sk. K«& fchwjkd*-
5. Hist. bs. IV p. 6S9.
210 s^if— puAAiiiA [VOL. xv, NO. 2
According to the Skanda-PurSna1 there is no holy -place at
every step in VSranasl which is not sanctified by the presence of
aLifjgai e. an emblem of 6iva, the Maisya Parana3 narrated
the story of VySisa, who begged alms from door to door at
Varanasi. But he faild to receive his response. There-upon he
uttered a curse against the holy city.3
It is remarkable that a little to the north ofKasl,* Visnu
allotted a dwelling place to him called Dharma-Ksetra, It is in
that place that Visnu assumed the form of Buddha. This is a
clear refence to Saranatha about five miles by road to the
north of VarSnasT. Buddha delivered his first sermon there.
Incurable diseases5 are got rid of by the sheer touch of the water
that is poured upon the image of the deity. It would be far
beyond the scope of this section to dilate upon the great traditions
of learning associated with the name of Benares. From time
immemorial it has been the chief seat of learning in India.
Kzs'mlra : — According to the Sk. P.6 Kasmlra is a place of
pilgrimage, It has owned its uuique position among other places
of pilgrimage. It is embedded with precious stones, jewels and
diamonds. It is the residence of Lord Mahe&a.7 The country
of Ka^mira contained sixty-eight thousand villages8.
The name ofKasmira as country occurs in the Saindhavficli
gana" also. Dr. Kane1" has observed that a treaty was concluded
in 1846 between the British Government and the Maharaja of
Kasmir and Jammu. This delimited the boundary of it. To the
east of it closed the river Indus and lo the west flows the river
Ravi. The Kasmir1' valley is about eighty four miles in length
and 20 to 25 miles in breadth. According to Hiuen Tsang13 the
1. Sk. Ka. 59.118.
2. Matsya P, Chap. 185 17.45
3. M, P. 185. 21-23
4. Sk. Ka. 58,71.
5. Sk. Ka. 67. 82-83.
6. Sk. Ma. Ke. 31.96-100.
7. Sk. Ma. Ke. 34. 150.
8. Sk. M. Kau, 39. 142.
9. Pan. IV. 393-ref. by Dr. Kane P. 765.
10- Hist. Dhs. IV. P 765.
11. Ibid,
12. Hist. Dhs. IV, P. 766.
July, 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 211
area of the kingdom of Kas"mira is about 7,000 li. (One H
being equal to about 5J, miles). According to an ancient legend
Kasrrnr was originally a lake called Satlsaras, six Vojanas in length
and three Yojaaas in breadth. In later time it came to be
known as Satidesa1.
It is said to have been originally colonised by Kabyapa2,
and the hermitage of the Rsi is still pointed out in the Had
mountain near Srinagar.
KQsmlra mandala : — Same as Kasmlra.
Kausaladesa : — It finds mention in the Sk P.s, which avers
that the county of KauiSala contained ten lack of villages. But
as to its location arid other details no account has been provided
by this Parana. However: it was one of the sixteen contries of
India. It was situated to the east of the Kurus and Paficalas
and to the west of the Videhas form whom it was separated by
the river Sadanlrri, probably in the Great Gandak.4 The Kokla5
country proper is said to have been divided into two. Ramans
elder son named Kusa became the king of the southern Koaala
and shifted his capital form Ayodhya to Kuiasthall, It is situated
on the Vindhya range. Lava, the younger s:>n, became the ruler
of northern Kosala and set up hi? capital at the city of 6ravastl.
Kednra — (a) This is one of the phalli of Lord £iva in
Varanasl.0 (.b) Further it is mentioned as a shrine existing to
the north of Atrl^a or Atrikunda in Mahinagara.7 It was founded
by Narada himself.8 (c) This is a place of pilgrimage1* in the
Himalayan region. After traversing the snowy mountain up to
ten Yojanas one can reach this holy place, (d) According to
Baclarika-Mahatrnya10 there stands a phallus of Lord Siva known
as Kedaralinga in Badarika^rama also. A mere visit to this shrine
has been highly eulogised.
1. N. M. 64-66.
2. Geog. Die. P. 95-96.
3. Sk. Ma Kau 39. 154.
4. Hist. Geog. P. 99.
5. Ibid.
6. Sk. Ka. 33.172.
7. Sk. Ma. Kau. 57.1-2.
8. Ibid. Gf. Sk. Ma. Kau. 66-117.
9. Sk Ma. Ka.u. 6.29-30.
10. Sk. Vai. B. M. 2.12-14.
112 3*RW— PURStfA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
N. L. Dey1 has observed that the temple of the KedaranStha,
one of the twelve great Lingas of Mahadeva, stands on a rugged
ridge. It juts out at a right angle from the snowy range of the
Rudra Himalayas. Its location has been traced below the peak
of the Mahapantha in the district of Garwal, Uttar Pradesh.
It requires eight days to traverse the distance from Kedara to
BadrinStha on foot, although the distance between them is short
as the crow flies. It is 15 or 16 days journey from HaridvSra to
Kedaranatha. Besides this N. L. Dey has not referred to other
shrines which also bear the name of Kedara according to Sk. P.
Dr. Kane5 has referred to it and has located it at different places.
Some of them coincide with the account given in the Sk. P. It is
true that B. G. Law3 has referred to Kedara, but has maintained
silence about its location or any other detail there-of.
Ketauadilya — This is one of the sub-tlrthas of V5r&nasl4. An
individual who listens of its glory with deep devotion, receives
unqualified exaltation-
Khakkolk&ditya— According to the Sk. P.B this is one of the
temples dedicated to Aditya. It is situated to the north of the
Trvis^apa tlrtha in VarSnasi.
Khnndavaprastha — This city was given to the PSndavas by
Dhrtar5st;ra.6 N. L. Dey7 thinks that it is the same as Indraprastha,
which is identified with old Delhi. Dr. Kane8 has referred to it
without making any observation regarding its location.
Kharvavin&yaka — The temple of Ganes"a known as Kharva-
vinayaka9 is situated at the confluence of the Ganga and VarunS
in Varanasl.
Kiranesuara — It finds mention in the Sk. P.10 according to
which it is one of the Phalli of Lord &va in VSrSnasi. The son of
the sage Mrkaniju. remained engrossed in deep penance in this
1. Geog. Die. P. 97-98.
2. Hist. Dhs. IV P. 768.
3. Hist. Geog. P. 97.
4. Sk. Ka. 51-82,
5. Sk. Ka. 50.2.
6. Sk.Vai. Ven.M. 29.10-11.
7. Geog. Die. P, 99.
8. Hist. Dhs. IV P. 768.
9. Sk. Ka, 57.65.
10. Sfc, Ka. 33. 154-156.
July, 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 213
place. He installed a phallus of 6iva in this holy Land, It has
been alluded to by Dr. Kane< also.
Kiratadesa— According to the Sk.P2 the country of KirSta
contained one and a half lac of villages. The name occurs in it
m association with the description of several countries of India.
N. L. DeyH identifies it with TipSrS. The temple of TripureWl
at Udaipur in Hill Tips. a is one of the Flthas.4 It was the
Kirrhadia of Ptolemy/ and included Sylhet and Assam. Thekiratas
also lived in the Morung, wesi of Sikkim, They lived in the _
region from Nepal to the extreme east.8 B.C. Law7 observes that
the land of Kiiatas is in the Himalayas and is possibly in Tibet.
Pliny and Megasthenes also mention the Kiratas under the name
Skyrites. According to Megasthenes they were a nomadic people.
It finds mention in the Nagarjunikond's Inscription of Virapuru?a-
datta. The Kiratas of the UttarSpatha are chastised as constituting
a criminal trible with predatary habits.8
Kiratesa :-~The Phallus of Lord Siva set up by KirSta m
Ka^l is known as KirSte^a. It is situated to the south of
Kedaralinga3. It is also known as KirSte.'vara1*. According to
the Sk. P. this is the place where Lord 6iva assumed the form of
a Kirata, The temple of Kiratebvara is situated opposite to
Bharabtmteivara Liiiga,
Koknuar^ha :— It is a place of pilgrimage and ow^of the
subtlrthas of VarSnasI. It is situated near Kip^varatlrtha.1
Kolahala Nfsimha. .--According to the Sk. P. this is one of
the subtlrthas of VsrSnasi.'2
Kratntoara :-The phallus of Lord Siva known as
is situated on the bank of VarunS in
1 . Hist. Dhs. IV P. 768.
2. Sk. Ma. Kau. 39.156.
3. Geog. Die. P. 100. „
4. Mbh. Bhism. Ch. 9; Vi?ou P.P. 2; Us,
5. JASB. XIX, 1850, P, 556-
6. JRAS. 1908 P. 326,
9. Sfc. Ka. 55-8.
10. Sk. Ka, 69. 157-158-
11. Sk. Ka. 61.206.
12. Sk. Ka. 61,195.
13. Sk. Ka.
7
214 3^— PURAJilA [VoL. XV, NO. 2
Kraunca Parvata :- According to the Sk, P.1 this mountain is
situated in the island known as Kraunca Dvlpa (Q,. V.) N.L. Dey*
identifies it with that part of mount Kaila^a on which the lake
is situated. Dr. Kane has referred to it. And he has endorsed
the view set forth by N L. Deya.
K$emakaliTtha — The temple of Ganeba known as K§emaka
is situated in VSranasl. A worshipper of it becomes free from all
troubles.
* KfirzbdhitWha— This a reservoir and place of pilgrimage in
Varanasl. It is situated in front of Keb'ava tlrtha. To the south
of this shrine stands the Sankha-tlrtha.6
Kprodaka Tinha— According to the Sk. P.B this is a place of
Pilgrimage in Ayodhya. It is situated to the north west of SitS-
kunda. The Sk. P. reveals that it was this place where the king
Dasaratha obtained Ksira (milk) after the performance of the
sacrifice resulting in the birth of his sons.
Kuberesoara—tlie temple of KuberesVara is situated to the
south of God VisVanatha in Varan asl. The Phallus was setup
by Kubera, the God of wealth. A visit to the temple of this God.,
eliminates the possibility of separation from friends and wealth
alike. This place is conducive to the attainment of Siddhis.8
KtibjZ JaganmafB.— The temple of the Goddess, Kubja who
is adored as the mother of the universe is situated in front of the
Phallus installed by Nalakubara in Ka^i, To the east of it has
been located the Prapitamaha9 tlrtha which is held in deep rever-
ence by the devout devotees.
Kubjzmbares'vara— According to the Sk. P. the Phallus of
Lord 6iva known as Kubjambarebvara is situated to the west of
Nalakubara tlrtha in Varanasl.10
1. Sk. Ma. Kau. 37.67.
2. Geog. Die. p. 104.
3. Hist. Dhs. IV p. 770.
4. Sk. Ka. 55.17-18-
5. Sk. Ka. 58.31-35.
6. Sk. Vai. Ayo 7.1-5.
7. Sk. Ka. 13.163.
8. Sk. Ka. 13.160-163.
9. Sk. Ka, 70.58.
10. Sk, Ka. 70.60.
July, 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 215
ICukkutesuara — This is one of the subtirtha of VarSnaM.1 Thu
adoration of this God has received in estimable commendation,
Or. Kanes also concurs with the Sk. P. in connection with the
location of this shrine.
Kundodareivara — the temple of the Phallus known as Kundo-
daresVara" is situated near the temple of Lolarka in Varaijasl.
A mere visit to this tirtha destroys all sins and sufferings. To the
west of the tfrtha stands the temple of Mayiireivara on the bank
of the river Asl.4
Kurudesa : — The5 country of Kuru as mentioned in tne
Sk. P. comprised as many as sixty-four thousand of villages.
Here stands the God and Goddess and both of them bear
the name of Sthanu8. Dr. Kane7 says that it is situated at the
distance of twenty five miles east of Ambala. It appears that the
territory to the south of Sarasvatl and to the north of Drjadvati
was included in Kuruksetra8. The radius of Kuruksetra" extends
to five Yojanas. N. L, Dey:° indentifies it with Thaneivara
which formerly included Sonepat, Amin, Karnal, and Panipat.
It was situated between the Sarasvati on the north and Drsadvati
on the south.
Kuruk$elrasthall :— This is a place of pilgrimage situated11 to
the west of Lolarka tirtha in Vargnasi. It is a place spiritually
well adapted to the performance of immersion, sacrifices and
other pious deads. The quantity of spiritual benefit yielded by
Kuruksetrasthalf exceeds that yielded by Kuruksetraby ten million
times.
KQsmntida Vinnyaka :— This is one of temples of Gane^a.
It is situated to the west of Dehallvinayaka in Varanasl.
1. Sk, Ka,53,59.
2. Hist. Dhs. IV P. 772.
3 Sk. Ka. 53.78.
4. Sk. Ka. 53.79.
5. Sk. Ma. Kaw, 39.156.
6. Sk. Ma. A. Oh. M. U. 2.34.
7. Hist. Dhs, IV P. 680.
8. Mbh. Vana. 83.3.
9. Vamana P. 22.15-6.
10. Geog. Die. P. 110.
11. Sk. Ka. 69.8-9,
12. Sk. Ka. 57,72.
215 gsronr-PURXtfA [VOL. xv, NO, 2
Kusumayudha Kunda : — According to the Sk. P.* this is a
reservoir situated to the west of Ratikunda in AyodhyS, A bath* in
the pit ha? been stated to be productive of spiritual benefit.
Kutadanta VinWaka :~- The temple of TOadanta" is situated
to the west of DurgavinSyaka in VaranasT. This God is the pro-
tector of this holy place.
Ladadesa .-—According to the Sk. P.* the country of Lada
included twenty one thousand villages. N. L. Dey5 holds that
it is the same as Lata (Southern Gujarat and Radha a portion of
Bengal). Lata is identified with southern Gujarat including
Khandesh situated between the river Mahi and Lower Taptt.
Lak$ml Nfsimha tlitha :— This is a reservoir situated to the
south of GopI-Govinda in VarSijasi.0 One is never forsaken by
the Goddess Laksm! if he takes bath in this holy place.
Lalites'vara : — The temple of Lalite^varaB is situated in
PraySga. It has the same importance as Vi^ve^vara in Kasl.
Lambodara Vinayaka : — The temple of this God is situated to
the north of Arkavinayaka in VarSnasI.3
LMgallsvara : — It is located7 to the north of Visveba tlrtha
in Varanasl.
Lohayastikntlrtha — This is a place of pilgrimage10 situated to
the south west of Govatsatlrtha in Dharmaranya. (Q,. V). The
Lord Rudra is said to reside here in the form of a phallus. It is a
very sacred place suitable for the performance of israddha also.
Madhuvana — According to the Sk. P." Madhuvana is a place
of Pilgrimage situated on the bank of the holy river YamunS.
The sanctity of this place excels all other sacred places, which are
consecrated by the association of God Visnu. An individual
1. Sk. Vai. Ayo, 8.2-3.
2. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 8.1-6.
3. Sk, Ma. 57. 70.
4. Sk. Ma. Kau. 39. 146.
5. Geog. Die. P, 112.
6. Sk. Ka. 58. 5».
7. Sk. Ma. Ke. 7.31.
8. Sk. Ka. 57. 69.
9. Sk. Ka. 55. 20.
10. Sk. Bra. Dh. Kh. 28 1-3.
U, Sk. Ka. 20.1,
July, 1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 217
becomes purged of all sins immediately after reaching this place.
It may be identified with Mathura. Growse identifies it with
Maholi, which is situated at the distance of five miles to the
south-west of modern Mathura Further more it has been mentio-
ned as one of the seven forests in Kuruksetra.2 B C. Law ' tofers to
one Madhuban and locates it in the Azamgarh district of the
Varanasi division It 5s at variance with the account provided
by the Skanda Purana. It is said to have been the abode of the
demon Madhu4 whose son Lavana was killed by Satrughna. It
is Satrughna himself, who founded the present city on the site of
Madhuvana.14 As to its location other Parana" also mentions it
in the same way.
Mahnbalalifiga'. — The temple of £iva known ns Mahabala
Linga7 is located in the vicinity of Sambadiiya in Kati. A visit to
and touch of this phallus have been ardently commended by the
Skanda Purarjia.
Mahnknla Linga:— This is situated to the east of Omkiiralniga
in Varanasi B It finds mention in the Linga-Pur;ina:' also accord-
ing to which it is located in VarSnasI.
Mahnlakfml:—lt is one of the important Picas'" in VarSgasI.
It is situated near the temple of &rikaruha. It is also known as
Laksmlksetra.
Mahnn*<leioara:--Th\s is one of the Phalli11 of Lord Siva, It
is situated in tbe neighbourhood of Ayogandhakuy^ in Var3»asl.
It is said to have come from Attahasa. I he worship of this Gfcd.§
after a holy bath in the reservoir (Ayogandha) has been ardently
advocated by the Skanda Purana.
Mahn.ratnatlrtha-.-~lt finds mention in tho Skanda Parana. TJ It
has been stated by thekPurSl)a that h is a rtiserv°ir
1. "MathurS"— PP. 32, 54.
2. Vamana PurSrjia 34.5.
3. Hist. Geog. P. 105.
4. HarivarruSa Pt. I Ch. 54.
7. Sk. Ka. 69. 14.
98' gSgf P. f^9w«r. * H*, a* iv P, 7*.
10. Sk. B-a. 70. 63-66.
11. Sk. Ka. 69.22.
12 Sk. Vai. Ayo, 8. 33-3b.
218 3VGI3;— PURX$A [VOL. xv, NO. 2
to the east of Cudakl tlrtha1 (Q,. V.) in AyodhS A pilgrimage to
this place on the Hth day of the first half of the month of Bhadra-
pada has been emphatically exhorted by the Skanda PurSna.
Mahavrata Linga: — According to the Sk. P. it is a great
Phallus of Lord &iva in VaranasT. It is situated near Skandesvara
Ln'iga, It is said to have cotne from Mahendra.
Mah&yogisvara : — The temple of Mahayoglsvara'"1 is situated
adjacent to PSrvatlsvara Liriga in VarSnasI. A mere visit to this
God bestows the results which are yielded by the worship of
innumerable Phalli.
Mah&vidjia : — According to the Sk. P.4 this temple ^ of
MahSvidya is situated to north east of DurbharasthSna in Ayodhya,
There stands a pool in front of this temple,
Miihesvari : — The temple of this Goddess Mahe^varl6 is
situated to the south of Maheavara in Varanasl. According to
the Sk. P.6 the phallus of Siva known as Mahodaresvara is
situated to the east of Ghaotakarna tlrtha in Varanasl.
Mzjauadesa :— It finds mention in the Sk. P.7 It is a/so
known as Gfijana desa. According to the Sk. P. the country of
Gajana or Majana included seventy two ]acs of villages.
Manawtlrtha :~ This is a reservoir situated to the east of
Pi^acamocana tlrtha in Ayodhya*. A bath in and offering of gift
at this shrine bestow all the things desired by the pilgrims.0
Mandalesa : — This is one of the subtlrthas ofKa^I, situated
near Siddhebvara10 Linga. It may be identical with Mandale^vara
as referred to by Dr. Kane11.
1. Sk. Vai, Ayo. 8. 20-36
2. Sk. Ka. 69. 25.
3. Sk. Ka. 69.48-49.
4. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 8.49-50
5. Sk. Ka. 70.30.
6. Sk. Ka. 53.55.
7. Sk. Ma. Kau. 39.130.
8. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 9.12-14
9. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 9.15
10. Sk. Ka. 97.100.
11. Hist. Dhs. IV. P. 779.
July, 1973] HOLY PIECES OF NORTH INDIA 219
Mandaracala : -According to the Sk. P.' it is one of the four
mountains by which the mount Mem stands surrounded They
bear the name of Viskambhagiri. The Mandaracala js situated
to the east of mount Meru (Q, V.}. The Kadamlja trees are
seen abundantly on this mountain. The forest known as Cailrara-
thavana stands on the peak. Furthermore it is stated that both
e gods and the demons came to this mountain with a request to
help them by acting as a churn-staff in churning the ocean for
procuring nectar. They uprooted him immediately after receiving
his unqualified consent to their proposal. And ultimately he was
converted into a churn-staff. Vasuki, the lord of the serpents
played the role of the churning rope. Thereafter2 the Gods and
the Demons churned the ocean of milk. The Vis on PurSna"
also locates it to the east of Meru and it is in conformity with
the account recorded in the Skanda Purana. It is evident that the
Sk P. testifies to the existence of the only Mandaracala which
lies m the Himalayan range. N. L. DeyJ refers to Mandara Giri
as a hill situated in Baiika subdivision of Bhagalpur, It is situated
two or three miles to the north of Bamsi and thirty miles to the
south of Bhagalpur. He has observed that it is an isolated hill
about 700 feet in night. There is a groove around the middle of
it, to indicate the impression of the coil of the serpent V&sukf
which served as a rope for churning the ocean as alluded to above,
This groove is evidently en artificial one and bears the mark of a
chisel.
Now it is obvious that this Mandaracala is not identical
that of the S kanda-Purana. Further he observes (hat there is no
other hill that bears identical name. It is a portion of the
Himalayas to the east of Sunieru in Garwal.5
Mand.avyn.srama — This is a place of pilgrimage in AyodhyS."
According to the Sk, P. the hermitage of Mandavya is situated on
the bank of the river Tamasa (Q. V.). This river7 has been
Identified with the river Tonse, a branch of the Sarayii in Oudh.
1. Sk. Ma. Kau. 37.33-37.
2. Sk. Ma. Ke. 9.71-86.
3; Hist. Dhs IV. P. 779.
4. Geog. Die, P, 125,
5. Geog. Die. P. 125.
6. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 9. 19-22.
7. Geog. Die. P. 202.
2?n gsrcra;— pURXiiiA [VOL. xv, NO. 2
It l!r>w«s through the district of Azamgarh and falls into the Ganges
m,(i Rtllia It rtms to the west of SarayG and the distance
bHmpn them does not exceed twelve miles On the bank of this
ilvt T stand so many hermitages of celebrated1 sages.
Afanikarnikn — According to the Sk. P. it is one of the
?n!slTrfhas of KftsT. It is one of the holiest tTrthas of India. It has
bo-ri "Lund th.it even the inhabitants of the blessed region of
Yafktiraha. are dcsirious of residing in this sacred place.
ra — (i) this is place of pilgrimage situated8 to the
vwM oi'.-i pit called Kusumfiyudha Kunda in AyodhyS. A bath in
ih s pi( and visit to this God Mantresvara are productive of
Hiimrtisf religious merit, (b) There is another phallus of Lord
Siv.i J»,owi> as Mantre^vara" which is located in Varanasl. It is
said tu hav(. b«;m established in the age of yore and seven crores
of MaJiftinanrras were uttered on that occasion. Dr. Kane*
alined himself with the statement recorded in the Skanda-
js a reservoir situated to the northeast
ofKarfco,avapi in Varanasl. There exists the temple of Lord
hwa known as Maric^vara on the bank of the pit
.-Se, Mancikunda above. Dr. Kane' refers to
it as -viarlcohvara,
' to the Sk Phthisis a place of
1. Sk. Vai Ayo. 9. 19.24.
2- ^-Ka. 33,111.
--
«. Sk. Ka, 33,137.
I'
*•
Hiw, Ohi. IV. P. 780
1973] HOLY PLACES OF NORTH INDIA 221
Phallus of Marukessvara is situated in
varanasl1 and is referred to the fact of its advent to Lanka. The
worship of this phallus delivers one from fear of demons.
Parva ta— According to the Sk. P. the three moun-
tains namely-Ni?adha, Hemakdta and HimavSn are known as
Maryada Parvatas. They are situated to the south of mount
Meru Three mountains that stand to the north of Meru are
iNila, Sveta and 6rngav§n.
Mathurz — This is a renowned place of pilgrimage situated on
the bank of the holy river Yamuna." It also bears the name of
Madhupurl.* This was the birth place of Lord Krsoa" Every
step of this holy land is the bestower of the fruits that are yielded
V all the tirthas taken together.0 Mathura as a place of pilgri-
mage has been highly extolled in the Skanda Puraua. The glory of
MathurS tranacends that of Godavarl, DvSrakS and GayS.7 It
has been laid down that an individual on the way to Mathura
may expire fefore reaching his destination. In that event he will
be born at Mathura immediately after his death.* N. L. Dey9, has
observed that Mathura was also called Madbupuri. (Present-
Maholi, five miles to the south west of the modem city)— Vide
the account of Madhuvana as stated above.
Matsyodari tirlha—Thls is a reservoir in Varaaasl.'0 It flows
into the water of the Ganges. It is accounted as a sacred place
even for the purpose of offering Pindas to thi departed ancestors.
The 6,hape of this shrine resembles a fish and heuce it is so called,
According to the Sk. P. it was established by the Lord Siva him-
self. Dr. Kane11 refers to it and locates it near OmkSrdvara and
to the south of Kapilewara in
1. Sk. Ka. 69.159.
2. Ka. Ma Kau. 37.41-42.
3. Sk. Vai. Ka. M, 4.31.
4. Ibid.
5. Sk. Vai, Marg. M. 17,2-3
6. Sk. Vai. Marg. M.
7. Sk. Vai. Marg. M.
8. Sk. Vai. Mar. M. 17.29,
9. Geog. Die. P, 127-128,
10. Sk. Ka. 69.137-146.
11. Hist. Dhs. IV, P. nit
8
222 gwi.— -PURXtiiA [VOL. xv, NO. 2
Mattagajendratlrtha — According to the Sk. P.1 it is a place of
pilgrimage in Ayodhya. It is situated to the north of Jatakunda.3
A pilgrimage to this holy place is suggested on the 5th day of
NavarStra festival.
Mayuknditya — This is one of the sub tlrthas of Varanasl.b
Maynuhara — The temple of MayGresvara4 stands to the west
of Kupdodara tlrthaon the bank of the river 'Asl' in
1. Sk. Vai. Ayo, 10.3-5.
2. Sk. Vai. Ayo. 9,55-57.
3. Sk. Ka. 49.25.
4. Sk. Ka. 53.79.
ORISSA AS DESCRIBED IN THE PURA^AS
BY
KETAKT NAYAK
i]
The study of these Puraijas enables us to know detailed
facts of Orissa (or Utkala or Kalinga or Odra as mentioned in the
Puraijas) with her rivers, mountains, places of pilgrimages and
religious functions and religious beliefs based on Puranic legends.
The name of Utkala or Kalinga is mentioned in most of the
PurBaas in the chapters like " Bhuvana Kosa" (description of the
universe). Some historians distinguish Utkala and Kalinga by
saying that the former is the Northern country and the latter
(Kalinga) is applied more distinctively to the area between the
delta of the Godavarl to the delta of the Mahanadi. In most of
the Puranas such a hard distinction is not made, Skandapurapa
says : —
f^rarr: t jwr:
Utkala according to it is the most sacred country, where
exist a number of places of pilgrimage and this country is situated
on the coastal line of the South Sea and her people observe good
conduct. In another verse it has fixed the location of the
country by saying that the country exists between the MahSnadl
and Suvarca-rekhs extending upto Rsikulya
28/28-27).
224 J^Oiq;— PURX^A [VOL. XV, NO. 2
: n
28/28-2?
Therefore it is called the Purusottama-Ksetra, since it is
the land of lord Jagannatha. So says the Brahma Purgna also
(vide 42-46. Chapters). In another chapter this Purana, says
that the country familiar as Odra is situated on the shore of the
ocean in India and it helps one to attain heaven and liberation.
From the north of the sea upto the Virajamandala this country
extends and is full of virtuous people (Brahma PurSpa 28/1-2 and
28j7). Kapila Sarhhita says.
of all the regions of the earth, India is the noblest and of all these
countries of India, Utkala has gained the highest renown. It is
one vast region of pilgrims.
*TR?t ^f ^fi
28/1-2)
Puranic mythology says that Utkala was the son of
Sudyumna. He became the lord of DaksinSpatha (Utkala
kingdom) (Brahma PurfLoa— Ch, 7-18). Manu had ten sons of
whom Ila was the eldest. By Parvatl's curse lla turner into a
woman and Pururavas was born to her when she was united with
Budha, the son of the moon. Later on, due to the grace of Lord
!siva she became male for one month and female for the next month
alternatively. When he became a male his name was Sudyumna
TT5ff: TWT TTTjO1 II
40)
who had 3 sons Utkala, Gaya and Vinatasva. Pururavas was
made king in PratisthSnapura (Matsya 12/17; Brahmaoda III.
60 18, or 85 19). According to the Visnu and Bhagavata Utkala
is a son of Dhruva by IlS. and he was a jivanmukta and gave up
himself to the penance.
July, 1973] ORISSA. AS DESCRIBED IN THE PURA^A.5 225
Utkala is a kingdom of Madhyade^a noted for Vaman
elephants (Brahmanda II. 16-42; also II 16,57, III 13.13).
Kalinga Is a ksetraja son of Vali (BrahmSnda III 74-28 and 87;
Matsya 48-25; V&yu 29,28; Visnu IV 18,13-14). Under the
ancient lavirate customs sage Dirghatamas produced five sons in
the queen SudesnS wife of Vali. The five sons were A nga,
Vafiga, Kaliuga, Pundra, and Suhma. The regions ruled by
these five were named after each of them. Kalinga is also men-
tioned with other kingdom?? in the Matsya purSpa (ch. 163 72).
This Purana has given the list of 3.' kings of Kalinga (272.1 6 ) in
the lists of the provincial dynasties placed just before the Nandas
and after the Si£un3.gas—(Kalingnscaiva dvntrimsat} (vide, PurSnic
Chronology; pp. 57, Hy D. R. Mankad). Kalinga as a kingdom
is mentioned in Matsya 103,31; Vayu XLV. 125; Padma-Adikaoda
VI. 37 and V. 64. Brahma PurSna has referred to it as the most
sacred place in the world as it is the abode of lord Jagannatha
(42/35-38 verses). It gives the description of Utkala in the 42nd
chapter named 'Utkala-Ksetra-VarnananV and praises the land.
"People, who live in Utkala, the land of Sri Purusottama, have
made their life successful and wise '42, 46)" It says : —
46
As regards the rivers and mountains of Orissa
Pur*™ reffrs to the Vaitarant (11-27, 35), CitrotpalS (III. 27. W)
and Vam^alcara (III 28). They are thus ment.oned m Matsya
too, 100-25. The ^sikuly* river, coming from ^endra moun-
tain has been referred to in Matsya 1.4.35, Visnu H. 3 13-14 and
Brahm.,*, H- 16,37-38 The Varil^a L^gully, and V«n«dM-
rivers rising from the mountains are mended in the Vayu XLV
106 and Matsya Puranas. The Brahma Pura.a refers to the
226 3*Wra;— PURSJilA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
river MahSnadl of Orissa as Citrotpala and says that it rises from
the Vindhya mountain and removes away the sin. The river is as
sacred as the Ganges, flowing to the sea southward and is named
the Mahanadl (46th— Chapter 4 and 5th verses).
Inhis.'-SiiPurusottamaksetra tattava" 6rt Raghunandana
Bhattacflrya has quoted many lines from the various PurSnas
regarding the Orissan places of pilgrimages. The Vamana Pur&na
quoted in the Tlrtha Kanda of the Krtyakalpataru says "Staying
there one night he went to the Virarja river and offering libations
to the pitrs he started for Purusottama. There, having a sight of
Lord Purusottama he started for Mahendra mountain in the south.
Here the Viraja river (Vaitarani), Puru§ottama (Puri) and
Mahendra mountains (existing in Orissa) have been mentioned.
The Garuda Purfina has also referred to the Purusottama Ksetra,
Vjrajfi, Bindnsaras, and Ekarnra in its 81st chapter while it enu-
merates the important places of pilgrimage of India.
(Virjaksctta is the modern Jajpur on the bank of the river
Vaitarani), "Tirtham Brndusar-ih puoyam Vi§nu-padokarn
paraai'-* 81/22. Bindusaras is a tlrtha in Bhubaneswar and
EkSmra is the modern Bhubaneswar.
Raghunandana has also quoted passages from the PurSnas
advising the pilgrims what to do and what not to do in a great
llrtha like Sri Purusottama.
The Agni-Purana as quoted by him mentions Aksaya TrtfyS,
the Snanay&trS, and the Rathayatra of the Lord Jagannatha and
religious rites on these auspicious days. The Matsya Purana
says : —
qrf
rnpr) 81 W
By bathing near Lord Purusottama at the time of solar
ccl'pse one may be freed from sins committed in previous births.
According to KapUa. Sorphita Orissa or Utkala is known as
July, 1973] ORISSA AS DESCRIBED IM I ill, PUR'V,
(City of Sacrifice) as Parvatiksetra, Bhub.tr. --;:.! '<
and Puri as the Visn u or Purusottamu Iv----!- -. ^>
A.rka Ksetra. It is called Kona (conuv) At': , -,;>,
ted on the North-Eastern corner of Puri or t a"> s,. . . '
In the 28th chapter the Brahma Pmriy. '...-^
Sun-god as the Supreme deity and has prais- » ^.-.^
situated on the sea shore of the South S- ... \-
special worship of the sun, that should he peri ,r :
day of the bright moon in the month of Mft-h.*. i
sacred day in the Konarka of Orissa which U ^nv.
to-day. This Purana has praised the Brahurt* t.;
the same chapter. It goes on thus:—
n the sacred and pleasant sea shore
nice country of OHssa th.
known as Kopaditya or Koparka= the g
Uberation. It gives a detaUed descr^o , n^^ ^ ^
a bath from the sea and it says- Unk». » . ^ ^ ^^^
Sun, one should not wors^p V,w«, ^ «^ |h, ,,m ,urt .
On the Magha Saptamt one shou 1 c fla - j - m f(I| |Mt,
holy plunge, with *^^^^^^ <*
pitiating the Sun and the att^n n ltft (i, Suiu«y.
Caitra, Makara Sa,v,kr5nU an^ i o hu ^ } ^ ^ ^
are held to be specially memonoUsfo ^ ^
and 30th chapter this Pur^a d-c« £ ^ ^ _ ^
of the deity. These rites P^^^,^ ^ held o.
intheKo^rkaofOnssa and relrg
days as mentioned above. _ Suls.NVl»«hip
I think that this Putwa menuoo wtfch ^
•2
228 SIMSR,— ruRSj$iA [VOL. xv, NO.
to the period of sutra literature. We have reasons to believe
the Sun worship in Orissa was one ot the most primitive worshtf*
as those of other deieties like Siva, Jagannatha and Sakii *-*
Gane^a. The sun-god is the Vedic deity and he is one o
Pancayatana (Siva, Vi§nu, Durga, Ganapati and Surya).
a*r \
The healing capacity of Sun-God (particularly c
heart-disease and leprosy) has been noted since the time *•*
the Rg Veda (1,50, 11-12) and this faith is continuing ev*'r*
to-day. The S^mba Purana has been based on this faith It say**
that Samba was cured of his cursed disease of leprosy aft*'*"
worshipping the Sun in the Maitreya Vana (isamba Purana 2k c*
Chapter). Ko]j5rka is that Mitravana or Maitreyavana, as sa***
intheKapila Samhita (ch. 6th). By the side of KocSrka ther*1
is the dried up riven Chandrabhagft where 6amba propitiated 4°
the Sun-God. The deity was visualised in a lotus in the rlvti*"
(Samba 25th and 26th Chapter). Samba installed the ima*?**
there in a temple and for the worship of the deity he appointc*«
Brahmins brought from £akadv!pa. Those Brahmins accordiitM
to the Bhavis.ya Puranra came to India from Persia.
Purusottama or Puri is the most sacred place of Orissa auti
famous in the world. The entire Utkala Khanda of tl***
Skanda PurSna deals with the Purusottama MahStmyn is*
57 chapters in the section of Visnu Khanda. We have a detailt,'«l
fact of the Lord Jagannatha from this PurSrja. Brahma PurJly.*.*
the earliest of all the Puranas has given a detailed description*
informing us the worship of Lord Jagannatha in the remote past.
The original image of the Lord was found at the foot of tht*
Aksayavata in the form of Indranila At his darJana one migli t
attain heaven. At Dharma's request it was covered in the sarut..
Indradyurona, the king of AvantI started for Utkala to discover
the Lord image. He performed sacrifices and worshipped tli«s
Lord Purusottama, who was pleased with the king and appeared
before. He ordered the king to go to the seashore where
latter might see a log of wood floating on the Sea. The
accordingly went there and with an axe cut the tree. Visnu and
Visvakarma came to him as two Brahm.arj.as and offeredto prepare
July, 1973] ORISSA AS DESCRIBED IN THL PURSES 229
the images provided nobody should be present there- After
15 days (on the Snnnayntrft of JagannStha) the images were pre-
pared and installed on the 12th of the bright half of Jycstha
month. The prayers of Indradyumna to the Lord in th« Brahma
Purana is popular in India (49th chapter of Brahma Purana}
In the 66-67 chapters the Purana describes GuydicS yatrrts and
of the Lord have been explained with their Mahatmaya*. The
five tlrthas-Markasjdeya pool, Ak§aya Vata (Krsnal, Rauhiijeya's
(Balarama's), the ocean and the pool of Indradyumna have been
mentioned with religious rites. Naradiya Purana has described
the legends of the Lord Purusottama in 55 chapters. Skanda
Pur5na has given a detailed account which is followed by the
Kapila Saiphita. It has proved SubhadrS to be the universal
Mother or 6akti and Lord Jagannatha the father of the universe
(30th chapter). (Visnu Khanda).
In the 41st chapter the Brahma Purana supplies us impor-
tant facts of the Virajak?etra or Jajpur. It runs.
zft *nr ^:
m ijfcr ftfprf
6 a- «r (42 ST. 10-U)
^ *i x
This passage gives a pen picture of Viraj* or J»j>r
on the bank of the river Vaitarapl (the remover of *U I
sins). It says that in the Viraja m^dala (modera Jajpaf)
Virajadevl. By offering libations to the **/«one ca
9
230 jcrarn— pURAiiiA [VOL. xv, NO. 2
the seven former generations (even to-day Sraddha is performed
in the river VaitaranI with a gift of cow to the Brahmanas). In
Virajs there are other Loka Matrs (the seven Mothers such as
Vsrshr, Indrnnl, Vaisijavl, Bralimf, Kaumarl, Mshesvart and
Nsrasimhl). The river VaitaranI flows by it. There is image of
Svayambhu. (Here the word SvayambhQ refers to Lord Siva).
There is Hari in the form of Varaha (Kroda means boar) and
there are 8 principal tirthas as Kapila, Gograha, Soroa, AlabQ,
Krodatlrtha, Vasuka, SiddhesSvara and Viraja. Offering of Pinda
in Viraja is praise-worthy. One may attain heaven if one gives
up his life in this pilgrimage. This description of the Brahma
Purana is in conformity with that given by Kapila Sarhhita in the
7th chapter. Even to-day one can find out the true testimonials
in Jajpur as narrated by the Purana if one witnesses the place of
pilgrimage. Moreover, the Kapila Samhita refers to Gayanabhi
which exists in the North East corner of Viraja. The VayupurSna
has mentioned Viraja as a sacred place near NsbhigayS (VSyu
Chapter 106, 58 and 105, 25) as Gayasura had extended his body
upon whom sacrifices were performed by the deities and the
navel of the Gaya-sura exists in the Virajs Mandala and his feet
are stretched to the PadagayS of Godavarl districts (ofAndhra
stated).
The Garuda Purana observes that shaving and fasting are
observed in all tirthas excepting Vis*ala, Viraja, GayS, Kuruk§etra
(vide-Prayascitta-tattva). It mentions Viraja as PitrtTrtha. The
river VaitaranI is supposed to have come down from GayS to
liberate the ancestors ; as says the tradition. But the birth place
of this river is the mountain Gonasika in the district of Kleonjhar
of Orissa. The etymological meaning of the river VaitaranI is
Vitaranena dTyate, i e. gifts to the Brahmins and offering to the
pitrs in this river are praised. Jajpur is one of the £aktipithas
according to the Devi Bhagavata Purana (7,30.40-50). After the
death of SatI in the sacrifice of Dak$a, 6iva carried her dead body
and walked. Visnu cut the corpse into 52 or 108 pieces with his
discus and all limbs fell in different parts of India. T/he navel of
SaH fell in Virajaksetra. (vide Tantra GQdamapI '.and Plthamala
Taatra).
Tfee Puranic name of Bhubaneswar is Ekamra tfrtha or
a great centre of jWisrn in Orissa and in the past it
July, 1973] ORISSA AS DESCRIBED IN THE PURS^AS 231
was considered a rival of the famous Benares. The Brahma
PurSna (chapter 41) rightly observes: "Tatha caivotkale detse
KrttivasS. Mahesvarah, Sarvapapaharam tasya ksetram parama-
durlabham, (In Utkal there is the ksetra of Lord £iva) . It washes
all sins and such places are difficult to come across.
It has a crore of 6iva lingas and in merit it is equal to
Benares. It is known as Ekamra and has 8 principal tirthas.
The PurSna explaining the name of the k§etra by saying that
there was one M ango tree in the remote past, therefore it is
known as Ekamraksetra,
According to this Parana the tlrtha Vindusarah is an im-
portant place to offer libation to the pitrs. It says that this tlrtha
Was created by the accumulation of drops of water collected from
various tirthas. So it is called Vindusarah. The ^enu-
merates the auspicious days such as A^okastarai. The Skanda
has given a mythological explanations of m eq-hty w»h
after
Benares (vide Utkala Khanda-12th Chapter).
long with ParvatT in house of the Himalayas (hi,
started for Kflh and lived there. It was pleased at he devotion
Pura0a, P«y.H came to tin.
killed two demon, KirttI and VBa and *
was created. The B«h.»
of 6iva, Kalpa Vrk§a and SSvitrt.
232 SOT;— PURAftA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
Notes on Important Puradic Places of Orissa
EkSmra Tii'tham = The present Bhubaneswar which is the
place of worship of &va. The temple of Lingara ja is famous for
architect and sculpture. Bhubaneswar is the capital of Orissa
state.
Jajpur=It is mentioned as Viraja Ksetra in the Puranas.
Jajpur is one of the 6akti Pithas, and Viraja, the Sakti is
worshipped here. Jajpur is a town in the district of Guttack
and it is situated on the bank of the river Vaitarapi, which is
mentioned first in the MahabhSrata, Vana Parvan for Gh. No.
chapter and in other Puranas. Adi Varaha is worshipped here and
there are images of seven mStrs (tfaura^) on the bank of the
Vanitaram*.
Konarka— The place of worship of the Sun god. It is
in Puri Dist. The famous sun temple was built by the Orissa King.
Narasimha Deva in century A, D. The temple, though in dilapi-
dated condition, attracts numerous pilgrims amtourists. Pun-
named as Purusottama Ksetra, famous pilgrimage centre, and
centre of worship of Lord Jagannath.
The Mahanadi -= The greatest river of Orissa, falls in the
Bay of Bengal.
Mahendra Par vata= Situated in the district of Ganjam. It
has been refeerrd in the MahSbhErata.
Rsjkulya=A river flowing in Ramayana, Ganjam Dist,
Vamsadhara- A river flowing in Ganjam Dist.
Suvarna Refchs— A river flowing in Balasore Dist.
«THE TEXTUAL CORRELATION BETWEEN THE
ANONYMOUS VYASA-SUBHASITA-SAlVtGRAHA AND
SAYANA'S SUBHASITA-SUDHA-NIDHI»
BY
BISWANATH BHATTACHARYA
: i]
The <T<Vyasa-Subha5ita-Samgraha»1 or «Vyasa-
oataka>-> is a little known South-Indian anthology of Sanskrit
verses in ^loka metre. It is a selection of pithy epigrams from
Vyasa's Mahs-Bharata. The name of the compiler is not mentio-
ned in. the colophon to the text. This anonymous collection has
to be classed under the samgh.5ta-ka.vyas.
This small text consisting of some 100 verses has now been
brought to light for the first time by Dr. Sternbach. It has been
edited on the basis of various sources. To be elaborate, there
are two primary sources, viz , 1 Madras MS. comprising 99 verses
and 1 Adyar MS. consisting in 73 verses. Besides, there are some
ancillary and secondary sources like the Geylonese VySsakSraya
1. «The Vyasa*Subhasita-Samgraha» critically edited
for the first time by Ludwik Sternbach. The Kashi Sanskrit
Series, No. 193, Varanasi—1 , 1969, 8° i-xxxvi+1 -50 pp.
Price : Rs. 10.00.
[ Dr. Sternbach in this edition of the Vyctsa-SubhZfita-
Sahgraha has also traced parallels of a number of the
Subh^ita-s of this Sangraka in the PurSnas; e. g v. 6 in the
SKP., v. 26 in the PDF., w. 383 42, 52, 74, 77 in the GP.;
etc. — Editor ]
234 3*rara-— FURSjgA CVOL. xv, NO. 2
consisting of 103 verses. Of these sources the Adyar MS. gives
us the shortest version while the the Ceylonese VySsakaraya offers
us the longest one.
What strikes us most is the fact that VySsa's text has been
trans planted to many countries in Greater India like Tibet,
Nepal, Mongolia, Burma, Ceylon, Siam, Laos, Champa and Java.
VySsa's text has thus survived in numerous recensions.
These varied recensions have been laboriously collated in the
present edition which presents us with a reconstructed Sanskrit
text on the solid basis of a correlation of the sources. All the
references have been consolidated in the foot-notes. This care-
fully documented edition of of the learned editor is a monument
of patient industry though spent on a small text.
The present co-ordinated edition runs up to 98 verses. There
are 12 extra verses in the foot-notes. There are thus 110 verses
in all.
The edited text deals with some general maxims on the
different aspects of life and ethics. These maxims have not been
classified topic-wise.
Nevertheless they have a universal appeal. The various
recasts show amply that these verses on practical wisdom are
popular alike with the Hindus, Buddhists and Jainas.
It is interesting to note that these verses tally with the famous
verses of Canakya and Sukti-ratna-hara of Kalinga-raja Sttrya.
The Vyasa-subhasita-samgraha can thus be said to have been
compiled before the beginning of the 14th century A.D.
The book has been furnished with an extremely rich biblio-
graphy which testifies to the scholarly editor's acquaintance with a
wide range of consulted literature, especially didactic.
But Sayana's Subhagita-sudha-nidhi has1 escaped the notice
of Dr. Sternbach.
SSyapa's Subhssita-SudhS [— ] nidhi (An antho-
«'M - • Subha^ita-sudha (— )
mdhjh] cntically edited with Introduction by Dr. K.
IQfifl t ^*?0^y» Karnatak University, Bharwar— 3,
8 Price:
July, 1973] THE TEXTUAL CORRELATION 235
So the purport of the present research paper is to show the
overlooked correlation between the anonymous Vy5sa-subhasita-
sarhgraha and Sayapa's Subhasita-sudhS-mdhi. The parallel
verses may be tabulated below in an alphabetical order : —
1. (a) Vy&sa : aksara-dvayam abhyastam nSsti nSstiti yat purEl/
tad idam dehi dehlti viparWam upasthitam//
. [V. 33, p. 12]
(b) S&yana : aksara-dvayam ............... ........ pura/
tad ........................ upasthitam//
[2 (Artha-parvan), 125 (Krpapa-paddhati),
v. 3, p. 160]
2. (a) Vynsa : aty-alpam api sadhunam aila-lekheva tisthati/
jala-lekheva nlcanarh yat krtarh tad vina^yati//
[V. 13, p. 5]
(b) S&yana : aty-alpam ........................... visthati ^i)/
jala-lekheva ........................ vina^yati//
[2 (Artha-parvan), 137 (Sai'iklrnapaddhati), v.
3, p. 198]
3. (a) Vyd-sa : anabhyase visam ^Sstram ajlrne bhojanam visam/
daridrasya visaih gosthi vrddhasya taruijl vi^arn//
[V. 91, p. 34]
(b) Stiyana : anabhyase .......... ^... bhojanath (°nam -- sic)
daridrasya .............................. visam//
[2 [Artha-parvan), 137 (Saukirijapaddhati),
v. 4, p. 198]
4. (a) Vyasa : anahute pravei^a^ cSpy apf?te bahu-bhasajjacn/
stuty ca svatma-varnasya ity evath markha-
Iak§aijam//
[V. 47, p. 17]
(b) Snyana : anahutah"sampravi^ati aprsto bahu bha?ate/
balavantaih ca yo dvesU tam ahur murkha-
cetasam//
[1 (Dharma-parvan), 26 Ajfia-paddhati),
v. 2, p. 33]
5. (a) Vy&sa : arthagrhe nivartante ^raa^aae caivabSndhavab./
su-kftarii dus-krtarh c5pi gacchantam ana-
gacchati//
[V. 7, p. 3]
236 ffCTORt— PURSivIA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
(b) Styana : artha ..................... mitra-bandhavak/
su-krtarh ........ caiva gacchantam anugacchati//
[1 (Dharraa-parvarO, 31 (Karma-pra^arh^a-
paddhati),5v. 3, p. 39]
6. (a) Vy&sa : asaj-janena sarhparkad anayarh yanti sadhavafc/
madhuram altalarh toyam pavakam prSpya
nirguijam//
[V. 41, p 15] S
(b) Snjana : asaj-janena samsargSd anayara ...... sadhavab/
madhurarh ............ , .................... nirgu^am//
[2 (Artha-parvan), 134 (Sarhsarga-do§a-
paddhati), v. 3, p. 178]
7. (a) Fyaja ; asat-samparka-dosena saj-jano' pi vigarhyate/
mSrgas timira-samparkst samo' pi vijamayate//
[V. 37, p. 1 3]
(b) Styana : asat-samparka-doseoa ........ vigarhyate/
margas timira-saraparkat ......... vi§araayate//
[2 (Artha-parvan), 134 Sarhsarga-doga-
paddhati), v. 1, p. 178]
8. (a) Vyisa : aSamtu?tadviJE nasta^ Sarhtusta^ ca mahlbhrtaW
salajja gaoika na?tS nirjajja^ ca kulanganSfc//
[V. 54, p. 20]
(b) S^ana: asantu?to dvijo nas^ Santu?tat ksatriyas tatha/
SaIaJJ5 ......... nirlajjS. ca kulangana //
[2 (Artha-parvan), 1 37 (Sanklruapaddhati),
v- 2, p, 198]
9- (a) FJ*WI 5gamadeva narakali rfrQyante raura
v^ayitvath daridr5,STil pratyak§arfl narakart,
[V. 45, p. 16] vidub //
(b) 5ajwna ; seams r?
* aama rauravadayah /
viduh//
U
w ^« : i, , ^ na at parat
July, 1973] THE TEXTUAL CORRELATION 237
(b) Snyana : iha tat paratropabhujyate /
sikta-mQlasya.. df^yate //
[1 (Dharma-parvan), 31 (Karma-pra^amsa-
paddhati)j v. 1, p. 39. In 'b' the variant
given in foot-note 2 ihas been accepted for
the sake of uniformity.]
11. (a) Vyzsa : utsaho ripuvan mitram alasyam mitravad ripulj/
amrtam vi§avad vidyS vanita* mrtavad vijam//
[V. 85, p. 32]
(b) Snyana : utssho ripuft /
amrtam ^ vidys' raftavad visam aAgani //
[2 (Artha-parvan), 137 (Sanklrnapaddhati),
v, 6, p. 198]
12. (a) Vynsa : ailvarya-timirarh Caksul) pafyann api na
pa^yati \
pa^cSd vimalatamyati daridrya-gulikSnjanait //
[V. 35, p. 12]
(b) Sftyana : aisvarya-timiram pafyati /
pa^c§d d5ridrya-gulikaf5janaib //
[2 (Artha-parvan), 127 (LalsnrE-nmda-
paddhati), v. \, p. 163]
13. (a) Vyasa : kanl;akan5rh khalanarh ca dvi-vidhaiva pratikriya/
upanan-mukha-bhango va dQrato vS
visarjanam //
[V. 9, p. 3] "
(b) Snjana : khalanarfv kao1;ak5nSih ca pratikriya /
upanan-mukha-bharigo visarjanam //
[I (Dharrna-parvan), 28 (Dur-jana-
paddhati), v. 21, p. 38],
14. (a) Vybsa : kartum istatn ani?tSih va ka^ prabhur vidhba
vinS/
kartaram aoyam Sropya lokas tusyati kupyati //
[V. 73, p. 29)
(b) Snyaqa : kartum vina /
kartSram.,;.., .kupyati //
[1 (Dharma-parvan), 32 (Vidhi-praiaifisa-
paddhati), v. &, p. 42j
238 S^TOR;— PURS^A [VOL., xv» NO. 2
15. (a) VjZsa : kftasya karapam nasti prag evatab parlkjyatam. /
avicintya kftarh sarvarh pa£cat tapSya vartate //
IV. 55, p. 21 j
(b) Siyofa : kj-tesya ................................... parifcsyatam /
avicintya ................. pa^cat-tapSya kalpate //
[2 (Artha-parvan), 135 (Samanya-padd-
hati), v. 31, p. 181 j
16 (a> Vy&sa : ko *ti-bh5rati samarthanarh kirri durarh vyava-
/
ko vide^ab savidyanam kafc parafe- priyavadi-
nSm//
IV. 72, p. 38J
(b) Sa^anfl : to ....................................... vyavasayinam /
ko ...... suvidyanam kalj.. ...... priyavadinSm //
[2 (Artha-parvan), 137 (Sanklr^apaddhati),
v. 14, p. 198J
17, (a) Vynta ; janmSntara-^atabhyasta-vijayesu matir
jarad-gaur iva sasyesu dutikhena vinivaryate //
IV. 25, p. 9}
(b) SSyana : ^nmantara-^atabbyasta-vi|ayesu gatir nro^111 /
jaradt-ganr..,sa«yebhyo du^ikheria vinivaryate//
[4 (Motsa-parvan) , 1 (Visaya-nindSpadd-
hati), v. 5, p. 242J
18. (a) VfSsa : jffana-vrddbas tapo-vrddha vayo-vfddhss ca ye
nara^i /
sarve te dhana-vrddhasya dvari tisthanti
katarafr //
JV. 51, p. 18}
ftfr S$ja$a i jasna-vrddha vayo-vj-ddhah. (o-vrddha — sic)
^lla-vfddhas ca ...... narSfci /
sarve t* ........................................... tiAkarati //
[2 (Artha-parvan), 100 (Artha pra&arhsapadd-
ha*ijk» v, 2, sv 135J;
ti, fy$ Vj&m : dor-bhikje canuardstaram su-bhik§e ca hiran-
yadam /
<3lbhaya-da*araiii svarge fpi bahu-
t^ CT many ate //
July, 1973] THE TEXTUAL CORRELATION 239
(b) SayUna : dur-bhikse ............................. hiranyadam /
bhaye .................................... bahu-manyate ,'/
[1 (Dharma-parvana , 14 (Dana-paddhati),
v. 6, p, 28]
20. (a) Vynsa : dehlti vacanarii kastarh nastlti vacanam tatha/
dehi nastiti vacanam mabhuj janmanijanmani//
[V. 44, p. 16]
(b) Snyana : dehlti (dehiti ......... sic 1) vacanarh ......... tathn.
debi ............................................. janmani//
[2 Artha-parvan), 137 (Sankiroapaddhati).
v 20, p 199]
21. (a) Vyasa : namanti phalita vrksa naraati ca budha janah /
^uska-kas\hani murkhas ca bhidyante na
namanti ca//
[V. 23, p. 8]
(b) Sa.ya.na : namanti .......................................... ...... janalj /
su§ka-kas^hani ................................. , ........ ca/
[1 (Dharma-parvan), 26 (Ajfia-paddhati),
v. 4, p. 33]
22. (a) Vy&sa ; nasti vidya-samam mitram n5sti vayadhi-
samo ripuft/
na capatya-samab sneho na ca daivat balam//
[V. 21, p. 7]
(b) Sayana : nasti ........................ nasty avidya-samo ripufe /
na ...................................................... ..balam//
[2 Artha-parvan), 137 (Saflktnapaddhati),
v. 1,197]
23. (a) VytLsa : nir-gunesv api sattvesu daySrii kurvanti
sadhavalj/
na hi samharate jyotsnarh candrai Gapdrala-
veimani//
[V. 30, p. 10]
(b) Snyana : nir-gunesv
...... CaxidSla-vdmani//
na, ..................... .»...«*•
[1 (Dharma-parvan), 27 (Saj-jana-ptd-
dhati), v,p. 34. In 'd' the vriant given in
foot-note 2 has been accepted for the sake
=of uniformity.]
240 tjtfigq;-— PURA^A [VOL. xv, &o. 2
24. (a) Vynsa : nir-dhanssS capi kamSrthi dur-balah kalaha-
priyah/
manda-^Sstro vivadarthi tri-vidham miirkba-
lakgagam//
[V. 46, p. 16]
(b) Sayana : nir-dhana^ daridrah kalaha-priyah/
manda-^astro mnrkha-laksa^am//
[1 (Dharma-parvan), 26 (AjSapaddhati),
V. 1, p. 33]
25. (a) Vybsa : prastava-sadr^arh vatyam s
priyam/
atma-^akti-samaiTi koparh yo jSnati sa paijdital?//
(b) Sciyaria : prastava-saddam .......... . .......... priyam/
atma-^akti-samam ...... . ........ panditah//
[1 (Dharma-parvan), 25 (Vidvat-paddhati),
v. 3, p. 32]
26. (b) Vynsa : bhuktvS nivisSatab. sthaulyam tijthato bala-
vardhanam/
ayu£ ca kramato nityarh mptyur dhSvati
dhavatal?//
[V. 59, p. 23]
(b) S&yana : bhuktvopavi^atas (bhuktopa ......... sic !) tundam
(tuAgarh — sic ?) balarh bhavati tis^hatab/
Syu^ cafikramato mytyuh svapato dhavato
sukham//
[2 (Artha-parvan), 137 (Sa/iklnja-paddhati),
v. 21, p. 1991]
27. fa) F)*aja : bhramanto dehi dehlti bhiksSrh prati vinir-
gata^t/ (prativinirgatat .................. sic)
apradanasya daur-atmyajii kathayanti sva-
IV. 19, P- 7]
bhramanto .............................. prati vini
apradanasya raahStmyam kathayanti sva-
[2 (Artha-parvan), 130 (Daridrya-ninda-
ti), v. 6, p. 171]
July, 1973} THE TEXTUAL CORRELATION 241
28. (a) Vynsa : maraijan naparam duhkham uktam astlti
panditaih/
nQnarh para-grha-dvare na te k§apam api
sthitah//
[V. 29, p. 10]
(h) Snyana : maraijSn .................. astity uktam maharsibhih/
kutah, para-grha-dvare na ksanarh tair avasthi-
tam//
[2 (Artha-parvan), 132 (Yacfta-paddhati),
v. 2, p. 175]
29. (a) Vynsa : mahadbhir baddha-vairasya vipattir api
danta-bhatigo pi naganath ^laghyo giri-
vidarajje//
[N. 40, p. 14]
(b) Sl^yana : mahadbhir .................................... sobhate/
danta-bhaiigo,. ................ ,.., giri-vidaraije//
[2 (Artha-parvan), 121 (Mahat-paddhati),
v. 2, p. 155]
30. (a) Vy&sa : yah karoti narah pSpatii na tasyatmS dhruvaih
priyah//
atmanaiva krtaria pgpam atmanaivopabhuj-
yate//
[V. 64S p. 25]
(b) Snyana : yak ...................................................... priyah/
atmanaiva ..................... atmanaivopabhujyate//
[1 (Dhar ma-par van), 34 (Karma-pra&ipsS-
paddhati), v. 9, p. 40]
31. (a) Vynsa : rago nama manah-^alyaih guna-dravina-
taskarab/
Rahur vidya-^a^aakasya tapo-vana-huta^anah//
[V. 56, p. 21]
(b) Snyana : rago ...... manasUalyarii gu^a-dravina-taskarah/
Rahur ............................. tapo-vaua-huta^an»h//
[4 (Mok§a-parvan), 1 (Vijaya-nindapadd-
hati),v. l,p. 242]
32. (»)"i»fl«: rapa-yauvana-aampanna
vidya-hlna na ^obhante nir-gandhft J»
7
[V. 57, p. 223
242 jftTCWr- PURXtfA tvOL. XV, NO.
(b) S&yana : rQpa-yauvana-sarbpannS vi&la-kula-sathbhavah/
vidya-hlna ....................................... kirii£ukah//
{4 (Mok§a-parvan), 15 (Sankirjjapadd-
hati), v. 8, p. 248]
3g, (a) Vy&sa : vararii taskara-sarhbaadhah ssdhubhih saha
sangamat/
taskaro hi haraty artharh sadhus tu hydayaqi
haret//
[V. 82, p. 31]
(b) Snyana : vararh taskara-sambandhaj? su-janaib. saha
sangamat/
taskaro.... ............................................... haret//
[4 (Dharraa-parvan), 27 (Saj-jana-padd-
hati), v. 7, p. 34]
34, (a) Vy&sa : vidvattvarh ca nfpatvarh ca naiva tulyani
kad&cana/
sva-de^e pttjyate raja vidvSn sarvatra pujyate//
[V. 62, p. 24]
{b) Styana : vidvattvarh ....................................... kadScana/
sva-de^e ............................................. ptljyate//
[1 (Dharma-paivan), 25 (Vidvat-paddhati),
v. 1, p. 32]
35. (a) f^aftz r vidvadbhir abhisarhbandhad adhamo bhajanaria
bhavet/
p5s3ijo epi mapi-spar^aj jayate bhQ§aijam
param//
[V. 98, p. 36]
(b) Sftyapa : vidvadbhir abhisambandhad .................. bhavet/
BJl§3ffo .................................................. param//
[2 (Artha-parvan), 133 (Sarhsarga-guija -
paddhati), v. 5, p. 176]
86. (a) Vjtea : vipattau kiih visadena sampattau vismayena
' kirn/
bhavitavyam bhavaty eva karma^am idfil
gatih//
[V, 27, p, 28]
July, 1973] THE TEXTUAL CORRELATION BETWEEN 243
(b) S&yana : vipattau .................. sampattau casmayena kirn/
bhavitavyarh ..................... idr& (Os5ain -- sic !)
gatih//
[1 (Dharma-parvan}, 31 (Karma-pra&rhsa-
paddhati), v. 10, p. 40)
37- (a) Vyzsa : s'atesu jayate ^urah sahasre?u ca panditah/
vakta iSata-sahasresu data bhavati va na vS//
[V. 92, p. 35]
(b) S&yana : £ate?u .................................. . ........... paipditab/
vakta ......................................................... va//
[1 (Dharma-parvan), 14 (Dsaa-paddhati),
v. 1,P.27J
38; (a) Vf&sa : sSdhotiprakupitasyapi na raano yati yacri
na hi tapayiturh ^akyath samudrStnbhai
[V.3,p.2]
(b) Sayana : sadhoh parusa-vakyaaa na
na ........................... sSgarambhas
[I (Dharma-parvan), 27 (Saj-jana-paddbati),
v. 3, p. 34)
Thus we find that there is a textual correspoadeace of M
many as 38 verses between the anonymous Vy5sa-subhS|jt«-
sariigraha and Sayana's SubhSsita-sudhS-nidhi. The wordings
of the parallel verses tally verbatim in most cases. At times we
meet with strater minor and negligible variants. A careful compa-
rison of the corresponding verses of the two texts is helpful for
the mutual cheek-up and correction of th« readings,
Did Sayana utilise the VySsa-subhasita-jathgraha for hb
anthology &t Hxrtfr the compilers hunt up the same fcurce? We
hesitate to hazard any categorkal reply to either qtwryte *>
absence of any solid 'beta' at our disposal at the present d»te.
BOOK REVIEWS
Sanskrit Essays on the Value of the Language and
Literature : By Dr. V. Raghavan, Published by the Sanskrit
Education Society, Madras, 19725 Price Rs, 6/-
The Sanskrit Education Society of Madras has done a real
service to the cause of Sanskrit in publishing this collection of
papers prepared by Dr. V. Raghavan for various occasions during
.the past quarter of a century, i. e., from 1948 to 1972. Some of the
papers have already appeared in dailies and periodicals and others
were presented at learned Conferences and Seminars. They cover
various aspects of Sanskrit from its place in the language-Study
in the schools to its role in the higher spheres of Education and
research- These papers make a survey of Sanskrit through the
ages and its influence over the greater part of Asia, and of its
relation to the importance of the study of Sanskrit in the academic
world of today.
It is a matter of great pleasure that this collection has been
brought out soon after the first International Sanskrit Conference
held in New Delhi in March 1972. This collection contains the
tJ|Xts of the 14 papers of Dr. Raghavan and consists of 143 pages
jjfjddiE&$ Foreward by the President of the Sanskrit Education
Jpociety and the Preface by the author.
The paperi included in this collection are as follows : —
t in a free India; 2. Sanskrit our priceless
The Lingua Franca of India; 4. The Legacy of
e of Sanskrit in Indian culture; 6. Sanskrit
orj 7. Sanskrit through the Ages; 8. Sanskrit
July, 1973] BOOK REVIEWS 245
and Epigraphy; 9. Utilisation of literary material in Sanskrit;
10. Problem of Sanskrit in South India ; 11. Sanskrit and Hindi;
12. Simplified Sanskrit; 13. A Common Script; 14. Sanskrit
round the World.
This important and valuable collection deserves a careful
study by lovers of Sanskrit language and learning.
— A. S. Gupta.
The Aryan Ecliptic Cycle : By H. S. Spencer, printed by
D. G. Buxey from Turf Printing Works, Bombay. Published by
3HL P. Vasvani from 1, Rajkarnal, Poona 2. First printing : 1965.
pp. 442+3 Maps.
This volume is a work of hard labour and original thinking.
It reveals a vast knowledge of Sanskrit and Avestan literature.
The work is, to some extent, based on the theories propounded by
Bal Gangadhar Tilak about the antiquity of the Vedas and the
Arctic home of the Aryans, in his books 'Orion' and "The Arctic
Home in the Vedas"; but in addition it also utilises such works as
'Civilizations of the Eastern Iranians' by Dr. Geiger, 'Ethical Comptuns
oftheGnthils'byJ.M.. Ghatterjee and some important works on
physical sciences and Astronomy. Lokmanya Tilak proves the and-
quity of the Vedas by taking Vedic civilization back to the Orion
or the Mrgas-iras period of the Vernal Equinoxes, but he could
not go further back, for he had not the beneHt of the parallel
Iranian scriptures and traditions which the author has fully Htrfued
in the present work.
In this work, the author has tried to give glimpses into
ancient Indo-Iranian religions from 25628 B.C. to 298 A ». ,. *
during the whole of the last Eclyptic Cycle which he has fixed «
lasting from 25628 B. C. to 298 A. D. by means of the calculate
of thepreces3ionofthe Equinoxes.
11
246 mrapj-— PURS^A [VOL. xy, NO.2
The whole thesis propounded in this work is "based upon the
Law of Periodicity or cycles which holds good in physical sciences
like Chemistry, Physics and Astronomy and which.. ....holds good
also in the case of spiritual cycles", (p. 19).
The author concludes that the original home of the undivid-
ed Aryans was North Polar region in which they lived during
the Ice-Age in the reign of Yitn Vivanghao or Yama Vivasvat.
The migration of these Aryans to the South began in about 10,000
B.C. when the last Ice-Age closed.
One of the theories developed by the author is cyclic and
successive appearances of Zarathustra, Srl-Krsna and Jesus Christ.
Zarathustra began his mission among the Iranian Aryans who
accepted it fully, but not the Indian Aryans. He had, therefore,
to take birth again amongst the latter as &rt Kr§na. Then for the
sake of the other sections of the Aryan race scattered over
European territories, he had again to take birth as Jesus Christ.
The author identifies Zarathustra with NarSyaija who
according to the Mahabharata incarnated as iarl Krsna. He also
identifies Zarathustrianism with the Narayanlya or PancarStra
sect of the Bhagavalas (pp. 254 ff). These theories of the author
may remain controversial ; hence, he is forced to quote the alter-
native opinion of J, M. Chatterjee from his book 'Ethical
of theGatha" (p. 169) as follows :— "Even if one
in denying the identity of the Pancharatra sect with the
Zarathustrian Church, that of Narayana with Zarathustra, there
reason for hia denying that there is a striking resemblance
Paoehswatra sect and the Zarathustrian cult..."
of the book there is the learned Foreword
, Raraaswarm Myer. The author's Introduction
July, 1973] BOOK REVIEWS
covers about 100 pages, The tool is divided into five chapters,
Bibliography, Glossary and Index are also given at (tie end,
The boot provides interesting and valuable data for ifa
comparative study of the cultures and religions of thenvo^rrat
divisions-Iranian and Indian-ofthe Ancient Aryans,
-A, S. Gups
ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST
(January-June, 1973 )
WORK ON THE VARAHA PURANA
Collation
For the purpose of constituting the text of the Var&ha
Purapa a number of Manuscripts have been collated. The list
of Manuscripts collated upto December 1972 has already been
given in the last review of the activities published in Purnna>
XV. 1. In addition to these manuscripts, the transcripts of the
two manuscripts (D. 10130 and D. 10134) received from the
T.M.S. Saraswati Mahal Library, Tanjore have also been
collated.
The Bengali Manuscripts received from the Asiatic Society
Calcutta, and the microfilm of the Bengali Ms. of the Sanskrit
College, Calcutta and the two Devanagarl Manuscripts received
from the Oriental Research Institute, Jodhpur are being collated.
The microfilm of a Devanagarl M,S, No. Ill received from the
British Museum, London, is also being collated. The microfilms
of the two Grantha Manuscripts (K. 6807 and K. 6808) from
the India Office Library, London, and the transcript copy of a
Grantha Manuscript of the Ksetra-Kanda Sarhhita of the Varaha
from the Govt Oriental Manuscripts Library, Madras have also
been received.
Collection of the Varaha Pura^ta Quotations ;
Dhanna-^astra Nibandhas have drawn upon the Varaha
Puraija also. The work of collection of these quotations of the
Varaha Purana from the Nibandhas is in progress, VarSha
PurSna quotations from a number of volumes of the Krtyarat~
nskara of Lafc?mldhara and of the Caturvarga-cintama^ii of
Hemadri have already been collected.
OTHER WORKS
Por&pa PS^ha and Pravacana
I, Recitation of the complete text of the Devl~BkB,gavata
W done by Pt. Hiramani Misra of the PurSna Department from
rr^o
ft,
IRIS ^?r:
^R famf
250 3WT— PURXyA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
4.2.73 to 11.2.73 (MSgha &ukla 1 to 9) in the Sumeru temple
of Ramna ar, Pravacana on it was given in the evening by
Pt. Narayan Shastri Kelkar,
2. The Kurma PurMa was recited by Pt. Hiramani Misra
from 21. 2. 73 to 3.3.73 (Phalguna Kr§na 2 to 14) in the £iva
temple ofRamnagar. The praoaeana on it was given by Pt. Thakur
Prasad Dwivedi.
3. The AdkyUtma Rnmayana was recited by Pt. Ramanugraba
Sharma from 4,4.73 to 11.4.73 (Gaitra 6ukla 1-9) in the &r? Rama
Temple of Janakpur, Ramnagar. The discourses on it were given
by Pt. Ramlaksman Acharya, a Sanskrit Scholar of Varanasi of a
riped old age.
Veda Parayafla
The complete text of the Taittirlyn Sakhv. ofthe-KYjrtfl Tajurveda
including its BrtLkamanas and Upanijads was recited from memory
by Pt. Ramraurti Sharma from 4.2.73 to 17. 2, 73 (MSgha 6ukla
1-15) in the Vyasa temple of Ramnagar Fort. Pt. Ramchandra
Ghanapathi was the Sarota. On the conclusion of the PSrayaija,
the usual 'dakfitill.' of Rs. 101 was given. A special 'dak fin a* of
Rs. 1001 was also given by the Maharaja Kashiraj Dharmakarya
Nidhi, It is contemplated by the Trustees of the Dharmakarya
Nidhi to increase the 'daksina* to a decent amount, keeping in
view the labour involved in the pUrayana from memory and the
non-availability of such Vedic scholars. It is hoped that by this
gesture traditional Vedic scholars would be encouraged to keep up
the traditions of memorising the Vedas in order to pres erve this
most ancient and sacred literature.
Scholars who contacted the Pura^ia Department
1. Mr. Wayne Begley, Associate Professor of Oriental Art,
University oflowa, U.S.A. requested permission to quote frorr
the translation of the Vsmana PurSna published by the All-India
Kashiraj Trust, the passages (56. 24-27, 67. 6-19) on SudarJana
CflAra for his book : Temgrapkj ofSudarlana Cakra. (His letter of
Jawtary S, 1973).
Naresb Kumar, MA,, M.Ed., Ghaziabad, working
works wantec} some guidance and infor_
work (Letter 17.1,73).
July, 1973] ACTIVITIES OF IHE ALL-INDIA K.ASHIRAJ TRUST 251
VI
^ vs ^ .\s ^
fTcf: i
ZTT2RT
irr ^r^ i
( ^rrq-appr i -i x. )
«fr?rr
a?
(Mr. Wayne Begley)
252 3*m— PURSlvIA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
3 Prof. P. G. Jain, President, Institute of Higher Studies
and Research, Jaipur (Rajasthan). He visited our Purana
Department on 15-1-73. In his letter of February 12, 1973 he
writes :— "I am thankful to you personally for giving me time
and advice at the time of my visit to your office. This Institution
will remain in touch with you to receive advice and guidance.,."
4. Dr. S. L. Srivastava, Department of Sociology, Univer-
sity of Rajasthan, Jaipur, inquired about the origin of the
worship of Goddess Santoshl M&IU so prevalent now a days in
Rajasthan, U.P., etc. (letter 23-2-73).
5. Dr. Ludwik Sternbach, Professor, University of Paris,
and a Member of our Editorial Board requested to trace the
following bloka in the PurSnas:
n
(letter 14-3-73)
6. SriN, Sarnbamurti Gupta, Temple Executive Officer,
Ghirala (A.P ) inquired about the availability of the 'Vzsavl
Kanyaka. Putnam' and the fVaisya Caritam' (Letter 2-3-72)
7. Prof. Wendy O'Flaherty, Oxford, writes in her letter :
"I have just finished a major work on the PurSnas, which is to be
published by the Oxford University Press. I wish that I could
have used your new edition of the Karma Fur5aa for it." (Letter
1 May, 1973).
Scholars who visited the Purarta Department
1. Goswami Shri Vrajaraja Maharaj, Head of the Vallabha
Ma^ha, Ahmedabad, Gujrat— (on 8-1-1973).
2. Prof. P. G, Jain, President, Institute of Higher Studies.
and Research, Jaipur (On 15-1-73).
3. Dr. A.L, Bashatn, Prof. Australian National University,
Canberra. (On 23-1-73).
4. Dr. Lallan ji Gopal, Head of the Philosophy Department
B.H.U., Varanasi— (on 23-1-73).
July, 1.973] ACTIVITIES OF THE ALL-INDIA KASHIRAJ TRUST 253
3TTT)
: sfto <fto tfto t
'ft^rnrt sft
S^T^
. qt.
12
1 1
.^.is^ f??TTf^cf "T^T)
'arrwctf ^R^r^T ^TO %(r§t
Ttti^^fsi «i i «*< 53
254 JFNI*— PURXtfA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
ACTIVITIES OF MAHARAJA BANARAS VIDYAMANDIR
TRUST.
Mangalotsava
The Mangalotsava (formerly called the Budhava Mangala)
was celebrated this year from March 20 to 22 (Tuesday to Thurs-
day), after the Holi festival, under the patronage of Maharaja
Kashinaresh, Dr. Vibhuti Narain Singh at his Ramnagar Palace.
The programme was arranged by the B.H.U. Faculty of Music.
The programme consisted of Karnatic Music on the first day, the
Bharata Natyam on the second day, and the Hindustani vocal
and instrumental music on the concluding day. The programme
concluded with the 'Vicitra Vina' performance by Prof. Lalmani
Misra, Dean of the Music Faculty.
Teaching of Nyaya
The teaching of Nyaya continued during the whole year
under the guidance of Pt. Rajeshwar Shastri Dravid, and students
are making rapid progress.
Maharaja Banaras Vidya Mandir Museum
The Museum run by this Trust is getting popular day by day.
Indians as well as foreign tourists visit the Museum throughout the
year. The Trust has also brought out a well-get-up illustrative
guide book on the various sections of the Museum. The guide
book has been prepared by Dr. Vinod P. Dwivedi of the National
Museum, New Delhi.
ACTIVITIES OF MAHARAJA UDIT NARAIN M&NASA-
PRACARA NIDHI
The Nav&hna pzrZjiana of the Rnma Carita Mnnasa was per-
formed from May 4 to 13 (Vai&kha £ukla 2-10) in the temple of
Sri Rama, at Chakia, District Varanasi. Mass recitation of the
Mnnasa was held there daily in the morning for the nine days,
and on the concluding day, the Havana was performed and BrSh-
manas were fed.
In the cetemony on each of these nine days., the Kathft of
the Rzmacarita M&nasa was narrated in the Kali Temple of Chakia.
About five thousand people from far off villages gathered to listen
to the KatftH. On the tenth day the Kail temple JayantI was
celebrated with great enthusiasm.
July, 1973] ACTIVITIES C* THE ALL-INDIA IUSBIRAJ TRUST 255
?shrrf5rcr
?^
Rt
srfefef
256 3W— PUKStfA [VOL. XV, NO. 2
ACTIVITIES OF MAHARAJA PRABHU NARAIN
SINGH PHYSICAL-CULTURE TRUST.
In order to popularise Indian gymnastics known as Mdakh&m
and to impart a sense of physical fitness and alertness in the
children of the Primary Schools of Raranagar, the Trust is
proposing to run a Mdakham-dass under the auspices of the
B.H.U. Shri Karan Singh, the Head of Sports, B.H.U. is
taking keen interest in this direction.
ACTIVITIES OF MAHARAJA KASH1RAJ
DHARMAKARYA NIDHI.
As already mentioned, the Dharrnafcarya Nidhi gave a hand-
some daksint of Rs. 1001 to the scholar who recited the complete
Taitlirlya hkkz of the Krsna Yajurveda in the Vyasa temple in
February last. The Trustees are contemplating to increase this
daksinft further.
Maharaja Balwant Singh Degree College, Gangapur, sent
out its first batch of students for the B.A. Part I Examination
of the Gorakhpur University. The College authorities are planning
to start classes in English and Geography. Major Shri S.L.Dar,
former Registrar of the B.H.U. has been appointed as the Secre-
tary of the College, who would look after its academic activities
also.
Maharani Ram Ratan Kunvari Sanskrit Paihafela of the
Ramnagar Fort is imparting teaching in various Sanskrit subjects.
Two of its student appeared for the Madhyama exam, of the
Varftnaseya Sanskrit University and three students appeared for
the PratbatnS Exam, of the said University this year.
H 1973] ACTIVITIES Ofc THE AtMNDIA KA5HIRAJ TRUST 25?
st
TO? ^nr:
SUPPLEMENT
TO
RURAlMA
•
Vol. XV., No. 2; July 1973
Index to Vols. XI to XV
A — Classified Subject-Index
B — Author-Index
PREPARED
by
DR. GANG A SAGAR RAI, M.A.,
Purina Department
KASHIRAj TRUST
ALL-INDIA KASHIR/U TRUST
FORT RAMNAC5AR, VARANAS1
PIWAMA"
Year
Volume
Part Pages
January, 1969
XI
1
1-197
July, 1969
XI
- 2
199-343
January, 1970
XII
1
1-201
July, 1970
xn
2
203-332
January, 1971
xin
I
1-97 + 1-104
July, 1971
XIII
„ 2
99-187 + 105"! 74
January, 1972 '
XIV
1
1-89 + 179-199
+ 1-206
July, 1972
XIV
2
91-162 + 207-387
January, 1973
XV
1
1-163
July, 1973
XV
2
165-257
+ I-XVIII + 1-64
(A) SUBJECT-INDEX
(1) Purana General
(A) Religion and Philosophy
1. The Puranic Records on the Sun-worship
By V.C. Srivastava XL2 T^27
2. A note on Vftmana's Birth and Mode of
WorshiP „. xiu m.
By Htramam Mishra
3. Worship of the Sun XII.2 ^.^
By V. Raghavan
4. Sakti (The Power) in the Philosophy of the
Pursnas xn 2 23R15,
By Raghunath Giri
5. Puranic Messages of Religious Tolerance
and its Limitations XIII. 1 4-23
By B.N. Sharma
6. The Magas, Sun-worship and the',Bhavisya
PurSna ' XHLi 477-'
By R,K, Arora
(also under Bhavijya Purana)
7. Propriety of using umbrella and shoes By
Vamana as a Brahraa£5.rm XlV.i S4i-Jto
By Ganga Sagar Rai
8. lls^mRq^^Tt^nrq; [SSitikhya mixed with
the Paficaratra Theory| XV. I I2M23
By GanwA T^Jfo
(B) Mythology
1 . A Brief Survey oF the PurSoas on Kr^alf Is Xl.i I r)9- i -,i
By Baldeva Upadhyaya
2. The Symbolism of the Third Eye of ^iva
in the Pur an as XI.2 J73 ^d4
By Wendy Doniger Q'Flaherty
3. The story of Sarhvarana and TapaU in
the Mahabharata and VSraana Parana XII. I 12-32
By V. M. Btdtkar
(also under Vamana P.)
ii ^WR-PURXfclA [ VOL. XV, NO. 2
4. Vamana Legend in the Vedas, Epics and
thePuranas XII. 1 102-140
By Ganga Sagar Rai
5. The Symbolism of Ashes in the Mythology
of Siva XIII. I 26-35
By Wendy Doniger 0' Flaherty
6. The Earth Cow and Prthu's Dart
By Sindhu S. Dange
7. Is Devahati not mentioned in the PurSnas
other than, the Bhagavata ? XIII. 1 82-83
By Jyotirmayi Mishra
(also under BhSgavata P.)
(C) Art And Archaeology
1. A Puranic Inconographical Account of the
Image of Sarasvatl XI. 2 285-296
By Mohd. Israil Khan
2. VSmana Trivikrama in Indian Art XII. 1 48-53
By K. L. Manakodi
3. VSmana in Literature and Art XII. 1 54-64
By B. N. Sharma
4. Revanta in Literature and Art XIII, 2 133-150
By B. N. Sharma
5. Fragments of Tvasta's ^ilpas'Sstra XI V.I 23-29
By Kirit Mankodi
(D) History
1. Historical Analysis of a Puraija verse relat-
ing to the Jsiuiga Dynasty xi.l 67-72
By S. Jf. Roy
2. Some notes and Observations on the PurSnic
Account of Imperial Guptas XII. 2 267-285
By S. JV. Ray
3. The ^rlparvatlya Andhras in the PurSnas XIV.l 11-22
By S. Sankafanarayanan
4. Textual and Historical Analysis of the
Parana -commentary relating of Maurya
? XIV.2 94,106
By S. Jf. Roy
July, 1973] SUBJECT-INDEX &
(E) Geography
1. Kapala-mocana : An ancient Holy place XL 1 169-170
By V. Raghavan
2. A. note on Kapalamocana XI. 2 325
By A. Chose
3. The Rivers in the Varaana PurSna XII. 1 33-47
By Suresh K, Dave
(also under Vamana Puraija)
4. The concept of the Earth in the Puranas XII.2 252-266
By Ramji Pandey
5. Jalandhara— An Ancient city of Punjab XIII.l 34-46
By Deoendra Handa
6. The Kapalamocana Tlrtha XIII.l 77-78
By V, Raghavan
7. The Holy Places of East India as depicted
in the Skanda Purana XIV. 1 40-57
By Umakant Thakur
(also under Skanda PurSna)
8. The Holy Places of North India as
mentioned in the Skanda Purana XV.l 93-122
By Umakant Thakur
(also under Skanda PurSna)
9. The New Light on IdentiHcation of Kala-
priyanatha
By S. M, Mishra
10. The Holy Places of North India as depicted
in the Skanda PurSpa XV'2 20N^
By Umakant Tkakur
(also under Skanda Purana)
11. Orissa as Described in the Purapas XV.2 223-232
By KettM JfajH&a
(F) Politics
1. Divinity of the Wag and the right of
revolution in
By
[VOL. XV, NO. 2
2. A comment on the article 'Divinity of
king and right of Revolution in the
PurSnas'
By F. V. Deshpande
3. A Rejoinder to the comments of Prof.
V V, Deshpande on the 'Divinity of king
and the right of the revolution'.
By Om Prakash
4. The position of Brahmanas and
Commoners under the rule of the tyrant
monarch
By V. V, Deshpande
(G) Textual Criticism
1. Principles of MahabhSrata Textual Criti-
cism : The need for Re-statement
By V, M. Bedekar
2. A Hitherto unknown Manuscript of the
Svargakhanda of the Bengal Recension —
Its Character and Importance
By A sake Chatter jee
3. A note On Silvan Levies Interpretation
of ' Tato Jayam Udlrqyet'
By A. S. Gupta
4. A note on the Kuruksetra mahStmya r A
Manuscript Ascribed to SamkarScSrya
By Ganga Sagar Rat
5. Letter to Editor : Dr. Madeleine Biar-
deau's Letter in Reply to Sri V. M.
Bedekar's Article
6. The story of Arjuna Kartavirya without
Reconstruction
By Madeleine Biardeau
7. The Problem of Puranic Text Reconst-
ruction
By A. S. Gupta
8. The Reading and Interpretation of A
Verse in the Kuttanlmata in the Light
of Epigraphic and Puranic Evidence
By Ajay Mitra Shastri
XIII.2 170-174
XI V.I
XII. I
XII.2
30-39
XIV.2 147-159
XI.2 210-220
XI. 2 227-303
XII. 1 153-155
XII. 1 161-164
180-181
286-303
XII.2 304-321
XIII.2 160-166
July, 1973] SUBJECT-INDEX v
(H) Miscellaneous
1. Metres of classical poetry in the Pur3.nas Xf.l 10-66
By Von Adam Hohenberger
2. PurSnic wise-sayings in the Literature of
Greater India XI. 1 73-115
By Ludwik Sternbach
3. Some Linguistic Peculiarities in the
Puranas XI.l 119-126
By R._ A. Pathak
4. Puraijic Theory of Yugas ond Kalpas — A
Study XI-2 304-323
By A. S. Gupta
5. PurSjjic Texts in the SubhSsita Samgrahas XIII.2 102-135
By Ludwik Sternbach
6. The Purajjic Myth of Four Yugas XIII.2 151-159
By Cornelia D, Church
7. 6skhasof the Atharvaveda XIV. 1 58-69
By Ganga Sagar Rat
8. Vedicikkhas XV.l 133-140
By Ganga Sagar Rai
9. Element of Poetry in the Pm-anas XV.2 178-200
By Vinapani Patni
(I) Stotras
1. fSKEfciiflT qr^^^fa: [Eulogy of PSrvatI By
HimavSn] (Kurma. P. Venk. edn. I. 12.
208-239, Gr.edn. I. 11) XI.l 1-9
with Note By A.S. Gupta
2. sifiHq'^TT [Obeisance to Vy5sa] (compiled
by Madhvacharya Adya) . XI.2 203-206
with Note By A.S. Gupta
3. qig^regfct: [Eulogy of Vasudeva] (Bhag, P.
VIII. 16. 29-27) XI.2 207-209
with Note By A.S, Gupta
4. smsnmsft- [Vamana-GSyatrl]
vi siraRr- PURSijiA [VOL. xv, NO. 2
5. ^iffrar 3I*R?s|i%: [Eulogy of VSmana by
Brahman] (VSm. P., Cr. Edn., ch, 66,
prose) XII. 1 2-6
with Note by A,S. Gupta
6. ^qTffiir f^5j?gf?r: [Eulogy of Vi§iju by
Kaslyapa] (from Vam. P. (cr. edn.) ch
H. *TT. 5) XII. 1 7-11
with Note by A.S. Gupta
' 7. «rrtmfe«r [Glorification of VySsa] (compiled
from Kttrma Puraua) XI 1. 2 203
8. ^^^f^TI f^'H^gFcT: [Eulogy of Visjju by
Indradyumna] (compiled from Kurma P.
ch. I) XII. 2 204
9. H^q^^fT m^iQftr: [Eulogy of Sarasvatl
by King Navaratha] (Ktirma P. (Gr. Edn.)
1.23.19-21} XIII. 1 1-3
with Note by A.S. Gupta
10. s^I5W%n' [Glorification of Vyasa] (compiled
from Brahma P. 26. 6-8) XIII.2 99
11. ^TF3:»nfei^r =KTi^jf%: [Eulogy of Varaha by
sages Sanandana and others] (Vispu P. 1.
4.31-43) XIII.2 100-101
With Note by AS. Gupta
12. smiq'Hsfcf;' vna^Kfcm; [Eulogy of Gayatrl by
Narayaua] (Devibhag. XII.5. 2-24) XI V.I 1-10
With Note by A.S. Gupta
13. 3faT3^f ^f*ra^ [Eight verse Eulogy of Fire
by Slta] (Kurma P. (Cr. Edn.) II. 33. 117-
124) XI V.I 77
14. »iresroft5f: [Glorification of VySsa] XIV.2 91
15. a^frn^T^ f^m<?3ftra; [Brahmapara Eulogy of
Siva] (Kurma P. I. 31. 36-51) XIV.2 92-93
With Note by A.S. Gupta
16. ^W^KTT ^^gfrf: [Eulogy of Devi by
Mahe^vara] (Varaha P. (Venkt. Edn.)
ch. 28) XV. 1 1-5
With Note by A.S. Gupta
17; MWERifef: [Praise of VySsa] XV.2 165
} 8. sfl^fift f^gta"^!?^^? [BrahmapSra stava
ofVi??ubyNBrada] XV.2 166-170
- With Note by A. S. Gupta
July, 1973 ] SUBJECT-INDEX vii
(J) Suktis
[Wise Sayings from the
Karma Purana] XI. I 116-118
2. tfkrfarERQjfW: [wise Sayings from the
Karma P.] XI.2 324
3. gSRRWlftr [Gems from the PurSnas] XII.2 332
(Compiled from Kurma P.)
4. tiTfftpi sftffo [Nitl described by Rama] XIII. 1 85
(Compiled from Agni PurSna)
5. ^[fi?^ [Glorification of Dharrna] XIII.2 175
(Compiled from Karma P. (cr. edn) I. 2.51-60)
(K ) Activities of the All ladia Kashiraj Trust
1. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XI.l 172-197
2. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XI.2 326-341
3. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XII. 1 182-201
4. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XIL2 322-331
5. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XIII.2 86-97
6. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XIII.2 176-187
7. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XIV.l 78-89
8. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XIV.2 160-169
9. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XV. 1 146-193
10. Activities of the All India Kashiraj Trust XV.2 248-257
(L) Book-Review
1, List of Books Received in Kashiraj Trust
with short notes on their contents XI.l Mv
by A, S. Gupta
2. PadmaPurSn
Reviewed by A, V.
*T— PURXfilA [ VOI,. XV, NQ. 2
3. (1) Vi§nudharmottara PurSnam (Citra-
sDtram) edited by Asoke Chatterji (2) sft-
<Bi*n^inasfn«8fl^: Composed by V. Raghavan
(3) »t gsisnsissiff^aism composed
by V. Raghavan
Reviewed By A. S. Gupta XIV, 1 70-76
4. Book-Reviews XV.2 244-247
By A. S. Gupta
(M) In Mejnoriam
1. Dr. Sampurnanand XI. 1 17?
By Ramesh Chandra De
(2) Parana Particular
(1) BhUgavata Purina
1. A note on mention of the spouse and
progeny of Vsmana in the Bhagavata XII I 1 74 1 77
By A. S. Gupta
2. Is DevahQti not mentioned in the PurSnas
other than the Bhagavata? XIIL1 Q2_^
By Jyotirmayi Misra
(also under Mythology)
3. Did the author of Bhagavata know
Kslidssa ? VT7r
XJV.2 ,37-140
Xv., 14UI4Z
By F. Raghavan
(2) Bhasifja Parana
^ pgaS/Sun-WorshiP ^d the Bhavijya
"
(also Under Religion & Philosophy)
(3) Brahma-Vaivarta
By Anantray J, Rawal XIV«2 107-1 24
July, 1973 ] SUBJECT-INDEX i
2. Society and Socio-Economic Life in the
Brahma- Vaivarta Purana XV. 1 6-^2
By Anantray J. Rawal
(4) Devibkagavata Purnra
1. The Devlbhagavata as the real Bhagavata XI. 1 127-15.;
By Nirmal Chandra Sanyal
(5) Garuda Puraria
1. Garuda Purana- A Study XIII. 1 l-h"!t
By N. Gangadharan
2. Garuda Puraija-A study
(continued from previous issue; XIII. 2 1U:-I7*
By JV. Gangadharan
3. Garuqla Puraija-A study-Appendices I-G
(continued from last issue) XIV. 1 t-J'i'j
By JV. Gangadharan
4. Garuda Puraaa— A Study Appendix XIV'.? 2i*7-3ii7
(continued from last issue)
By ^V, Gangadharan
(6) JFfttrma Ptirapa
1. Problem of the extent of the Koruia
PuranaText XIV.2 U5-135
(also under Textual Criticism)
By A.S. Gupta
(7) JVarasirfiha PUT Una
1. The date of the Narasimha Purina XV.l 1I3H5
By F. Raghaoan
(8) Padma Pur&na
1. A Hitherto unknown Manuscript of the
Svargakhai?da of the Bengal recension-- _ ^ .,,r Jtl
Its character and importance -vl- - *'* ''"
By Asoke Gkatterji
(also under Textual Griticissa)
(9) Skanda Purina
1. The Holy places of the East India as
depicted in the Skanda Pur5i>a
By Umakant Tkakur
(also under Geography)
2
— PURfiJilA. [ VOL. XV, NO, 2
2. The Holy Places of north India as men-
tioned in the Skanda Parana XV. 1 93-120
By Umakant Thakur
(also under Geography)
3. Two legends from the Sk..P. : A Study
(also under Geography) XV.l 124-132
By R,N. Mehta & S.G, Kantawda
4. The Holy Places of North India as
depicted in the Skanda Parana XV.2 201-222
By Umakant Thakur
(also under Geography)
(10) Saalpa Matsya PurV.no.
"535W^;pRniJSvalpa Matsya Puranam] XIV. 1 179-199
(chs. 32-33)
edited by V. Raghavan
(continued from X.2)
(11) Vnmana PurUna
1. The story of Samvarana and TapatI in
the Mahabharata and the Vamana PurSija XII. I 12-32
By V. M. Bedekar
(also Under Mythology)
2. The Rivers in the Vamana Purana XII. 1 33-47
By Suresh K. Dave
(also Under Geography)
3. The Elements of Astrology in the Vamana
Purana XII. 1 65-81
By Ram Chandra Pandey
4. The Ethko-Religious Philosophy of the
Vamana Purana XII.l 82-101
By Anant Prasad Mishra
5. Some observations on the Vamana Purana XII. 1 141-146
By A. D. Pusalker
5a. Vamana Purana And Samaya pradlpa
By Asoke chatterji
6. Does the Vamana Purana mention
Tulasl ? XII. 1 149-151
By A. S. Gupta
July, 1973] SUBJECMNDEX xi
7, No Omission in the Varaana PurSija of
the Text relating to gifts for Visnu's
worship in Havana XII, I K#
By A. S. Gufta
8, A note on the prose passages in the
Vamana PurSna XII.I 156-IiiO
By Rmayan Dvkedi
9, A note on the Kashmirian Manascript
of the Vamana Purina MU W
By GangatyffRa
10, Bibliography of the Vamatia Purili?a XII.I PS-I?**
By Qmga Sa^r Rai
1 1 , ^iTO [Contents of Vamana Puraiia from
a Kashmirian Manuscript] XIL! »•«
(B) AUTHOR-INDEX
Arora, R. 1C. ; Phagwara (Punjab),
The MagaSj Sun-worship and the Bhavisya
Puraua XIII. 1 47-76
Bedekar, F. M. ; Poona
1, Principles of MahabhSrata Textual Criti-
cism : The need for Re-Statement XI.2 210-228
2. The story of Samvarana and TapatI in the
Mahabharata and Vamana PurSua XII. 1 12-32
Bhattacharya, Biswanath', Santiniketan
1. The Textual Correlation between the
Anonymous Vy3sa-SubhS§ita Samgraha
and S"ayana3s SubhS?ita SudhSnidhi XV.2 233-243
Biardeau, Madeleine ; Paris, France
1. Letter to the Editor— in Reply to Sri B.M.
Bedekar's article XII. 1 180-181
2. The story of Arjuna Kartavlrya without
Re-construction XII, 2 286-303
Chatterji, Asoke ; Calcutta
1 . A Hetherto unknown Manuscript of the
Svargakhanda of the Bengal Recension —
Its character and Importance XI.2 297-303
2. Vamana Pura&a and Samaya-pradlpa XII. 1 147-148
Church, Cornelia D. ; Maryland, U. S. A.
1. The Puranic Myth of the Four Yugas XIII.2 151-159
Donge, Sindhu S.; Bombay
1. The Earth-cow and Prthu's Dart XII. 1 79-81
Dave, Suresh Kanaiyalal ; Siddbpur, Gujarat
1. The Rivers in the Vamana Parana XII.l 33-47
De} Ramesh Chandra ; All India Kashiraj Trust, Fort
Ramnagar
In Memoriam : Dr, Sampurnanand XI. I 171
July, 1973] AUTHOR-INDEX
Dethpande, V, V. ; Poona
1. A comment on the Article 'Divinity
and Right of Revolution in the Puiiiijas* XIII 2 17 ,'
2. The Position of Brahmanas and Commo-
ners under the rule of a Tyrant Monarch XIV. 2 It'-
Dvivedi, Ramayan ; Varanasi
1 . A note on the Prose passages of the Vamana
Pur ana XlU 15s.
Gangadharan, N. ; Madras
1. Garuda Purana — A study XIII.1 l-
2. Garucja Parana— A study (continued from
previous issue)
3. Garuda Purana— A study (continued from
previous issue) Al\.t
4. Garuda Purana— A study (continued from
\ XIV •'
previous issue)
Giri, Raghunath ; Varanasi
I. ^akti (The Power) in the Philosophy uf
the Puranas
Ghosh, A.; Simla
1. A Note on Kapalamocana
Gupta, Anand Swarup; Fort, Ramnagar
1. ftmcfBI q^t^: [Eulogy of PSrvatl by
Himavan] with Notes
2. Book Received with short notes on their
contents
3. wtTWn [Obeisance to Vyasa]
with Notes
of Vasudevaj
with Notes
5 Puranic Theory of Yugaa and K*H«»
6. wn ^^f^: Eulogy of V5mana By
Brahma] with NoteS
[VOL. XV, NO. 2
: [Eulogy of Visnu By
Ka^yapa] XII. 1 7-11
with Notes
8. Does the VSmana Parana Mentisn
TulasT ? XII.l 149-151
9. No Omission in the Vamana Purana of
the Text Relating to gifts for Visnu's
worship in £ravana XII.l 152
10. A Note on Sylwan Levi's Interpretation
of ' Tato iayamudlrayet' XII.l 153-155
11. A noteon the mention of spouse and pro-
geny of Vstnana in the Bhagavata XII.l 174-177
12. ^t^Tf^ [SucTpatra or contents of the
Vamana Pur5na from the Kashmirian
MS EfiKF.]
with Notes
13. A Problem of Puranic Text Reconstru-
ction XII. 2 304-321
14. 5fsrc*R,qf fff H^E^fl'^fef: [Eulogy of Sarasvati
By King Navaratha] XIII. I 1-3
with Notes
15. WT'^rftsen ^r^gfa: [Eulogy of Varaha by
sages Sanandana and others] XIII. 2 130-101
with Notes
16. vfKHfl] ifixK" nffsft^t^^ [Eulogy of Gayatrl
byNarSyaoa] XI V.I 1-10
with Notes
17. Book-Reviews XI V.I 70-76
18. Wm:re4 ftt^Wt^ [Brahma-para Eulogy of
6iva] XIV.2 92-93
with Notes {
19. Problem of the Extent of the Karma
Purssa XIV.2 125-136
20. ifltre^ar ^gffo [Eulogy of Devi By
J^ahesVara] XV.l 1-5
with Notes
July, 1973] AUTHOR-INDEX Xv
21. wtRPWRa: [Obeisance to Vyasa] XV.2 165
22. ^TT^fi f^Wnqrw^Tf [Brabmapara Eulogy
of Visiju by Narada] XV.2 16G-!7<J
with notes
23. Book-Reviews XV, 2 144-147
Handa, Devendra ; Sardarshahr, Rajasthan
1. Jalandhara— An Ancient city of Punjab X1K.1 3646
Hohenberger, Von Adam; Germany
1 . Metres of classical Poetry in the Puranas
(original German article translated into
English By S. R. Sharraa). XI. 1 SG-bh
Kantawala, S. G.; Baroda
1. Two Legends from the Skand.i PurSna :
A study (jointly with R. N. Menu). XV.! 124-132
Khan, Mohd. Israil; Aligarh
1. A Puranic Iconographical Account of tht?
Imag-e of Sarasvatl. XI'2 ^a-Sao
Mankodi, K, L.\ Varanasi
1. Vamana Trivikraitia in Indian Art XI1.1 48-53
2, Fragments of Tva§\a's ^ilpasastra XIV. 1 23-iiy
Mehta, R. N. ; Baroda
1. Two Legends From the Skanda Purfii?a :
A study (jointly with S. G. KantawaU) XV, 1 124-132
Mishra, Anani Prasad; Varanasi
1. The Ethico-Religious Philosophy of the
_ All. I csz-JU*
Vamana Purana
Mishra, Hiramani', Varanasi
1. A note on Vamana's birth and mode of ^^ ^_
worship
Mishra, Jyotirmajfi; Varanasi
1. IS D«vah«£ not mentioned in the Port** ^ ^
other than the BbSgavata ?
Mishra, Shyam Manohar', Lucfcnow
New Light On the IdentificaUo* of^^ ^^
KalapriyanStha
[VOL. xv, NO. 2
Nayak, Ketaki\ Puri
1. Orissa as Described in the PurSijas XV.2 223-232
0' Flaherty^ Wendy Doniger; London
1. The Symbolism of the third eye of £iva
in the PurSnas XI.2 273-284
2. The Symbolism of Ashes in the Mythology
of&va XIII. 1 26-35
Om Prakash', Allahabad
1. Divinity of the king and the Right of
Revolution in the Puraoas XIII. 2 167-169
2. A Rejoinder to the comments of Prof. V.
V Despande on 'Divinity of the King and
the Right of the Revolution XIV.l 30-39
Pandey, Ram Chandra; Fort^ Ramnager
1. Element of Astrology in the VSmana
Purana XII. I 65-81
Pandey , Ramji; Varanasi
1. The Concept of the Earth in the PurSpas XII.2 252-266
The Elements of Poetry in the Puranas XV.2
Pathak, R. A.; Varanasi
1. Some Linguistic Peculiarities in the Puranas XI. 1 119-126
Patni, Vinapni; Baroda
The Elements of Poetry in the Puranas XV.2 178-200
Prasad, Shiva Shanker, Muzaffarpur; Bihar
Did the Author of BhSgavata Know
Kalidasa ? XIV.2 137-140
PusalktT) A. D.', Poona
1. Some Observations on the Vamana Purana XII. 1 141-146
2. Review of "Padma Purzna-A Study* by Asoke
Chatterjee XIII. 1 84
Raghavan, V.\ Madras
1. Kapalamocana : An Ancient Holy Place XI. 1 169-170
2. Worship of the Sun XIL2 205-230
3. Kapalamocana Tlrtha XIII. 1 77-73
July, 1973] AUTHOR -INDEX „ t
4. *i?qJlWI3twn. [Svalpa Ma.sya Puranam] X VI li: <..».-,
(Continued from Vol. X. 2)
5. Did the Bhagavatd know K A lid as a ? XV* 1 \ i'.» i
6. The bate of the Narasimha Purana XV.l J t$ ] f j
J?a», Ganga Sugar; Fort, Ramnag'ir
1. Vsmana Legend — In the Vedas, Epics and
the PurSnas XII. I !•<: ,1
2. A note on K.uruk$etram3.hatmya : A
manuscript ascribed to &aihkaracarya XIII 1V-I- t
3. A note on Kashtnirian Manuscrpt ^tj^r. of
the Vsmana Parana XII I !">.] •
4. Bibliography of the Vstnana PuiRya XII I ',",•.-;*•
5. 6akhas of the Atharvaveda XIV I 5 •* •
6 Propriety of using Umbrella and shots by
Vamana as a Brahmac&rin XI \ '..' 1U-H
7. Vedic ^akhaa Xv ' I ! ;- *
8. Index of the Papers published in
VolsXI-XV XV. 2 J-«
Rawal, Anantaray G.; Broach
1. Some Problems Regarding the Brahma-
vaivarta Purioa X1V.2 I'M.'
2- Society and Socio-Economic Life in th"
Brahma-vaivarta Purana XV I «-
. 5. JV. ; Allahabad
1. Historical Analysis of a Pu.aoic Vei*
, .Relating to the Auiga Dynasty. XI 1 *• -
2 Some Note, and observations on SJ». ^
Puraoic Account of the Imperial Guptas Ml- -- -
3 Textual and Historical Analysis of rh*
Porana Commentary RcUtmg w M-uty.. ^
Dynasty.
nfcflran^flyartaB, 5.; Mysore
1 TbeSrIParva.lyaAndh«.UH^P«r,^
The Devlbhagavata
vata.
. ,
l!.e
xvili t H^tp^—PURS^A [VOL. XV, \O. 2
Sharma, B. JV.; New Delhi
1. VSmana in Literature and Art XII. 1 54-64
2. Puranic Messages of Religious Tolerance
and its Limitations. XIII. 1 4-25
3. Revanta in Literature and Art. XIII. 2 133-150
Shastri, Ajqy Mitra; Nagpur
1. The Reading and Interpretation of a Verse
in the Kut^animata in the Light of Epi-
graphic and Pura^ic Evidence. XIII.2 160-166
Srivastatta, V.C:,
I. The Puraijic Records on the Sun-worship. XI. 2 229-272
Sternbach, Ludwik; Paris, France
1. Puraoic Wise-Saying in the Literature of
Greater India. XI. 1 73-115
2. Puranic Texts in Subhasita Sathgrahas. XIII.2 102-132
Thakur, Umakani; Darjeeling
1. The Holy Place of East India As depicted
in the Skanda PurSna. XIV. 1 40-57
2. The Holy Places of North India as mention-
ed in the Skanda Purana (1) XV. 1 93-120
3. The Holy Place of North India as mention-
ed in the Skanda PurSga (2) XV.2 201-222
Thiiet Gantsh] Poona
I. qis^rctsrm^ m&W. [SSrhkhya Mixed with
the PaficarStra Theory]. XV.l 121-123
Upadhyaya, Baldeua; Varanasi
1. A Brief Survey of the Pur&gas on the
KrsnaLlla. XI.l 159-168
The 'Puratta' Bulletin has been started by the PnrSna
Department of the All-India Kashiraj Trust with the aim of
organising- the manifold studies relating to the Puranas. It
specially discusses the several aspects of text-reconstruction, of the
interpretation, of the vast cultural and historical material, and
of- the obscure esoteric symbolism of legends and myths of the
Puran.as. The editors invite contributions from all those scholars
who ate interested in the culture of the Purana literature in which
the religion and philosophy of the Vedas have found the fullest
expression.
Statement of ownership and other particulars about
1. Place of Publication ... Fort Ramnagar, Varanasi
2. Periodicity of Publication ... Half-yearly
3. Printer's Name ... Rama Shanker
... Indian
... The Tara Printing Works,
Kamachha, Varanasi
... Ramesh Chandra De, General
Secretary, All-India Kashiraj
Trust
... Indian
... All-India Kashiraj Trust, Fort
Ramnagar, Varanasi.
... Rajeshwar Sastri Dravid (Sanga-
Veda VidySlaya, Varanasi), V,
Raghavana (Madras), L.
Sternbach, University of Paris.
(Sorbonne), A. S. Gupta
( Editor-in-Charge ) ( Puraija
Deptt., Fort Ramnagar,
Varanasi).
... Indian, and American ( L.
Sternbach )
... All-India Kashiraj Trust, Fort
Ramnagar, Varanasi.
I, Ramesh Chandra De, hereby declare that the particulars
given above are true to the best of my knowledge and belief.
Ramesh Chandra De
Publisher.
Place of Publication
Periodicity of Publication
Printer's Name
Nationality
Address
4* Publisher's Name
Nationality
Address
Editors' Names
with Address
Nationality
6. Name of the owner
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11